Chapter Text

Reality Collides: The Ezekiel Chronicles

"Well, it seems that's the end of another era." A young man stared as he finished what would be another of his works online. By finishing the last chapter of another of his fanfic works, stretched after another exhaustive time working hours to the final masterpiece of his work. "Well, I'm glad that I used this train trip to finish this."

The sound of locomotives over the rails was something that he kept relaxed, and seeing the window and how much the environment around the trip gave him a good excuse to a pause before going back to work.

A good trip as the train hornet made the young man enjoy even more taking good time for himself.

"Well, what I should do now? Another fanart of Steven Universe? Maybe Adventure time? Did I get a commission request?" The young man took his cellphone with him and tried to check his social media to see if there was another request or even another freelance project for him to get the money and funds for his things.

But at the time he was checking the cellphone, a sudden call came from his laptop.

"Hmm?" The young man stared surprised until he found who was calling towards a video call, and by smiling himself he pressed the accept button showing the figures of two adults in their mid 50's. "Hey mom, hey dad."

"Ezekiel." Both parents said as the family seemed happy to see each other. Until the mother who showed a bit of concern decided to ask "How is your trip around Canada going?"

"It's doing great so far. I have been around Vancouver for a few days. And even took a lot of pictures." Ezekiel replied, by passing over the social media his entire album of photos.

"I'm glad you are enjoying your trip. But I hope that at the moment you get home, your studies will be good enough for you to try your college application." The restrictive father pointed out which made not just the boy sigh and roll his eyes, but the mother slap behind the father's head. "Ouch, what is that for?"

"That's for you keeping being a teacher before being a father too. You know our little boy is going to do a great job and get accepted. Why are you so restricted to him?" The mother gave a sweet smile as she didn't understand why her husband was so silly.

"You too also put your teacher position before our son. AGH" The father murmured but it was enough to make the mother slap his head by "accident" again. Which made him roll his eyes.

"Well, my studies are fine. But I think what will be my most difficult challenge will be my social interaction… since I never went to school" Ezekiel knows that even if his two parents usually care for him, and even if knows many subjects and studies… his social skills would be need a lot to deal with. And going into college in that state may have some drawbacks.

Both parents stared at each other and looked at their son with apologetic expressions.

"I know it will be hard for you to deal with the future of your education son, but we did our best to make you homeschooled, and also give you the freedom you pass your time with your hobbies." The father even as showing his cold response, the expression on his face still showed a good remark of guilt among the feelings of coldness on the exterior. "We didn't have conduction for you to have a good education at a private school, and God's forbid be if I let you my only son go into a public school…"

"…" Ezekiel remained in silence, knowing that his father hated public schools because of one simple reason that has traumatized his whole family with it… the lack of security over the schools which caused one member of his own family to be a victim among the dozens of others because of the breaking of a guy who got feed up with his bullies…

"I'm not saying it's your fault Dad… and I know that you both wanted to protect me after what happened with Richard. I miss him too… But still, I wish I could have friends to help me with this issue." Ezekiel decided to end the subject, knowing that his parents would remain overprotective towards their only boy. It was for the best of him just accept their worries, and live the way he does. It wasn't that bad though. And he couldn't complain much. He loves what he does. "Well gotta go now. I will give you a call when I reach the final stop. Love you."

"We love you too Zeke." Both parents gave a slight wave before the call was over... making the homeschooled boy sit in his seat, and place his headphones on him.

"Well, that was it. Let's watch another episode of my file of shows… hmm… let's see, Adventure Time, Steven Universe, Total Drama… Which one should I choose? I already watched all of their episodes many times…hmm… Well, since I'm in Canada, I should enjoy a good classic of dodgebraw." Ezekiel clicked the buttons and enjoyed the screen showing another good episode of Total Drama… as the way he would enjoy his afternoon.

"Ezekiel wake up." He felt someone shaking him over and over until his eyes went wide open enough for him to stare at what would be a grown-up man wearing farmer's clothing. "It's already 5 a.m. and the person who will take you to that show is coming to get you today."

"Oh, that's right. Thanks, Pa." The boy woke up quickly and went directly to take his aqua green beanie with him. Quickly the boy went downstairs of the yarn, leaving the man staring at the boy with an amused expression.

"That boy… I hope he doesn't get into much trouble." The father sighed as he stared at the couple of papers around the yarn the boy was sleeping on it. Seeing the many drafts and concluded little draws that the boy was doing at that moment. The father rolled his eyes. "He and his drawings. Well, at least he is happy and out of danger… An imaginative mind, but at least a good story nonetheless…"

On the other part of the farm, the farmer's son came towards the bathroom around the farm, he wanted to take what would be probably the last good bath he would take for a long time, since the same day. The show awaited so much as to take him.

"Man, it has been 2 years. And I still have the same dreams of them… I wonder how my parents are today… okay, I need to stop this… I cannot be tied over the past, because I have to accept that I'm not coming back… It sucks, it does, and I miss them, but there is nothing more I can do… I'm the new Ezekiel, I'm here… living a new dream… I'm in Total Drama total drama." Ezekiel stared at his reflection, knowing at that moment, that he already accepted the outcomes of the new life he had. And with a new shower and with baggage done… He was ready to leave. "It's my new life, my new projects, and dreams… and I want to be famous."

By carrying all his luggage, he already prepared everything to be done in the morning. Waiting for the driver of the show to carry him to the actual place was something he couldn't help but feel anxious about. So he decided to go over to his kitchen and eat something before leaving.

Walking towards the kitchen he found a very simple and humble woman, who was doing a simple task as the dishes. Leaving the brown-haired boy came near her.

"Hey ma. Good morning." Ezekiel granted the woman who was smiling by doing the chores, but the surprise look on her face, made her turn her head towards the boy who seemed to be almost ready to leave.

"Oh Ezekiel, good morning. Have you slept well before you leave today?" The mother smiled sweetly, but in the corner of her eyes, she seemed to get a bit of something contained inside of her, possibly a bit of envy or jealousy. "I remember the time when I was far younger than you. And I had to be on a trip with my family to the woods, where we had to explore around the caves near Niagara Falls, it was a crazy experience, but one thing that I will always cherish in my memories."

The moment the boy got over the table to have his usual breakfast, he saw that her mom had his pancakes with Canadian bacon on them, and with a good Orange juice nearby, the same way that his family had been planting for years.

Ezekiel munched his breakfast while he passed the time listening to her, nodding to himself after he carefully listened to his mom mumblings about the times she was a kid and she always did some little adventures by herself and her family, and seeing from another viewpoint. He always wondered how was possible for someone like his mom to change so drastically and contain herself so much.

The answer while being sexist, was also a bit of wholesome… His dad… Both his parents changed after meeting each other, and some of their changes became mostly for the best, but still, both of them had some kind of flaws. But nobody was perfect… And even Ezekiel was terrible in the first season, most people liked Beast Ezekiel in the future.

"Anyway, I read some of the papers you left while you wrote chapter 11… You seriously were planning to go for that route? I never thought it would cause so many problems in the future. But from my perspective after reading this chapter. Someone screwed up big time. Seeing him changing ages like that wasn't healthy." The matriarch of the family commented as she watched her son devouring the remaining of his pancakes. Receiving a happy nod from her boy.

"Yep, the moment the secret is out of the bag, it will be downhill for him, but it will be great for his growth in the future… But it would be best if he would hire a therapist after all this." Ezekiel couldn't help but give hints to his mom, since he was doing was trying to replicate one of his favorite shows into a book. He spent almost 2 years crafting and developing every single chapter. It took him a lot of time, but the rewards after he finds a way to publish it would be fantastic. He just hopes total drama would help him to achieve that.

Was it strange that he was looking forward to the next 5 seasons?

(The Total Drama Island)

At the dock, a man in his mid-thirty smiled at the camera with a grin, "Yo! We´re coming at you life from Camp Wawankwa! I'm your host, Chris McLean." He paused to let it sink in before speak up, "Dropping season one of the hottest new reality show on television, right now!"

Chris walks down the dock as if he was on a stroll, "Here's a deal, 22 campers have signed up to spend eight weeks right here at this crummy old summer camp." He halts his stroll in front of the camp sign, "They'll compete in challengers against each other then have to face the judgments of their fellow campers." Chris paused for a bit, "Every three days, one team will either win a reward or watch of their team member walk down the dock of shame and take a ride on the loser ship, never coming back...Ever!" He grinned, gesturing the dock.

(Campfire site)

"Their fate will be decided here at the dramatic campfire ceremonies," Chris thumbed at the campfire site, "Where all but one camper will receive a marshmallow." He grabbed a stick with a marshmallow and take a bite before tosses away, "In the end, only one will be left standing and will be rewarded with a cheesy tabloid fame and a small fortune," Chris pulls a treasure crest out of nowhere before whispered to the camera with a light chuckle, "Let's face it, they will blow it off in a week or so."

(Dock)

Chris returned to the dock, "Every moment will be caught on one of hundreds of cameras situated all over the camp. Who will crumble under the pressure? Find out here right now…" He takes a deep breath as he pointed at the camera with a grin, "TOTAL DRAMA ISLAND!"

(After the theme song)

"Welcome back to Total Drama Island." Chris beamed, "All right, it's time to meet our vic...*cough* eh, I mean campers. We told them they's all be staying at a five star resort," Chris chuckled, "So if they seem to be pissed off, that's probably why." As if it was on cue, the first ship was pulled up and Chris turn to face the first camper with his infamous grin, coming out from the boat with a luggage was a rather short girl with brown hair in a side pony tail. She had braces and thick glasses which Chris recognized which camper was the first."What's up, Beth!"

The farmer girl suddenly squealed as she tackled Chris in sequel, causing him to give her a weird look.

"It's so incredulous to meet you!" Beth then blinked as she noticed something about the host of the show. "Wow, you are much short in real life."

"Uh… Thanks?" Chris muttered with his raised eyebrow, not liking the commented made by the first contestant. But then he glanced to see a giant bulky looking dude wearing a white cap, a dark green shirt with white highlights on the neck, sleeve, waisline with the shirt having an orange D on the center of it as well as short jeans and sandals. The Jamaican walking up to him with a duffle bags and greeted him, "DJ."

"Yo, Chris McLean. How's it going?" DJ gave a Chris a high five before glancing at the scene, "Hey, you sure you got the right place here? Where's the hot tub at?" DJ asked the host, only to hear him confirming that it was the right place, "Hmm...Look a lot different on form…"He muttered, carrying his bags to other side of the dock while glancing around.

Another boat came up to the dock and from this one was a goth girl, she wore a black shirt that exposed a small bit of her belly as well as lacking the neck area with blue and green sleeves. She wore a black and midnight blue skirt with a long black boots and dark gray stockings that went all the way up of her head. She had black eyes, teal lipstick and black hair with teal streaks.

"Hey, Gwen." The host greeted the goth girl receiving a sigh in response.

"You mean we're staying here?" Gwen jerked her head at the rundown cabins.

Chris chuckled, "Oh, yeah! By the way, my crib is this trailer with A.C."

"I didn't sign up for that!" She growled.

"Actually, you did." Chris smirked, proudly showing the contracts before Gwen grabbed it and tored itself apart, "...Good thing about lawyer is… that they make a lot of copies." Chris gave a victorius smile as he watched Gwen growling again before picking up her bags.

"I'm not staying here!" She narrowed her eyes, but that didn't phase the host since he likes to always have the final word.

"You sure? That mean you have to swim back since your boat just left." Chris pointed towards the boat who honked as it left the island. Leaving the poor goth girl unable to leave.

"Great…" Gwen murmured with sarcasm as the next boat pull over with a boy wearing a pink vest that showed off his chest, showing he had an eight pack, along with a cowboy hat with some blond hair coming out of it, a bead neck, short blue jeans, and sandals. When the boat reached the dock, the teen jumped off the boat with his suitcase being thrown on the dock.

"Wassup, Chris. It´s an honor to meet you, man!" The party boy greeted the host with fistbump.

"Geoff-ster! Welcome to the island, man!" Chris smiled as he gave the contestant a fistbump which it was already a great sign of him liking the camper on the show.

"Thank, man!" Geoff grinned, smiling in optimist of the new show he is going to participate.

Gwen was getting sickened of seeing both party boy and sneaky host talking together.

"If they say 'man' one more time, I'm gonna puke." Gwen whispered to DJ and Beth, earning some concern looks from them.

"Everyone, that is Lindsay." Chris looks at the dock again before introducing the new camper to other campers. The fifth boat showed a beautiful looking girl with a super model-like body. She is a blonde bombshell with a bandana around her head. She wore a red top under a brown sleeveless shirt with some of her belly exposed, a short orange skirt and brown feel boots with stars on them. Walking towards them and waving to everyone with a smile. Chris took the opportunity to whisper nearby the camera. "Not too shabby, eh?"

Lindsay walked towards at the host and then have something to point out.

"You look so familiar." The blond girl pointed as the host grinned at her.

"I'm Chris McLean." Chris proudly said his name, but then he noticed that the newest camper just blinked and stared at him with a confuse expression on her face. Which made him try another approach. "… the host of this show?"

"Oh, that's where I know you from." Lindsay pointed as she was now feeling excited which made the host looks dumbfounded at her.

"Um… Yeah…" Chris blinked as he was having an understanding that maybe all the applications of some of the people who wants to participate was in fact true, so he would need to find a way to deal with this kind of difficulty for the sake of the viewers.

Lindsay walk towards the group while some before murmured about her not being the bright light on the bulb.

The next participant was a girl with long light black hair, gray eyes. Wearing a dull red shoulder less top with straps around her neck, short-shorts and black open toed high tops.

"Heather." Chris greeted as he could see Heather walking forward, with a scowl on her face as Beth walked up to her.

"Hi!" Beth greeted, a little bit of spit coming towards to Heather making her recoil and snarl in disgust. "Looks like we're your new friends, for the rest of the next 8 weeks!"

Before any words could be said, a punk rock music was heard over the next boat coming towards them. And at the moment the next camper came, it was shown a boy wearing black low-cut hair with the top of his head being in the style of a mohawk that was dyed greed. He had a unibrow and piercings on his face, nose and ears. He had a small black beard and wore a spike collar, a black shirt with a skull on the center and bone white sleeves and highlight around the waist. He also had blue jeans and red and white sneakers.

"Duncan! Dude." Chris introduced the punk as Duncan who approached the host with anger on his eyes and raising a fist.

"I don't like, surprises." Duncan said to Chris threatened with a scowl, palmed his fist.

"Yeah, your parole officer warned me about that, man." Chris chuckle completely unfazed by his actions. "He also told me to give him a holler anytime and have you send back to juvie."

Duncan took a long breath through his nose before simply accepting the fact he was there.

"Okay, then." Duncan then took his bag and walked towards the end of the dock which he meet the group and eyed Heather for a bit. "Meet you by the campfire, gorgeous."

"Drop dead, you skeez." Heather told Duncan in a rude manner. Heather was already feeling the desire to kill someone on that point. She walked towards Chris. "I'm calling my parents. You cannot make me stay here!"

Chris response was simply grinning towards her and show the contract with was enough to make Heather angry. Meaning that she can't leave any time until it was the time she was eliminated.

The next boat approached with a honk which made everyone turns their heads watching the newest camper not coming from the boat, but actually riding it, by using water ski. He was using a red track suit, a red and white headband, brown hair and eyes, and basketball shoes.

"Ladies and gentleman! Tyler!" Chris introduced the sportist guy who waved but then ended up causing him to lose his grip on the handle of the rope and for him to flip throught the water at high speeds, hiting the dock and crash right into the pile of luggage with one bag splashing the lake.

Everyone winced at Tylers wipeout with Heather being the only one to get splashed by the water causing her to look down at her footwear.

"UGH, MY SHOES!" Heather yelled as water dripped off her body.

"Wicked wipeout. Man!" Chris yelled to Tyler who fist rose up from the luggage pile and gave a thumbs up seeing that he was fine. DJ and Geoff grinned at each other and also giving thumbs up… Gwen rolled her eyes as she was already feeling tired to be there. And that was the first day.

Chris chuckled a little before he heard a loud breathing behind him. The host turned around to see the next camper behind him. A skinny ginger with a few beard hairs and glasses over green eyes. He wore a blue shirt that had a picture of a burger on it and a bright green highlights on the sleeves and neck area. He also seemed to have a light red long sleeved shirt underneat. He had dark green pants and white shoes with blue and green strips and he was carrying a keyboard and a suitcase.

"Welcome to camp, Harold." Chris greeted the skinny teen. Harold didn't respond since he was looking around the area to make sure if he got the right idea. But his silence was doing enough to start creeping out the others.

"What's he looking at?" Beth asked to the other campers, only to get shrugs as response and a few shivers.

"You mean this show is at this crappy summer camp and not on some big stage?" Harold asked which Chris already knowing what the nerd was going to say next, so he nodded at him. "YES! That's more favorable to my mad skills."

Chris shuddered a bit as Harold walked towards his fellow campers before another boat coming towards them. Which was the conestant number 10. A boy carrying a guitar case and wearing a backpack. He had a black hair and green eyes and wore a light green shirt with a black hand print in the middle with came sleeves. He also had a black pants and green shoes with dark green stripes.

"Contestant number ten is Trent." Chris enunciated as Trent came towards him with a fist bump.

"Hey, good to meet you man." Trent replied as he gave a sequel of fist bump two times. "Saw you on that figure skating show. Nice work, man."

"Hey, thanks man." Chris said to Trent as he went to go meet up the fellow campers. Chris was proud in one of those works. "I knew I rocked that show!"

"I saw that." Beth said as she understood which show they were talking about. "One of the guys dropped his partner on her head. So they got an immunity that week."

"Lucccckyy." Harold said as he looked at Beth. "I hope I get dropped on my head."

"Me too!" Lindsay said as she also planned to use anything to have an opportunity of immunity, while the other looked weirdly at the nerd and the blonde staring at them if they are a crazy bunch of mad people or just stupid.

"So, this is it…" Trent said as he looked around over the other 9 camps, and smiled as he counted the quantity of the campers excluding himself from being the number 10. And seeing clearly each contestant specially Harold sticking his finger in his nose he got weirded out. "Aaaaaalll righty, then."

Trent then stood himself next to Gwen and gave her a grin. Gwen scowled and looked away at first, but when Trent looked forward, the goth girl found herself smiling and peaking at the boy next to her. Actually enjoying his company.

And then the next boat passed by, and with this one appeared a girl with light blond hair tied up in a long point tail and green eyes. She wore a light blue hoodie that showed off a small bit of her stomach and jeans that went halfway down her was also carrying a very big surfboard.

The boat left her on the dock which she grabbed her bag but without taking out her own surfboard nearby her.

"Hey, whats up?" She asked the host with a calm smile on her face.

"All right, our surfer chick, Bridgette, is here." Chris introduced the surfer girl in front of him, with Geoff in particular smiling quite a bit at her arrival.

Duncan looked at the surfboard and snorted, he looked at Bridgette and said in sarcasm. "Nice board. This ain't Malibu, honey."

"I thought we were gonna be on a beach." Bridgette explained her reasoning as she brought the surfboard with her.

"We are!" Chris gestured his hand to the surrounding beach. Everyone looked to see the beach of the camp was littered with trash as a seagull caught in trash as dragged away by the tide of wave.

Bridgette sighed at the poor quality of the beach. "Great." She said sarcastically as she noticed that she didn't like the outcome.

"All right! That makes-" Chris was in the middle of the sentence until he got hit on the head by Bridgette's surfboard as the light blond walked over to the other ten campers. "Owww, darn it! That hurts!"

"Hey guys." Bridgette greeted her fellow campers.

"Hey!" Geoff grinned as he quickly introduced himself to her. "I'm Geoff!"

"What's up." Bridgette asked as she turned to Geoff causing the few campers nearby her ducking to avoid getting hit by the board like Chris a few seconds ago.

"Dang!" Harold said as he narrowly avoided the board. "Watch the board, man."

"Hi! I'm Beth!" And by sheer ignorance of not knowing the outcome of presenting herself towards someone with a surfboard on her hands. She introduced herself to the surfer girl.

"Hey." Bridgette said to Beth while turning to the shorter farmer girl causing everyone to duck again to avoid get hit by the surfboard.

"Okay, we've all met surfer girl." Heather had enough to activity of avoiding being hit by the blond surfer, so she rolled her eyes and made a point, as she finished wringing out her hair. "Can we get on with the show, please?"

"Looks like someone missed their double cappuccino macchiato this morning," Duncan smirked as he saw the type of girl Heather was. So he knew how to provoke then in the easiest way as possible.

"Get bent." Heather glared at the delinquent which was exactly the response he was expecting from her.

"Our next camper is Noah." Chris said with a toothy smile, as he saw the kid stepping onto the dock.

The kid was a skinny boy with slightly dark skin, brown hair, and brown eyes. He wore a red sweater vest over a collared short-sleeved shirt with a white long-sleeved shirt underneath. He had olive green jeans and shoes with darker green and white strips.

"You got my memo about my life-threatening allergies?"Noah asked as he walked forward.

"I'm sure someone did." Chris told Noah while pointing two fingers at him. Totally implying that he didn't care about the contestant healthy problems.

"Good. Is this where we're staying?" Noah asked while pointing to the crappy campsite, his tone was very sarcastic.

"No, it's your mother's house." Duncan told Noah while cracking his fist, already eager to have a brawl with the nerd who seemed to be snarky. "And we're throwing a party."

"Cute. Nice piercings original." Noah said sarcastically, not at all threatened by Duncan. "Do them yourself?"

"Yeah!" Duncan then harshly grabbed Noah's lip and pulled out a needle. "You want one?"

"Uh no thanks. Can I have my lip back please?" Noah asked, still not threatened by Duncan. Which the delinquent rolled his eyes and let go Noah's lip with the camper's expression unchanged. "Thanks."

"What's up, ya'll?" A loud voice got everyones attention as they looked to the next boat and saw the next camper coming at them. As they all saw a black girl with a beige shirt with a kumquat pattern across the chest area. Her black hair was in a thick and big ponytail and she had hoop earrings, jeans, and brown flats. Harold gasped as he admired her. "Leshawna's in the house."

The newest camper stepped on the dock and came directly at the host just to give a high five.

"How's it going? Feel free to quit now, save yourself the trouble cause I came to win." Leshawna said confidently before walking up to DJ and give a high five him as well. "Oh, what's up my brother, give me some sugar, baby!"

Harold then popped up next to Leshawna and looked her over a bit. "I've never seen a girl like you in real life before."

This caused a reaction that mostly people with a good sense would see it coming.

"Excuse me?" Leshawna asked with her hands on her hips.

And without thinking twice to rethink his words. Harold dug even further his own grave.

"You're real big," Harold said while spreading his arms apart from each other for emphasis. "And loud."

"What did you say to me? Oh, no you didn't!" Leshawna then stomped up to Harold while she glared at him with hatred of 1 thousand suns, ready to tear apart the stupid boy who didn't think the right words to say the girl who just assumed that he called her fat. "You have not see anything yet! I'll show you big, baby!"

DJ, Bridgette quickly went to hold Leshawna back as Harold dind't think he was being challenged by the black girl.

"Oh yeah, you want some of this? Well, come on then!" Harold full of confidence made a Kung Fu pose as he was ready to fight for his life.

"All right, campers! Settle down." Chris scolded the teens causing them to back up and stop their fighting. Leshawna finally let up and stopped trying to attack Harold, which the boy smiled sheepishly at the girl who was still peeved over him.

Once the conflict was over, another boat came up to the dock and dropped off not one but two girls. They were boht dressed the same black and white stripped tops, pink short-shorts, pink shoes, and even had the same style with their black hair being in both even had black eyes and wore the same pink lipstick. But despite the same cloths, their body types were completely different. The girl to the right was white and rather pudgy in all areas of her body while the other girl on the right was skinny and tan.

"Ladies! Sadie, Katie." Chris introduced the group the duo of sisters. "Welcome to your new home for eight weeks."

"Oh my gosh, Sadie look!" Katie said in an excited an peppy tone as she looked around the area. "It's a summer camp."

"Okay! I always wanted to go to a summer camp." Sadie said with the exact same excitement and peppy tone as her sister. "Eeeh!"

…

(In the boat)

"We are almost there." A profound voice coming from the boat captain called the boy who was just finishing drawing something on his paper. The said boy was nobody other than Ezekiel who was preparing himself around the trip. Quickly he made sure that everything he brought with him from the farm was there. And looking at the island far away was so much different from the show. It was far bigger than he ever expected than ever he ever thought in his life.

The nervousness crawled inside of his body, but at the same time, the excitement to meet the people he watched the cartoon for so many years. Knowing the plot of the episodes and even the character of every single one of them… It made him nervous in many ways.

"Okay calm down… they are people, the same way you are… You have good sense, even if you know about their lives. You shouldn't act as Sierra… Ezekiel may have been a weird sexist, but you are not him… You are you." Ezekiel mumbled to himself as a mantra. Still showing nervousness. And at the moment the dork was near the boat. He took a deep breath. "Just remember why you are in this show. And have fun. Yeah… let's go."

(The dock)

Another boat came by and dropped off a boy wearing a dull green hoodie, a dark green winter hat, blue jeans, and shoes matching his hoodie. He had gray eyes and brown hair that went down to his neck. Shaved face.

"Ezekiel!" Chris introduced the newest camper. "What's up, man?"

Ezekiel raised his hand, which Chris high-fived, then he lowered his hand which Chris gave a down five, and raised his fist to make a fist bump which Chris gladly did it.

"It's awesome to be here Chris. I watched your badminton movie, the ending made me cry." Ezekiel commented and Chris smiled proudly at the young man.

"I know, that movie will give me an Oscar I know that." Chris felt proud as he saw a potential fan among the contestants. "From your application, I saw that you are aware of how things will go. So you should have no regrets after you step on this camp.

"I have no reason for that. I said like the video. I came here to have a good time and meet friends. So it doesn't matter what, I'm going to enjoy here." Ezekiel replied which walked towards the group, and slowly stopped, as he saw every single person in front of him… They looked exactly like the show, but knowing that he was smaller than many of them, his nervousness went back in full force. But then he walked towards the giant Jamaican, knowing that from the entire group, he was the kindest.

"errr… what's up?" Ezekiel raised his hand to give a high five, which DJ smiled at him and gave to him which made him a bit better and more comfortable around him.

The next boat dropped what would be the next camper which was a boy with brown hair, blue eyes, and had a bit of a chipped tooth. He had a beige shirt with darker sleeves, waist, and neck with a red and blue horizontal strip around the center and also had a blue jeans and green shoes with cream colored bottoms.

"Cody! The coaster, the Code Meister!" Chris hyped up this camper as he and Cody shared a high five.

"Dude psyched to be here, man." Cody said before strutting over to his fellow campers, specifically the female campers. "I see the ladies have already arrived. All right;" Codyd then walked past a few of the girls and then went back to them, specifically Leshawna, and was about to say something before Leshawna put a finger over his lips.

"Save it short stuff." Leshawna told Cody with a smirk promising that he would feel pain if he mess up, so he quickly backed away from her.

Next up, landing on the dock with a loud thud, was a rather bulky girl with a mole on her face, hazel eyes, and her black hair in pony tail. She wore a blue sleeveless top with dark blue gym shorts along with gym socks with two horizontal strips near the top with one blue and other dark blue and dark blue sneakers with white bottoms.

"Eva, Nice." Chris called, as receiving in response a permanent scowl on her face, she remained quiet but walked towards her fellow campers. "Glad you can make it."

As she approached the campers, Cody held his hand out for a high five only for Eva drop her bag on his feet.

"Ow!" Cody yelped, holding his aching foot while hopping on the other. "What's in there? Dumbbells?"

"Yes." Was the only answer the body builder said which made the whole group of campers shut their mouths and looked at themselves.

Most of campers looked nervously at Eva, and surprisingly both Duncan and Ezekiel looked at DJ.

"She's all yours, man." Both Duncan and Ezekiel said in the same time, which made both blinks toward each other, and making the gentle giant uncomfortable. Noticing that not just one, but two of them saying at the same time made him feel even more weirded out from the bulky girl who was ready to crush some bones.

"WOOOOOOHOOOOO!" A loud cheer was enough to make the nervous giant have a sigh of relief as everyone drop their attention to the next boat, which they would arrieve a rather large boy with black eyes and blond hair wearing a white T-shirt with a blue maple leaf on it, moss green jeans, and white and yellow shoes. "Chris! What's happening? Hahahahaha! This is awesome! Wooooohooooo!"

"Owen!" Chris revealed the name of the larger camper, who was very hyped over the competition and sharing the good enthusiasm. "Welcome!"

Owen quickly took Chris into a large bear hug, a cracking sound could even be heard from there, with the host of the show now wincing in response of such strength.

"Awesome to be here, man!" Owen said, as his hype didn't lower not even for one percent. "Yeah! Man, this is just so…"

"Awesome?" Gwen finished for Owen with her arms crossed but knowing that the hiped man wouldn't detect her sarcasm.

"Yes! Awesome! WOOOOOOOO!" Owen cheered before looking at Gwen. "Are you going to be on my team?"

"Oh I sure hope so." Gwen said sarcastically while twirling a finger around.

"WOOOOOOOOOOOHOOOOOOOOO!" Owen once again cheered loudly, and even the other campers couldn't help but also feel hyped from the enthusiasm from the large boy.

"Are you guys finished?" Chris grabbed the attention once again, wanting to continue the show at that moment.

Owen noticed that and decided to let go of the host. "Sorry dude. I'm just so psyched!"

Owen said as his smile never left his face.

"Cool." Chris said after straightening up his clothes. The host then directed his attention towards the next boat coming. "And here comes Courtney."

Now arriving was a girl with light brown skin with rown hair that went a little over her neck, she has black eyes. Wearing a gray top over a beige shirt along with skin tight green pnts and dark brown open toed shoes.
Chris took Courtney's hand and helped her off the boat.

"Thank you." Courtney said to the host before walking over the campers on the other side of the dock. "Hi, you must be the other contestants. It's really nice to meet you all."

"Wait until the end of the season 5. I want to see if she was going to say that again." Ezekiel remembered how different Courtney became from the show, since the actual show brought the worst of each contestant. Since aliances, betrayals, sues and all the crazy plots created by the seasons, Ezekiel still have to think how much terrible Courtney must have suffered during the seasons.

Feeling nervous, he took his winter hat off and started scratching his head, feeling the pressure of being part of the first episode of the entire show. The young boy still watched one of the iconic scenes of Owen being... well... Owen towards Courtney. Since he took her had and shook with such strenght.

Then at the next boat, Courtney was in a mid sentence when she was interrupted by being awestruck. The boat showed a boy that could onl be described with one word. Handsome. His tan skin making a good combination with short hair, a well fit and maintained body, flawless dark hair, and blue eyes. Wearing a dark green shirt and worn out jeans and dark green sandals.

"Here comes Justin... it's funny that they look like a bunch of thirsty people for him, and they didn't even meet Alejandro yet." Ezekiel still scratching his hair noticed that someone was staring at him. It was DJ.

"Are you okay dude?" DJ asked as he noticed an uncomfortable shift of manner seeing the young boy scratching his hair. "Do you have lice?"

"Nah, I'm fine. I just scratch my hair when I'm feeling nervous, and I already can feel the pressure." The homeschooled boy replied as he could see the reasoning of the jamaican dude, which in the next action made him sigh in relief and give a tumbs up to him.

"That's good to know little dude, and trust me, I'm feeling nervous too. So you don't have to feel anxious." The giant gave a tap on the little boy's shoulder, and which made Ezekiel place his snow hat over his head once again.

Both of them talked and they didn't notice that some of the girls fainted towards the new participant smile, which Chris was proud to annunciate his name.

"This is justin." Chris introduced the handsome teen as he stepped onto the dock. The host shared a fist bump with Justin as he said. "Welcome to Total Drama Island."

"Thanks, Chris." Justin smiled before looking around the area he was at. "This is great."

"Just so you know, we picked you based entirely on your looks." Chris informed Justin as he walked over to meet the other campers.

"I can deal with that." Justin shrugged, not offended by the statement. Since he already guessed it was the reason.

Owen smiled at the new camper as he still looked awestruck. "I like your pants."

"Thanks man." Justin smiled at the compliment, but kept walking towards the other campers who remained looking at him in admiration.

"Cause they look like they're all worn out." Owen chuckled nervously, as he kept staring at the teenager walking, he seemed to be in showing a side that he didn't know he had. "Did you buy them like that?"

"Uh, no." Justin shook his head in response. "Just had them for a while."

And with that, Justin left Owen who complimented, not before slapping himself on the head for being stupid.

Chris still trying to ignore the akward interaction, he decided to go for the next camper.

"Hey everyone!" Chris got the attention of all the other campers as he introduced the next camper on the island. "Izzy."

Everyone watched another boat came by with the girl standing on it having orange hair, orange lip and geen eyes. She had a grass green top that completely exposed her belly as well as bracelet on the right wrist. She had gren shorts with light green skirt tied around her waist.

"Hi, Chris!" Izzy waved towards the host as she walked forward. "Hiiiiii! Whoa!"

Izzy walked but by mistake, Izzy ended up tripping right off the boat and ended up hitting the bottom half of her jaw against the dock.

"Oooooohhh." Ezekiel winced as he kept opening and closing his jaw as he imagined how it must felt on that moment. He quickly walked towards the end of the dork to help the fallen person.

Tyler also felt the pain as he concluded with one sentence. "That was bad."

"Guys! She can be serious hurt.!" Courtney ran towards to the other end of the dock to help Ezekiel take Izzy out of the water. By grabbing Izzy's hand both helped the orange girl to get onto the dock. Izzy used that moment to shake all the water off them like an animal.

"That felt sooo...good!" Izzy was back on her feet quickly and didn't seem affected by the pain she just felt before, she was hyped since she was using her hyperactive voice. "Except for hitting my chin. This is a summer camp? That is so cool. Do you have paper Mache here? Are we eating lunch soon?"

"That is a good call!" Owen agreed with what the orange haired girl had just said, which made Ezekiel just smile and shake his head.

"Alright everyone. First thing, we need a group photo for the promos. Everyone on the end of the dock!" Chris gave a call which made the group started gathering away. While Ezekiel walked towards the beach. "Ezekiel the dock is the other way."

"Oh, sorry Chris." Ezekiel said as he launched all his luggage, his winter hat, and his hoddie over the sand which made him run back towards the group. "I will be on my way."

Chris rolled his eyes, but seeing the homeschooled boy finally went back around the group. He went nearby towards the front of the group since he was the smallest of them all. Chris smiled as he took the camera and aimed at the campers who were smiling towards him to take the photo.

"Okay! One, two, three...Oops! Okay, forgot the lens cap." Chris then removed the lens cap off the camera, and aimed it at the campers once again. "Okay, hold that pose. One, tw- oh wait, cards full. Hang on!"

"Come on, man." Leshawna rolled her eyes at Chris. "My face is starting to freeze."

"Got it, okay!" Chris once again imed his camera at the group of campers and this time ready to that the photo. "Everyone say Wawanakwa!"

"WAWANKWAAAAAAAA!" The time everyone was saying the name of the island, the dock under them collapsed as Chris took the picture of everyone falling into the water.

"Okay guys." Chris smiled towards the wet campers. "Dry off and meet at the campifire pit in 10."

(Campfire)

"That is Camp Wawanakwa, your home for the next eight weeks." Chris waved at the scene, "The campers sitting around ou will be your cabin mates, competition, and maybe even your friends." The campers glanced at each other. "You dig? The camper who manages to stay on Total Drama Island the longest without getting vote off will win 100,000 bucks."

"Excuse me," Duncan smirked, as he pointed his thumb towards Heather. "What will the sleeping arrangements will be, because I'd like to request a bunk under her."

Heather looked in disgust as she gasped. "They're not co-ed, are they?"

"No." Chris shook his head, making multiple girls as Heather relieved to not share their dorms with the boys. "Girls get one side of each cabin and dudes get the other."

"Excuse me, Kyle." Lindsay spoke up, calling Chris the wrong name. "Can I have a cabin with the lake view since I'm the prettiest?"

"Okay, you are." Chris said causing Lindsay to smile to someone agreeing with her. But Chris narrowed his eyes towards her. "But that's not really how it works here and it's Chris."

Ezekiel rolled his eyes as the most iconic and most annoying scene repeated itself once again from the show. Katie and Sadie claiming they can't live without each other, which for many fans opnion was one of the stupidest scenes ever made from the show.

"This cannot be happening." Gwen complained exactly the words from the homeschooled boy's mind. Still having the difficulty to accept everything happening around her.

"i know your pain Gwen... I really do." Ezekiel thought as he was seeing the complaining of the campers was indeed tiring and worth of a headache. "But that's the first episode for you. Nobody knows how much innocent they were since the first season. And in comparisson to all the seasons until the season 5... Would they still complain about the start of season 1?"

"Awww come on guys!" The optmistic Owen, the first winner of season 1 of Total Drama showed the good point of view into appreciating the good things, even from the misfortunes of the show. "It'll be fun, it's like a big sleepover!"

"At least you don't have to sleep next to him." Tyler whispered to Gwen as he pointed at Duncan who was currently and harshlt nogging a dear.

"Alright, here is the deal." Chris called everyones attention towards him. "We're gonna split you into two teams if I call your name out go stand over there. Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Katie, Owen, Leshawna, Justin, and Noah."

All people called by Chris moved to where he has pointed. Once they were in place, Chris picked up a green banner and launched towards them. "From this moment on, you are officially known as, the Screaming Gophers."

At the moment they unfolded and revealed of a logo of a gopher fiercely screaming on it.

"Yeah!" Owen cheered as he looked at the banner he was helping carry. "I'm a gopher!Wooooo!"

"Wait, what about Sadie?" Katie asked, not wanting to be on a different team without her best friend and sister.

"The rest of you over here." Chris directed the remaing 11 campers. "Geoff, Bridgette, Tyler, DJ, Sadie, Izzy, Courtney, Ezekiel, Duncan, Eva, and Harold. Move, move, move!"

"But Katie's a gopher," Sadie yelled as she was the only one who wasn't starting to move to where Chris instructed. "I have to be a gopher!"

"And here comes the drama again," Ezekiel rolled his eyes, as he walked towards the group following the group of boys who walked towards the line. While Courtney did her best to console Sadie from not being able to be into the other team. Specially since the duo of sisters kept shouting at each other as they are going to miss themselves from being depart of each other... "Why are they here anyway?"

"Tsk, both dunderheads is really getting into my own nerves" A voice was enough to be heard by the homeschooled boy, and by looking behind him, was literally the one person who have the same intimidation factor, also the same class of badassery in some ocasions, and also a mistery towards his own kindness... the punk who came from juvenue, and one of mvp characters of the entire show. Duncan. "What are you looking at greenbean?"

Ezekiel noticed on how the delinquent was already annoyed, but he couldn't help but also feel empathy towards him, since being on there personally was different than watching the show from the television. It was even more annoying to deal with the duo of sisters.

"I want to ask if you have a pair of headphones. Because I think my ears are bleeding out from constant nagging of the twins." Ezekiel tried to not be nervous. Since it was his first day on the show, and he needed to create the aliance between the group the quickest as possible.

Duncan stared at the homeschooled boy, staring at him surprisingly. But then a scream from the sisters crying loudly was enough to make both flinch and cringe from their noise.

"If I had to I would have used instead, so tough luck brat." Duncan said as he tried to cover his ear from ringing, and by staring at the boy, he could see him nodding at him.

"Though so, it was worth a shot to try." Ezekiel sighed as he accepted on how screwed the group was, and while he turned his back towards the delinquent, he didn't see Duncan grinning from enjoying to see someone having the same thoughts as him.

Once the remaining 11 campers were in the place, Chris pulled out a red banner and tossed it over the other team. "You guys will offically be known as... the Killer Bass!" Harold and Ezekiel both caught the banner and opened it up with the show logo of a fierce looking bass.

"Ahhh... a killer bass." Ezekiel repeated, as he could see the logo with more detail, and he couldn't help but enjoy his team. "Not going to lie, holding the flag of a team like that is really cool."

"I know right?" Harold comented as he also looked at the logo and smiled. "It's like... amazing."

"All right, campers, you and your team will be on camera in all public areas during this competition." Chris informed everyone of that particular detail. Since they are on a reality show, they should be expected to be watched pretty much 24 hours every day.

(Confession)

Confessional - Chris

"You will also be able to share your innermost thoughts on tape with video diaries anytime you want." Chris explained as he sat down in an outhouse with a camera attached to the door with flies buzzing around. "Let the audience at home know what you're really thinking. Or just get something off your chest."

Confessional - Gwen

"Um, okay..." Gwen began before looking right into the camera. "So far this stinks."

Confessional - Ezekiel.

"To be honest, I just want to use here before someone has a good idea about farting this place," Ezekiel commented as he took off his hat and started scratching his hair. "Being homeschooled without having any social interaction than my father and my mother, it's a scary experience. I just hope what Chris said is true, that I would make good friends on this show."

Confessional - Lindsay

"Um, I don't get it." Lindsay said while turning around and standing up, her butt right in front of the camera. "Where's the camera guy?"

Confessional - Loon

A loon could be seen inside the confessional putting on lipstick before it let out a quack as it saw the camera attached to the door.

Confessional - Owen

"Hey everyone. Check this out." Owen said with a serious tone and face. "I have something very important to say."

Owen was silent for a momment before farting and starting to laugh.

(Outside)

"All right. Any questions?" Chris asked the campers only for them to remain quiet. "Cool. Let's find your cabins. Gophers, you're in the east cabin, Bass, you're in the west."

"weeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssst." Ezekiel whispered to himself while he did a W with his two hands, while he recalled one of his favorite jokes from one cartoon show about an adventurer kid in the middle of the sea.

Luckly nobody saw him doing it, but the way he chuckled to himself, not noticing that the camera was also recording on that moment, but he was too happy to actually care of being recorded for remaking one good scene.

The two teams quickly headed to their assigned cabins with the boys heading into one half and girls in the other.

At the Gopher cabin, Heather was the first girl of the Gophers to reach the girls had, after examining everything she decided to ask.

"Bunk Beds?" Heather quickly complained as she knows how much annoying the entire show will be. "Isn't that a little… summer camp?"

"That's the idea genius." Gwen rolled her eyes at Heather before passing by her.

"Shut up, weird goth girl!" Heather gçared at Gwen which the goth already dropped her stuffs and started unpacking.

Without noticing there was a boy who came nearby her.

"You're so smart." Cody complimented, which made Gwen scoffs and rolls her eyes. "I feel that."

"Shouldn't you be on the boy's side?" Gwen sighed before harshly ask, which made the boy smile sheepishly, a second before gets launched himself outside of the cabin passing by Leshawna who was happily walking on the cabin, but cringed at the results of his land over the grass.

Trent was happily walking until Cody got to eat grass in front of him. But after a second he resumed his happy walk towards the cabin.

Chris simply walked but was enjoying every single moment of their interactions. Before Lindsay stepped outside of the cabin and looked at Chris.

"Where are the outlets?" Lindsay asked at the host. Since she knew that she would need them for one important reason. "I have to plug in my straightening iron."

"There are some in the communal bathrooms," Chris informed her by also gesturing his head towards the bathroom area. "Just across the way."

"Communal bathrooms?" Lindsay asked trying to repeat the words the host had just said, but then she tilted her head. "But I'm not Catholic."

"Not Communion, Communal." Chris corrected the teenage model. Whic she still didn't understand what was the difference.

"It means we shower together. Idiot" Gwen explained to Lindsay as she sat down on the steps to the cabin.

Lindsay's eyes got wet and her lips trembled, until she let it out her outburst.

"AW NO COME ON!" Lindsay shouted her complaints which made Gwen cover her ears as the boys nearby her cabin came to watch Lindsay freak out.

"I'm glad we're in our own cabin with just guys. Know what I mean?" Owen laughed but only he realized his mistake after hearing just the silence between his roomates. He realized the double meaning of his own words, and now he quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean no! I didn't mean it like that! I love chicks. Hehe, I just don't wanna sleep near them. Atata-uh I mean…"

"Excuse me, Chris?" Geoff called out the host. Since he was helping Bridgette to get on her own cabin. "Is there, uh, a chaperone of any kind in this facility here?"

"You're all 16 years old, as old as a counselor in training at a regular summer camp." Chris told all the teenager's around him. "So other than myself. You'll be unsupervised. You've got half an hour to unpack and meet me back at the main lodge, starting… now."

"Cool." The party boy smiled, until a shout loud enough to make all the campers stares at the gopher's cabin in surprise of the panic shout.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" The group came to the door until they found it was Lindsay who shouted. Being above a stool, and refusing to even touch the floor.

"Man that white girl can scream." Leshawna commented somewhat impressed.

Lindsay shouted and pointed in the direction of what would be a cockroach who was having a good morning activities.

"WHAT IS IT?" She asked in a disgusted and horrified tone. "KILL IT, KILL IT."

DJ looked down and when he saw the cockroach walking on the floor, his panic mode activated and he highly jumped towards one of the nearby beds… breaking it at the same moment.

"That…was my bed." Gwen lamented in a disappointed tone, as she could see DJ still shaking in fear above her now broken bed.

Many of the campers screamed as they tried to either climb up the beds or even try to kill the little insect who was too fast for them, the crockroad was about to leave the floor, until from the right side Duncan came by lifting the axe, and on the left was Ezekiel who was now aiming his bow towards the roach.

"Hello little fly." It was the last thing the homeschooled said before Duncan and him proceed to do an overkill.

The results of the overkill was made when campers saw what would be the remainings of the insect. A half cockroach which in the above part was with an arrow stuck on the body with the half head cut.

"That's a new way to kill a cockroach." Gwen had to admit, she was impressed. As Tyler came to see what happened from the other side of the door.

"Awesoooome." Harold loved a good overkill, even made by the delinquent and a boy who came with a bow with him.

Tyler approached Lindsay who was above DJ which both of them had the same fear of same insect who tormented them.

"If one of them appears once again, you can call me. Okay? Because…" Tyler offered his helps until he gave a pause and with a long sniff with his nose. Until he confiantly answered. "Listen. I also know how to do that."

Lindsay smiled, as she felt like love for the first time on the day, as she smiled at him, Tyler also felt the same feelings that the little blond shared with him. Both smiled and stared at each other.

"Wow, I always thought love in first sight happens in the movies and cartoons." Ezekiel commented, knowing Tyler and Lindsay ended up together for a few seasons, or from what they interaction were over the seasons.

Duncan scoffed and rolled his eyes.

"Of course they always fall for the jocks." Duncan replied which made Ezekiel look at him, and then after reflecting a bit, he couldn't help but imagine the delinquent was telling the truth.

Since the incident was over, the boys of the killer bass team finally left the East side, and went back to resume their activities.

At the Bass cabin, Ezekiel as the other boys got inside of the cabin, they saw sets of bunk beds set up. There was also a wood-burning stove, a carper, some drawers, and a few lanterns.

"Wow." The farmer boy whispered as he got inside for the cabin, by watching the scenario from the television was one thing, but actually having the opportunity to camp and having a bunk bed experience by the first time, he couldn't help but feel thrilled. "Awesome."

"Well, at least these beds looks solid and ready for us to take a lay above them." Geoff came next as he already feeling more optimistic by seeing the beds, but also enjoying someone having a great time. "So who wants to bunk bed with me?"

Ezekiel turned to Geoff and smiled at him nodding towards him.

"Alright, little dude. Want the bunk of the top or the bed of the bottom?" Geoff said, not complaining about the cabin since one of the parties he had ended him sleeping on the middle of street.

"Can I have the top? I never have sleepy in one of these before." Ezekiel requested which made the party boy raise his eyebrow to the insinuation of the teenager in front of him, but decided to just smile and nod, which made Ezekiel get excited and launch his luggage over the top of the bunk bed.

"Awesome, someone want to share a bunk bed with me?" Harold smiled, but since the silence over the group made him pout and look against him. "Really?"

Tyler and DJ were looking outside of the door, but then they turned back to the nerd who seemed to be pouting.

"Sorry I was distracted, what was the question again?" DJ asked which made Harold sigh and try once again.

"If someone wants to share the bunker with me?" Harold tried once again which made made both of them think about.

"Well I don't mind dude. Which bed you want?" Tyler asked quickly, after seeing that the only remaining cabin partners was the nerd or the delinquent, and seeing that he commented to the goth girl about who would want to be sleeping next to Duncan, he preferred to not risk it.

"Awesome" Harold by seeing an honest response, was happy and excited over having a bunk partner, which made the nerd expert launch all his stuffs on the top of the bed. "I will take the top.

Tyler sighed in relief with himself, as DJ just shrugged and walked towards the delinquent.

"Hey, wouldn't you mind if I take the bottom bed? I have a fear of heights." DJ honestly commented which made Duncan raise his eyebrow to him. But shrugging he placed all the luggage he had, and all the boys prepared themselves to settle down.

Duncan then released the axe nearby his bed and then looked at the teenager with a few arrows and the bow with him. "Nice shot dude."

Ezekiel turned his head and saw Duncan actually impressed by him using arrow.

"To be honest, the roach wasn't even moving, and I was 3 feet away from it. I was actually surprised that I hit on the body, just 1 centimeter away and I would have missed." The homeschooled boy replied, which made Duncan hmm but nods his head towards him.

"But hey, it was awesome man, I didn't know you can use bow and arrow like that." Geoff said which made Harold and DJ agree with him.

"Yeah dude, you have massive skills like me. I know how to fight with nunchucks." Harold decided to boast about himself, until Duncan snorted.

"Bullcrap." Duncan coughed under his fist which made Harold glares towards him.

"Wow." Ezekiel commented sounding impressed, just like the way he did on phobia factor episode. "Show us."

"Wait right now?" Harold commented surprised. Which made the group of boys stare at him.

"Yeah dude." Geoff commented now being interested into the boasting of the nerd. "We still have time to do our things before going to the main camp. So show us."

"Unless you are lying." Duncan decided to make fun, but seeing Harold taking of from his behind pocket the actual nunchucks he shut his mouth, and stared in surprise.

"Alright guys. Give me some space, let me show you my awesome skills." Harold said as he started spun his nunchucks and firstly he started with one hand, then he passed towards his other hand. Until the group of boys stared in awe on the nerd actually nailing it how to use it perfectly. Until the last second, all of the boys winced when the nunchuck hit the jewels of the nerd who gave a silent scream in pain.

"Ohhhh" The group of boys mumbled as they held their precious friends with their hands.

"Okay, I was going to make fun of it, but the nature itself did that for me. But still 7 of 10. At least we know you are telling the truth." Duncan commented, and while he wanted to make fun of the nerd, he was still wincing in the pain of imagining himself to be hit in such terrible place. He just hoped that nothing like that happens to him.

"Yeah I agree with Duncan, you were nailing just fine. But I think you need to calm down the speed a bit, until you get used to stop using it. The finally needs to work." Ezekiel agreed with the delinquent, and DJ and Geoff nodded their heads. "At least that was indeed one awesome skill, but you still need to train until it's perfect."

"Okay." Harold said with a tiny voice, still wincing in pain. And it took a few minutes for the same nerd to get up and feel himself good as new.

Which made the group of boys finish their touches on their beds.

"And now for the flag." Ezekiel and Harold placed the killer bass flag on the wall, by being tied to the wood, which made a good symbol of their commitment to the team they are.

"Awesome…" Ezekiel commented as he walked towards the door, and looked at the cabin which looked a bit more different from the show, but he wasn't always focused on the details of the background, maybe he was overthinking it. But he couldn't help but admire the place he will be sleeping from now on. "I bet that this is the best cabin of the entire show."

"It seems everything amazes you shrimp," Duncan said as he was still laid over his bed, rolling his eyes by seeing how the smallest member of their team seemed to be impressed by just a simple camp. "You don't leave home often don't you?"

"Actually I have never left the farm," Ezekiel explained, which made the entire cabin be in silence. Ezekiel by watching the show many times knew who each character was, and he knew that kind of information was good to explain his story and already to give and earn the trust of them. "I have been homeschooled my whole life, and I never had the opportunity to leave the farm at all. So being here is kinda whole new life experience to me."

"You shitting me." Duncan blinked as he stared at the young boy who was taking out his hat, and usual hoodie and placed above his luggage.

"You mean, you never went into summer camps, or neither school to develop skills like me?" Harold commented horrified to see someone who actually never had the possibility to actually go towards to talk and be awesome like he is.

"Nah, my ma and pa did their best to actually protect me from a bad experience of public school… I mean, it was a tragedy they tried to avoid me to receive as my other member of family. But like that I never actually talked to someone else than my ma and pa… oh, and you guys." Ezekiel said confidently, but he became a bit uncomfortable from the massive silence of the cabin. "Guys, that's okay. This new experience is so awesome for me. And I'm living the moment like never before. Like possibly going into a party after the show."

"Really, man?" Geoff commented in disbelief and the teenager nodded, making the party boy look at him with not just concern, but actual pity. "You never went into a big party?"

"Never went into one, I just saw them in television. Is it true that some parties are so crazy that usually ends up in an adventure like the movies?" Ezekiel always wanted to ask someone about a thing like that, and by seeing Geoff as someone who always had a great time doing parties, he could end up with maybe not the answer he was expecting since Total Drama was a show for television.

"OH HELL YEAH!" Geoff shouted as he came nearby to the brunette boy and touched his shoulder. "Me and my friend Brody once we had a party so hard that, I remember once waking up in the middle of street. And I was sleeping walking."

"That was crazy, but isn't…" DJ commented as he was thinking about how crazy could have been but he didn't imagine the answer he got from Geoff.

"I woke up 20 kilometers from the city I had the party at."Geoff finished which made the entire group of boys stares at the party boy like if he was a kind of monster.

"Dude, that's crazy." Duncan laughed which made the other campers agree with him.

"There is no way that you could possibly walk back." Tyler gave the fact, that everybody on the room nodded their heads toward the party boy who chuckled.

"I know, I had to ask a taxi driver to take me on my best friend's house, it was a crazy night. That wasn't even the craziest party I had, once my uncle had a bachelor party and it was so crazy, that I'm sure that I even should talk about this in television." Geoff impressed the whole group which they nodded their heads understanding the meaning behind his words. "Still good memories… But hey, little dude. It's crazy you never went in one."

"Nah, that's fine. I'm still a teenager, I have time to go one someday. But thanks for telling me that Geoff, I hope someday I would go into a crazy party like that." Ezekiel couldn't help but love the experience, knowing a bit of more the facts of the characters who never showed over the episode from the television. It was an amazing experience for him.

"Oh, that's not a problem then. I can call you guys into the next party I'm going to do after the show. Everyone here is invited." Geoff was chill into calling his cabin mates over the next party, since everyone around was chill and that statement actually made the entire group excited.

"NICE, OHOOO. I CAN'T WAIT FOR IT." The entire crew cheered, the first day of the show has been neat until the moment. They just hope that the entire day would be like that.

(Main Lodge)

Once the groups were finished and half hour has passed, everyone was lined up in the mess hall waiting to be served their food. The one serving the cook was a very strong and bulked up man, a man who seemed to have served the army a few years before taking the job as chef from the show. The man's who named himself Chef Hatchet.

"Listen up, I serve it three times a day," The chef called the attention with his gruff and harsh tone, as he was moving his bow with a tray and having somewhat the food of what would the campers look weirdly of what kind of crappy food they would be served on that moment. "I serve it three times a day and you'll eat it three times a day! Grab a tray, get your food, and sit your butts down NOW!"

Beth and Harold approached Chef as they started staring at the yellow goo he was serving to them, as the same thing which sembled as minced meat on their breads.

"Excuse me." Beth said as she looked at the rather… questionable food in front of her. "But will we be getting all the major food groups?"

Harold decided to agreed with Beth since he wanted to give a good point, since he thought Chef would be a reasonable person who would actually care of the campers.

"Yeah, cause I get hypoglycemic real bad if I don't get enough sugar." Harold decided to try to reach the pity from the former military, but instead he gave him more reason to be pissed off.

"YOU'LL GET A WHOLE LOT OF SHUT THE HECK UP!" Chef yelled right into Harold's face which made him regret to even speak his mind on that minute. And he decided to follow the Chef's order.

"Have a cow." Owen joked to Noah who smirked, but that wasn't unnoticed by the Chef.

"WHAT WAS THAT?!" Chef yelled as he glared harshly at the two boys. Both of the boys flinched in response. "Come closer fat boy! I didn't hear you!"

"Oh, I didn't really say anything important." Owen said quickly, this time shutting himself to not make the chef even madder from being there.

"I'm sure you didn't!" Chef commented by letting Owen go, this time… He then looked at Noah. "You! Scrawny kid, give me your plate."

Chef wanted to give the little boy more punishment for giving him even more the food he prepared. Since Noah silently gave the plate for him, Chef threw down some extra minced meat on his burger, but on the next second the food seemed to have anti gravity and went back on the scooper, just only for Chef to throw it back on Noah's plate.

Leshawna looked at Eva who was silently waiting for her turn. "Yo, what's up girl?"

Eva simply stared at her, but didn't respond anything, she just took her food and went away. Which caused Leshawna glares at her.

"Oh, it's gonna be like that, is it?" Leshawna noticed the other girl was giving her the treatment of silence, and she hated it because people would just ignores her because they think they are better than her.

"NEXT!" Chef yelled which made Leshawna flinch as she was dragged back to the reality.

Lindsay and Gwen were the next in the line, and since the blonde bombshell looked at the food, she tried to use a good excuse to not eat the food.

"Excuse me my nutritionist says I shouldn't eat any white sugar, white flour, or like dairy." Lindsay said as Chef stared at her unimpressed as he took a fly in the air and crushed it like like nothing. His patience was almost on his limit.

"I don't think that's gonna be a problem." Gwen told Lindsay while looking at her food in disgust. Even then she noticed that her burger started to twitch.

"Cool." Lindsay lamented, as she took her try away, with the other members of her team.

Gwen knowing that it would be a bad idea, she still had to do it.

"Ok, I hate to be predictable and complain on the first day but I think mine just moved." Gwem regretted saying that since Chef took a hammer and splattered the meat of her burger on his face, and some on her face. Gwen forced a smile. "Right! Okay, then."

Ezekiel watched Duncan complaining about the food actually almost looked exactly from the juvenile, and seeing it was his turn next.

Just at the moment the little boy stared at the giant bulk looking angrily at him, and he was staring at his own tray, he couldn't help but ask.

"Is that an MRE?" Ezekiel wanted to see if was the truth, and from the looking of surprise from the Chef's face, it seems that he caught him off surprise.

"Yes, it is… Smoked Meat with Mustard Sauce." Chef answered at Ezekiel, who finally could see the color semblance.

"Ohh, okay." Ezekiel took the tray and turned his back to the chef, which seemed to ruff in response, and go back to serving food.

The entire group of campers were looking or even trying to eat their food, but seeing Ezekiel to place part of the white yellowish goo over the burger, the group stared at him like he was crazy.

Ezekiel gave a first bite… And he couldn't help to imagine, it was more sour than he expected. Maybe he have exaggerated over the mustard but it wasn't the worst food he ever had. At least he knows what he was eating.

"Err dude." A voice was enough to bring attention from Ezkiel to stares at Geoff in surprise. "Why did you place that thing over your burger?"

"That's mustard sauce." Ezekiel replied, which made the entire bass team, blinks at him. "And damn, the sauce is very sour. Be careful to place above the burger."

"Really?" Tyler commented, as Bridgette was almost ready to eat her burger. But on the next second, she stopped. "I can't believe this thing was mustard."

The killer bass table, decided to place just a bit of the white goo over their burgers, and they couldn't help but feel that it became 30 percent less horrible than the time they started eating. Bridgette was between choosing the burger and the mustard, but with a sigh, she went directly on the mustard and started eating the sour sauce.

The gophers on the other side of the table, who were behind Ezekiel on the line also were eating their burgers with mustard on the top, which still was disgusting. Sadie was staring sadly at the table of the killer bass, since it was the only way to keep an eye contact with her sister.

At the moment it passed and they remained eating. Chris walked with his iconic smile.

"Welcome to main lodge." Chris smirked, placing his arms behind his back.

"Yo, my man." Geoff looked up from his tray, "Can we order a pizza?"

The party boy then regretted since a cleaver flew past Geoff's head and cut into the doorway above Chris's head.

"WHOA! It's cool, G! Smoked meat and Mustard is cool!" The party boy tried to make amends which Chef growled, making most of campers cower.

But most of them nodding agreeing with Geoff.

"Your next challenge begins in one hour." Chris smiled, chuckling from what he is seeing. He then proceeded to walk outside, leaving the campers with what would be for the challenge.

"What do you think they'll make us do?" Katie asked DJ in a nervous tone.

"It's our first challenge, how hard can it be?" DJ shrugged with a calm tone and expression, not worried for one fraction.

"Ohhh, your sweet little child." Ezekiel thought as he could see how DJ would regret into saying that. "You are going to have a veeeeeeery long first, second and third season."

ONE HOUR LATER

Soon enough, all 24 campers found themselves in their swimsuits, standing near the edge of the island's 100-foot-high cliff.

"OH (BLEEP)!" DJ shouted regretting every single word he said.

Chapter Text

Most of the campers looked down the 100-foot-high cliff with either fear or even some excitement. They all wore swimsuits and looked at Chris, who stood by a crate with a chicken picture.

"Okay!" Chris said he wanted to make sure he had all 24 teenagers attention. "Today's challenge is threefold. Your first task is to jump off this 1000-foot-high cliff into the lake."

Bridgette looked down the cliff without fear and saw that there were indeed two areas. The area consisted of a large, wide zone surrounded by a smaller circular area.

"Piece of cake." Bridgette smiled and confidently said.

"Wait fooooor it." Ezekiel informed Bridgette, who was about to inquire, that Chris had decided to reveal the remaining details of the challenge.

"If you look down, you will see two target areas." Chris explained while pointing to the different zones inside of the water. "The wider area represents the part of the lake that we have stocked with psychotic, hehehe, man-eating sharks."

Everyone looked down and flinched when they saw the fins of sharks appearing in the large zone area.

"Also, inside that area, there is a safe zone." That's your target area, which we're pretty sure is shark-free." Chris finally gave the explanation for the areas. Which didn't help their anxiety at all.

"Excuse me?" Leshawna responded to the host's final words by asking Chris to excuse her. Who seemed to take it as a signal to continue?

"For each member of your team that jumps and actually…survives, there will be a crate of supplies waiting below." Chris gestured to the beach at the bottom of the cliff, where everyone could see two stacks of crates waiting below. "Inside each crate are supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge… building a hot tub. The team with the best one gets to have a wicked hot tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home."

The group stared at each other until Chris pointed at the Killer Bass team. "Alright, Killer Bass, you're up first.

"Hey Eva." Ezekiel, who was seeing someone going in front of him, walked beside the bulkiest woman, who just raised her eyebrow at him. "Can you do me a favor and be the last?"

Eva found the favor a bit odd and narrowed her eyes at him.

"Why?" She asked why the boy seemed to be nervous and even gulped.

"I'm excited to do the challenge, but I think it would be for the best if everyone gets down. Knowing Chris we must have the advantage… so in case I stall too much time or froze in one place… Can you just launch me on the safe zone?" Ezekiel decided to be polite and not say anything that could trigger the anger of the female bodybuilder.

Eva then looked at the boy weirdly, but also in surprise; by remaining calm, she nodded her head.

Their musings are interrupted when Owen laughs optimistically.

"Hey, don't sweat it, guys." The big guy reassured everyone over the cliff. "I heard that these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to make sure it's survivable."

"Oh yeah, we totally did that." Chris nodded as everyone tried to avoid his gaze.

"Was it Chef, wasn't it?" Ezekiel asked, which Chris smiled like a kid who got caught taking the cookie from the jar.

"Yep, it was hilarious, and I even added on the episode." Chris shamelessly replied, which made the entire group stare at the host like he was a maniac.

Now knowing what was probably one of the reasons the Chef was so pissed towards them.

"It's really no big deal, just an insane dive into a circle of angry sharks." Bridgette tried to reassure herself. So she takes a dive as everyone runs up and looks at her diving into the safety zone. Bridgette came out and waved to everyone, showing that she was fine.

"AWESOME! I'm next! Cowabunga!" Tyler yells as he takes a run off the cliff with his chest puffed up with pride and runs at the cliff before leaping off with a yell, but the high dive ends with his groanings of pain. His body fell on one of the buoy's towers before he slid into the safety zone.

"Woooooo! Hahahah!" Geoff cheered and laughed as he dove down the cliff next; his hat was still stuck in his head.

Duncan remained in silence with his arms crossed, ready to take the jump. Ezekiel stared at him, and one scene remained similar in his mind.

"Duncan will resurrect an old favorite. The single scoop strawberry cone with chocolate dip." Ezekiel thought, as he could see the delinquent just stepping outside the cliff and falling down. "JUST LOOK AT THAT CONCENTRATION."

"..." Duncan remained with his arms crossed in complete silence until he hit the safety zone.

DJ walked up trembling near the cliff as his fear of heights was finally hitting him in full force, his every instinct telling him to back out.

"Fear of heights hitting you hard?" A familiar voice spoke out as the owner walked near him to the cliff's end, and the giant jamaican stared at the small boy, who was also staring at the cliff with no small degree of trepidation.

"Yeah, since I was a kid." DJ confessed, since he never liked anywhere that isn't the ground.

"It's okay to be afraid. People never understand the true meaning of courage anyway." Ezekiel calmly said it, which brought the attention of the giant.

"What do you mean by that?" DJ avoided looking at the cliff and stared at the homeschooled boy, who simply tried to reassure the giant.

"You remind me of Courage, the cowardly dog." Ezekiel smiled, but the name itself made DJ stare at the boy confused and a bit offended. But Ezekiel's smile got even bigger. "There isn't a dog more cowardly and yet the most courageous dog who has tons of heroic feats."

"I don't understand." DJ didn't forget the fear of being nearby the cliff, but he was feeling intrigued by what the homeschooled talked so great about a dog who is a coward. "What does a dog have that makes it so special?"

"That dog has saved his family hundreds of times, even facing challenges more frightening than others." Ezekiel addressed the issue directly. And DJ got baffled from the revelation. "The initial reaction was always the same as the first. Scream in fear until his lungs passes out… But all the challenges focused into trying to go after to something, which was the most important of that simple little dog… His owner is Muriel. And one quote that he always says when he is going to save her, even if he has to deal with whatever crap the world is going to launch at him, is "The things I do for love."

"The things I do for love." DJ seemed to be understanding little by little what Ezekiel was saying to him.

Courtney walked a few seconds to try to warn them to go quicker to make the other teams pass or they possibly would be disqualified, but the talk of how the little boy was talking about the definition of courage by being contradictory by a coward dog… She couldn't help but also feel touched by wanting to know more about it. So Courtney remained nearby the cliff with the duo.

"Ever imagine if it was your loved one who was jumping off a cliff this high?" Ezekiel asked, which made DJ stare at the situation wide open.

"Momma." DJ kept looking until he saw someone offering him a hand.

"Do you want to hold my hand while we jump together?" Ezekiel said, "Do you want to hold my hand while we jump together?" DJ was trembling but comforted himself by holding his hand.

"Okay, now let…" Ezekiel was almost convincing DJ to jump with him until he got surprised by strong hands holding his shorts.

"JUST GO, YOU COWARDLY DOGS." Eva shouted until she pushed both boys towards the cliff.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Both DJ and Ezekiel screamed until they noticed a third voice shouting in fear, which they had no idea who it was until Ezekiel's eyes went wide open in such surprise. It was Courtney who was also falling with them and screaming in fear.

Ezekiel was awed by the view of the fall, from the whole island to the safety zones approaching, even if it was the scariest butterflies on his stomach.

Instinctively, the trio who were falling decided to hold their legs with their hands and take a deep breath, doing a cannonball. This action was sufficient to enable them to dive into the water with confidence. Ezekiel, who opened his eyes, noticed that DJ was almost going into a panic underwater, but seeing Ezekiel doing a classic dog swim, DJ did the same thing until the duo got out of the water.

"Ahhhhh." Both DJ and Ezekiel took a deep breath when they finally reached the surface, both staring at each other in such frenetic rapid breath.

Ezekiel felt a wide smile spread across his face as he couldn't resist shouting out.

"WOOHOOOOOOOOOO. THAT WAS AWESOME." Ezekiel shouted as he had never felt so alive, the adrenaline rush affecting all the parts of his body. And he felt so happy to be doing a thing he never thought he was going to do. Ever again. "DJ, you did it."

"What?" DJ said he was confused, as he was still feeling scared as any kind of kid. But Ezekiel gave a tap on his back.

"You became courageous." Ezekiel said proudly, but that made DJ stare at him like he was insane.

"They pushed us onto the cliff." We didn't do it by our own decision." DJ said it as he was stating a fact, but Ezekiel shook his head.

"The fact we survived. And we have to face our fears, even if we are scared as (beep) to accept and deal with the fear, even if it was by accident. Makes us courageous." Ezekiel spoke with pride, causing DJ to smile slightly. "Now let's get the boat and take our crate."

The duo was almost ready to get out, but a shout came when a person came out of the water.

"EVAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA." A female pure hatred shout from Courtney was enough to be heard, which made both boys flinch, as they saw the grey swimsuited girl stare angrily at the top of the cliff. "HOW DARE YOU TO DO THAT?"

Both DJ and Ezekiel stared at that scene and decided that it wasn't their place to ask, and neither would like to risk their lives to try to understand what happened.

(Confession Eva)

"I was aiming to push both of the tiny bean and the coward giant; I didn't think I pushed them so strong that I accidentally pushed the tan bossy girl as well." Eva commented as she stretched herself, which seemed to be a recording from the future. "But they survived. And maybe with that we can win the challenge."

Ezekiel and DJ helped Courtney get out of the boat since the trio got together in their fall. And when they managed to get to the beach, it seemed that each crate was important and that they should take one for the challenge.

"Yes!" Harold cheered as he jumped down and performed the splits.

Which made the entire group of men feel the same pain just by seeing Harold hit the water, crotch first. And Bridgette and Courtney turn their faces away from the view.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Harold's shout was so loud that even the birds had to fly away from the terrible pain he was feeling. Even the sharks had to wince from seeing how the pain over the nerd also took over their bodies; it was something difficult to watch. Even making the sharks acknowledge that they wouldn't have attacked him if he was outside of the safety area, since they were sharks, not monsters to attack a man who wanted to kill his future children.

Harold exited the boat, prompting the entire group to attempt to assist him. Surprisingly, after receiving another dose of painkillers, the nerd appeared to be completely fine.

"Dude, is your crotch made of steel?" Ezekiel's question drew everyone's attention. "It's the second hit in the nuts you have, and you seem to be totally fine."

Dunca, DJ, and Geoff looked at Harold, and they couldn't help but nod their heads towards him— someone hurting himself on the nuts twice on the same day and still being fine? He wasn't normal.

Harold was about to reply when a shout came down with a jump of 3 people.

"Finally they are here. I was asking myself why they are taking so long." Courtney huffed angrily until she noticed that Izzy didn't have jumped. "What happened?"

"One of the twins dunderheads complained so much that Chris got annoyed and asked who would want to exchange with Katie… And Izzy offered herself." Eva grunted as she noticed that her entire team was down.

Courtney stared angrily at the bodybuilder, but she contained herself as she took a deep breath and counted the group around her.

"Wait, there is all of us down here… So that means?" Bridgette analyzed the situation, which made Duncan grin.

"We have all the crates and possibly won a perfect victory on the first phase of the challenge." Duncan declared, which made the whole Killer Bass team cheer in a victory, which made Chris smile by looking down.

"Well, Gophers, it seems the Killer Bass team has 11 points, and now you have two options. To all of you: jump to make a tie and disable the Killer Bass to achieve the advantage for the next challenge. Or quit and leave the advantage to the team with the possibility of a victory on their hands?" Chris was enjoying the drama around; he could see the ratings getting up from the first episode. Having a touching scene being broken by the impatience of a team member and also pushing another member, which not just makes the scene more dramatic but also, by pure coincidence, makes the team have almost a guarantee over the advantage for the prize.

"Nice! Okay, guys." Trent spoke up as he turned to his teammates. "Who's up first?"

"I'm sorry." Heather said firmly as she crossed her arms and shook her head. "There's no way I'm doing this."

"Why not?" Beth asked, looking slightly worried.

"Um, hello, national tv." Heather said as if the answer to the question was too obvious. "We already lost the challenge; I'm not going to get my hair wet for nothing."

"You're kidding, right?" Gwen asked while looking at Heather in disbelief.

"If she's not doing it, I'm not doing it." Lindsy uttered those words as she and Heather exchanged smirks.

"Oh, you're doing it." Leshawna spoke in an aggressive tone, directly addressing Heather.

"Say's who?" Heather crossed her arms and glared back at Leshawna.

"Says me." Leshawna responded, gazing intently into Heather's eyes. "There is no way that I'm going to let them have the advantage and lose the entire challenge 'cause you got your hair day, you spoiled little daddy's girl."

"Back off, ghetto-glamour, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star wannabe." Heather insulted Leshawna right back in her face.

"Mall shopping, ponytail-wearing, teen girl reading, peeking in high school prom queen." Leshawna responded without lowering her voice.

"..." Heather then smirked after being in a moment of silence. "Well, at least I'm popular."

Everyone watching that flinched, knowing that the tension could be cut with a butter knife, and some were even enjoying the idea of a catfight. Except the handsome teenage boy who preferred to stare at himself over his own mirror he brought with him.

"Do you think anyone from the Gophers will jump?" Tyler asked his teammates after having a good time drying himself from the water.

"That's clearly illogical. Since we have our entire team jumped… or specially pushed towards the water." Courtney commented and stretched herself; she was feeling sore from the fall she had over the cliff, and she gave an indirect to the buffed woman who remained in silence and put on her clothes. "We have a total of 11 people who did this madness; there is no way that they would make everyone go down here."

"Well, the fewer people they jump, the fewer crates they will have, so that would give us not just the advantage, but all the needed material around here." Geoff commented as he stared at the crates, and every single one looked heavy. "Man, these things are heavy. Do you think they would give some sort of carriage for us to take this with us?"

"Perhaps that would be the reward." Duncan logically agreed, since he just understood what kind of challenges would be from now on. "Knowing Chris now, we already can say that he is a creatively sadistic bastard."

Duncan, Tyler, and Courtney were debating what possibly would be their victory, while a bit far away the woman bodybuilder Eva was focusing on getting ready herself, until she saw from the corner of her eyes the boy who asked the favor before the jump and a nervous giant Jamaican nearby him.

"Hmm. Eva." The boy called her, causing her to raise her eyebrows toward the duo. "I know Courtney must have lashed out at you for pushing her off the cliff… But I came here to thank you for your help. If it weren't for your help, we could possibly have lost the first part of the challenge, and you have no idea we would need the advantage."

Eva remained in silence until she finally could say her answer.

"You're welcome." Eva was direct with her reply, but then she turned her back and left the duo alone. But after nobody saw her face, the cameras showed a positive smirk of happiness on the way she helped her team to the possible victory.

DJ and Ezekiel shrugged as they went back towards the crew; Sadie and Katie were both being dorks together and having a good conversation between themselves. Harold and Geoff were still looking up to see if there was someone who actually would jump from the other team, and until then, nothing must have happened.

"Did we take this long to jump?" Ezekiel asked Bridgette, who just used her hand to give a more or less feeling. He was about to ask another thing until… A shout was enough to get all the Bass to look at the cliff top.

"YOU'RE JUMPING!" Leshawna yelled at Heather aggressively.

"MAKE ME!" Heather didn't realize her mistake until it was too late, since Leshawna took her entire body and launched the spoiled girl off of the cliff. Heather screamed with all her lungs until she got down into the water inside of the safety zone. Currently she came off; Heather hatefully stared above the cliff. "LESHAWNA, YOU ARE SO DEAD!"

"Hey, I threw you into the safe zone, didn't I?" Leshawna yelled down to Heather, which made the entire group of Killer Bass stare at each other.

"Do you think they will push each other to force themselves to tie against us?" Ezekiel walked towards Courtney and Bridgette, who seemed to be thinking about the same question.

"Well, at least we have the entire team down here, so maybe we have a chance." Bridgette tried to act positive, which made the homeschooled boy smile.

Then after the next second, Leshawna jumped herself over the cliff, which landed her safely over the safe zone with Heather.

Then Lindsay came down, waving her limbs around frantically as she fell down the cliff. Next was Gwen, who also screamed as she fell into the water, who was followed by Cody. And after him, Izzy was laughing hysterically as she fell down the cliff. She was thoroughly enjoying the experience herself.

After Izzy came, she confidently took a dive into the water, just for fear of everyone landing outside of the safe zone. Everyone yelled at Justin to swim away from the sharks until the impossible happened. Currently the sharks appeared near him; they stopped swimming until they saw the water dripping off his body and his sparkling eyes and smile. Which made the sharks enamored with the teenager and helped the handsome boy to pick him up and gave him a ride to the shore.

After that, everyone's jaw slackened.

"You are mistaken, Duncan. It wasn't the jocks." The delinquent turned his head when he saw the homeschooled boy looking surprised and also with a bit of disappointment. "They always fell for the handsome guy."

Duncan recalled his quote over the afternoon and seeing the handsome boy smiling towards all the girls who were enamored with the eye candy idol. Duncan slapped his forehead.

"Oh, I will be damned; I stand corrected." Duncan commented that he understood that it was always an unfair competition against someone who makes all the girls enamored.

Beth stared at the cliff, and the height was too big for her; she was so afraid that she backed away.

"I can't do it." Beth said as she slumped down, which made Chris smile at her.

"Afraid of heights?" Chris commented, which made Beth nod at him. Chris smiled at her. "That's alright, girl; unfortunately, that also makes you a chicken. So, you'll have to wear this for the rest of the day."

Beth stared; currently, he brought a box he was standing next to and pulled out a rubber chicken hat and placed it on Beth's head.

"Really? Oh no." Beth discovered that now she was messed up, and with Chris finally finding a chicken, he decided to rub salt on her wound.

"Bawk bawk bawk!" Chris mocked while doing a chicken dance before pointing to an escalator that was on the cliff for some reason. "That means the chicken's path is down that way."

Beth stared at the entire team, even the ones who fell from the cliff.

"I'M SORRY!" Beth shouted as she decided to take the cowardly escalator way.

Leshawna, Heather, and Lindsay stared towards above the cliff.

"Oh, she didn't." Leshawna looked in disbelief, while Heather and Lindsay couldn't help but scoff.

"That is, like, so lame, right?" The blonde girl asked Heather, who couldn't help but agree in both anger and disgust.

"Fully lame." Heather commented, but still she saw Leshawna and Cody doing a chicken dance to mock Beth for being a coward; she couldn't help but snicker at that attitude. The little farm girl cost them the tie, and now the other team would have the advantage.

"So that means?" Harold noticed that one of the team chickened out, and he stared at the other boys of the Killer Bass team.

Duncan grinned and hit his palm with his fist, showing a huge victorious smile.

"WE WON!" Ezekiel and Geoff shouted as Sadie and Katie cheered and screamed by jumping happily at the results of their jump.

Courtney and Bridgette hugged happily, while Ezekiel, Duncan, Harold, DJ, and Geoff shared high fives. The first day is the first phase of the challenge as their victory.

The screaming Gophers, staring at the celebration, noticed that indeed they had screwed up a good part of their chances.

Chris saw the celebration of the victory for the Killer Bass team, so he decided to give a final warning for the Screaming Gophers boys.

"You have the choice to quit jumping right now, but know that each person who does so will have one less crate to help the team build up the hot tub for the challenge. "No pressure, guys." Chris commented until he saw the relief on their faces. He then snickered. "Okay, there's pressure!"

"Let's do this!" Trent passed by Owen and gave him a high five. Trent then jumped off the cliff and landed in the safe zone. And after him, Noah came by jumping off by himself.

"Ok campers!" Chris addressed everyone below using a megaphone, while Owen stood by the edge of the cliff. "The Killer Bass won the first part of the challenge. But the Gophers have one last person to jump, and the more quantities of crates they have, the better."

Down below, the Screaming Gophers were all shouting to the fat boy to jump off the cliff, since they would need all the materials possible to make the challenge.

"JUMP! JUMP! JUST DO IT, OWEN. DO IT!" Heather shouted between the group, who was doing their best to convince Owen, since he was with fear, and doing his best to take a deep breath before strapping his floaties around his arm and backing away a bit to give himself a running start.

(Confession - Owen)

"Oh, I was pretty darn nervous." Owen gulped as he remembered the feeling of how it went before his jump. "See, the thing is, I'm not that strong a swimmer."

(Confession - Geoff)

"I'm looking at this guy and thinking, there's no way he's gonna make it." Geoff said while looking right at the camera. He was telling in disbelief and confident with himself the possibility of the largest camper to die.

(Confession - Gwen)

"I actually thought, if he jumps…" Gwen looked sadly and in concern at the camera, showing that the possibility of the worst outcome for her teammate until her cold nature came back again, and with her sarcasm, finished the sentence. "He's gonna die."

(Confession - Ezekiel)

"I'm calling right now… *whistle*" Ezekiel said as he raised one hand and let it near his lap. And like a cartoonish whistle, while his raised hand was slowly moving towards his other hand until both were meeting, and then he raised both his arms wide open like a huge explosion arc. "SPLASH. OH *BEEP* GIANT WAVE… I wouldn't be surprised if one shark were stuck in the tree."

"Take a good run at it, buddy." Chris encouraged Owen as the big guy turned around after getting enough distance. "You got this!"

"I'm going to die now." Owen said with resolve, looking forward to where he was going to dive. "I'm going to freaking die now."

Owen stood frozen in place for him to have the last final seconds to be in peace with himself and be ready to give his jump. His entire team looked at him in anticipation.

"Come on, big guy." Leshawna said as she hoped that the last member of Screaming Gophers would actually jump. Hoping that he would work up the courage to jump.

Finally, Owen clenched his teeth and fists and narrowed his eyes at the edge of the cliff, so he gave a battle cry, surprising Chris as he passed by the host, who looked shocked to see him actually jumping.

"YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Owen shouted as he finally did it, and he could see the target on where he should aim. Trent and Noah were looking above them happily until they realized that the big guy was going towards them like a meteor. And they realized how screwed they were. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH CRAAAAAAAP."

SPLASH

At the moment Owen hit the water, it was like an explosion came towards him in the air, with water reaching up almost halfway to the top of the cliff. When the water came back down, all the campers could be seen spread out throughout the beach, completely soaked. One shark was stuck on the beach, while the remaining one was holding itself on the tree nearby.

"Yes! Yeah!" Owen soon emerged from under the water and started pumping his fist in the air. "Oh, yeah! Who's the man?"

The entire group of Screaming Gophers cheered as the big guy managed to help them to have another crate on their teams. And even the Killer Bass couldn't help but cheer up Owen, who managed to do the best dive of the day.

"Damn, this was much more fun." Ezekiel remarked, viewing the situation from a different angle and experiencing it firsthand, that he had never felt as wonderful as he did in the Total Drama universe. This was just the minimum of what would be a 8 weeks of pure madness…

"That was awesome!" Chris shouted with his megaphone, enjoying what would be the greatest first episode he ever created so far. "Now the winners! The Killer Bass!"

The entire Bass team cheered as they managed to see the biggest advantage they have now, the carts, which would help them to travel faster to the next part of the challenge.

Trent got up on his boat, but he was staring at the big guy who was looking around for something.

"What's wrong?" He asked, which made Owen continue looking through the water around him.

"I, uh…" Owen awkwardly began. "I think I lost my bathing suit."

He said it loudly enough, which made the entire group of campers show their remarks of disgust.

"Now, Gophers, since you have 10 courageous individuals who survived the jump, you can select 10 crates." Chris had his signature smirk as he approached the groaning team.

"Great." Heather already had a few names on her mind for who she should send home on the first day. While she would have preferred to lose by her choice, she went to the damned water by force, and yet she still lost the game.

(Confession - Heather)

"Knowing Chris now, we already can say that he is a creative, sadistic bastard. So I know that in the future, if I am threatened with being eliminated, I must have the support of possible pawns to help me achieve the top three... But my question is, I wonder... Who is desperate enough to try everything to achieve my victory?"

Heather narrowed her eyes, trying to find two perfect paws around her team, trying to verify who would be willing to follow her orders without any question. And by seeing a familiar chicken hat on the corner, Heather grinned.

"She is perfect." Heather commented by walking slowly towards the farm girl, who seemed to be disappointed with herself. Meanwhile, the other members of the Screaming Gophers are making all the necessary preparations to manually carry their crates. Heather already developed a brilliant plan for her first pawn. Coughing and trying to make her voice show the utmost concern, she called the farm girl, who was feeling alone and outcast. "Beth, are you okay?"

"Hu?" Beth looked around and found the black-haired queen bee walking towards her. "Huh, hello Heather. Yeah, I'm doing fine. I'm just trying to have some time alone."

"Are you still upset because you have to give up jumping?" Heather still tried to use her concerned voice, and she smiled internally when she saw how vulnerable Beth was feeling at that moment. "If that would make you feel better, I also didn't want to jump from that height… I was forced by that brutus of Leshawna. So you don't need to be too harsh on yourself. You are not going to have my vote if we lose today."

"Really?" Beth asked in a hopeful tone, which the queen bee nodded her head to with all her sincerity.

"Of course? Our team was already fated to lose this challenge; currently the other team jumped with all their members; some were even pushed against their will. But we are not like that. Don't worry, you will have my protection." Heather smiled kindly, which made the glass girl show some tears of gratitude.

"Thank you, Heather." Beth went and hugged the spoiled rich girl, which made her gulp her anger at being hugged by someone she doesn't like.

"That's fine. But now we must think of a plan. We cannot let you go away because of a choice you just had. For me, you made the smartest decision." Heather gave a half compliment, which made Beth even happier. "So we need to find a way to make someone else receive all the votes."

"But how can I avoid being eliminated? Since most people can possibly blame me if we lose this challenge." Beth sniffed but tried to look hopeful to Heather, who just gave her signature smile.

"Not if you show your hard work. If they perceive you as a well-mannered and helpful girl, they will be more inclined to support you. They will try to find another person to vote it out today. Don't worry, I have a plan. You just need to follow my orders, and I guarantee that you will be in the top 3 with me." Heather showed her determination and confidence to the little girl, who just started looking up at her.

"Do you think so, Heather? That would be so great— me and you as the top 3." Beth was feeling excited, which Heather gave a smile for, but from the camera, they could see a smirk appearing on her face.

(Confession - Heather)

"Too easy, one down… one to go." Heather smiled as she placed her makeup on her face, enjoying how she was having control over one of the competitors.

(Confession - Beth)

"I can't believe Heather is willing to help me out. She is so nice and great. She will save me from the problems I did today. I hope what she said is true… I don't want to go home soon." Beth smiled with hope in her eyes. She was filled with a deep desire to have a great friend by her side. "Wait, so that means Heather is my friend? THAT'S GREAT. MOM, I HAVE A NEW FRIEND."

"Heather, are you sure that carrying your crate will make the others fine with me helping you? Wouldn't that make them suspicious of you and have you possibly vote out from the show?" Beth asked worriedly, as she was doing her own best to push the crate. She was sweaty and already losing most of her strength while the black-haired girl was using a fingernail polish to make herself more presentable on television.

"I know you are concerned, Beth. But you don't need to worry about me, Beth; I have my ways to make sure to not be voted out today." Heather smiled, trying to make it sound like she was doing a favor for the poor farm girl. "Now if you excuse me, I will find a way to take you out of this situation. Now keep moving this crate. And make sure the others notice you are doing your best."

"I'm trying." Beth commented as she kept pushing the wooden crate, which was enough to make her walk around the others who were having the same difficulty.

Leaving Beth alone carrying her crate. Heather decided to act and walk in the opposite direction, just to see most parts of her team were having a terrible time using their strength to keep moving the crates. A bit on the sidelines, the queen bee just found out a bunch of poison ivy around the floor. Which gave some kind of an idea… But now she would just need a victim. From the time she was walking, it took a few minutes until she realized the two people were having the most difficulty moving their heavy crates.

A skinny bookworm, who was sweating but also having a long time complaining of every single effort he was doing on his place. He was joined by a familiar blonde bombshell who was still struggling to push her crate.

"Hmm… Hello, scapegoat." Heather smiled as he approached the duo.

"AHHH." Lindsay shouted as she looked at her fingernails. "I broke my nail; this day is the worst. Please, someone, take me from my suffering."

"Oh, look at that, the little princess is having a problem outside her castle?" The booksmart Noah sarcastically rolled his eyes but still tried to figure out how to move the crate. "This crate weighs approximately 45 kilograms, so I would need to find a good way to move it, probably by making it as a backpack of sorts. But that doesn't seem plausible. If I use the elasticity effect, maybe I could move it in one shot."

The mumblings around the bookworm weren't something that interested Heather, since she had already chosen him as possibly her target; she just smiled and waved at the duo.

"Hello, I see that you guys are taking so long." Heather tried to sound gentle, but then she narrowed her eyes. "I came here to tell you guys to hurry. You are way far behind."

"Ha, you ask like you had to even lift your crate. Please, Yoko, do me a favor and disappear. I'm going to do it at my speed." Noah wasn't going to buy it, knowing that Heather was planning something; he knew that he would probably be a target, but he needed to be certain what her strategy would be. But she wasn't going to outsmart him… In the mind games, he was set to surpass that simpleton.

"Oh hey, Melery. I'm still having problems pushing this giant box. And now I just broke a fingernail. It appears that this day couldn't get any worse." Lindsay said as she sighed, already wanting the day to come to an end.

"Well, whatever. I already said what I need to say. See you at the camp." Heather scoffed as she turned her back and walked away. She walked a few meters away from the scene. It was a good time for her to put her plan into action. "Yoko, huh? Well, let's see if you are going to enjoy being the scapegoat, you little insect."

Heather stared at the bunch of poison ivy leaves on the ground, and by having a stick nearby her, she brought one of the leaves and placed it calmly on the purse she was using. Smiling evilly, she was ready for the setup of her strategy.

In the far ahead over the Scream Gophers side, the only people who were having a well-managed way to carry their crates were the group of boys Justin, Trent, and Owen, while some who were pushing or even using ropes to help them to pull their crates with force were Izzy, Cody, Gwen, and Leshawna. But still, one girl who was wearing a chicken hat was sweating liters trying to keep up with everyone.

"Are you okay?" Cody inquired, feeling uneasy after hauling his crate for several minutes. "I thought you wouldn't need to carry a crate since you gave up jumping."

"I'm doing fine." Beth replied as she tried to clean up her sweat, but her entire shirt and blouse were wet from all her sweat, and it wasn't helping her very much. "I need to carry this and show that I can help... I don't want to go home."

"Woah, woah, woah. Take a deep breath..." Cody alarmed as he tried to help the farm girl into breathing deeply to help her to calm her entire mind since she was too focused on trying to show her usefulness. "Calm down,"

Beth nodded her head, as her entire body was screaming for her to stop, since the crates seemed to be so heavy, and she didn't want to make the others lose because of her cowardice.

"Nobody is blaming you for giving up the challenge. We were already facing significant challenges." Cody clarified, knowing that her entire situation was risky, and he would rather not upset her by using the wrong words. "I mean, they really got lucky since one of their teammates pushed three of them at the same time." Can you imagine if some of them weren't there when she pushed? We could have tied or even possibly won."

"You really think so?"...

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Suddenly a terrifying scream was enough to make the group nearby the shout stop carrying their crates by the surprise scared scream. Until the group looked toward the voice until they found who was the person who was screaming. "My face, my wonderful and beautiful face...RUINED."

The entire group walked towards the model, who was covering his face.

"What happened?"

"It seems that a fly just bit Justin in the eye while he was staring at himself in the mirror." Trent said as he tried to see the damages done by the fly, and by seeing the eye starting to get red, it was already a bad signal. "This can't be good, man. I recommend you go to the medic after we are done with the challenge."

"My beautiful face." Justin lamented as he couldn't even look at himself in the mirror. So he closed one of his eyes and gritted his teeth to continue carrying his crate and finish the challenge as fast as possible to go take care of his beauty once again.

As the time passed, Chris, as he promised, the Killer Bass were giving the carts, which allowed them to easily pull their crates back on the camp. That action significantly boosted the morale of the entire team. Since the entire team was in silence but walking happily with something, it helped them towards their crates.

Ezekiel recalled how thrilled the Screaming Gophers were since they won the challenge; they even had started to sing.

The team Killer Bass preferred to walk as the crew started to know more about each other. Since the duos for each cart were Bridgette and Courtney, Harold and Tyler, Katie and Sadie, Eva holding a cart by herself, DJ and Ezekiel, and Duncan and Geoff. It was a great time to have an excellent talk while on the trip towards the camp.

"Zeke?" A voice called, which made the boy, fully dressed with his usual clothing and winter hat, look to his side, just to see the big jamaican gold hearted boy looking at him. "Can I call you Zeke? I was unsure if it was acceptable to use that name. I'm sorry."

"Nah, that's fine. You are free to do it. So?" Ezekiel smiled as he knew that since everyone is happy carrying their carts, everyone is having a way easier time in comparison to what has happened on the actual episode of the show.

"I must have said that while it was one of the most terrifying things I ever experienced in my whole life. I'm glad you were by my side and decided to help me try to jump. If I hadn't jumped, we could have tied, and who knows what Chris must have done if it was a tie." DJ was honest since he felt almost guilty for he couldn't have helped the whole team out. "And I still wish to learn more about the story of the coward dog you were telling me this morning."

Courtney, who was in the cart in the front, actually decided to listen too, since she was also a few fractions of a second away from giving up on the challenge, but she got interested in hearing both boys talking about what would possibly be a fantasy story created by someone, and yet it got her curious. And that curiosity caused the accident that led to their victory over the show.

"Oh, you mean Courage? Sure, I have tons of stories of his legend. If you want, I can share some with you before you go to sleep." Ezekiel smiled, but then he saw the frown on the big jamaican and nearby him, the group of boys started snickering from the way he told. And that made Ezekiel look confused toward them. "What's wrong?"

"You made it sound like a bedtime story." DJ asked as he pouted at him, which made Ezekiel stop his track. "I'm not 8 years old."

"Yeah, want some warm milk before sleeping with that bedtime story?" Duncan made fun of it, which made Ezekiel roll his eyes as Geoff, Harold, and Tyler were snickering.

"Dude, Courage stories can be scary, but they usually end happily." Ezekiel explained, which made Duncan raise his eyebrow, and Courtney looked behind her in surprise. DJ looked at Ezekiel horrified from the revelation but also relieved. "Trust me, DJ, you can learn valuable lessons with those stories."

"Oh yeah? Then give me one example of a horror story, then." Duncan made a challenge, and the entire group of teenagers looked at the homeschooled boy waiting for his answer.

"Okay…" Ezekiel accepted the challenge and thought of dozens of episodes, and which one of them would have been unforgettable from how traumatic and yet interesting the plot was ever done. Then he coughed in his hand and turned to the delinquent, who had nothing more than a dead-eyed face and a deep voice, which surprised everyone. "Retuuuurn the slaaab."

Duncan felt shivers on his back from the way he said it. The entire group remained silent, focusing on the homeschooled boy. And Ezekiel decides to give a little hint as to where the story will lead.

"It seems that I caught your attention. I may not have much time to explain until maybe a campfire, but I can give you guys the story of… Courage the Cowardly Dog against King's Ramses Curse." Ezekiel's smile made DJ gulp, knowing that if he didn't listen to the end of the story, he would have a nightmare. "In a farm, in the middle of Nowhere. There is a family of three. Muriel is the kindest old lady in the entire world. Her husband: a grumpy, greedy, and envious bald man with a hat named Eustace. And a little dog with Pink fur named Courage"…

And then the story has begun…

Heather passed a few minutes before returning in the direction she came; while she was in a hurry, she accidentally bumped into one of her teammates, a skinny bookworm who was still forcing himself to carry a heavy crate.

The force of her bump was enough to make each of them fall over on the floor. And at the time Heather got up, she looked furious.

"Watch where you are going, stupid." Heather snarked.

"For your information, I was going ahead; it was you who bumped behind me. You should give yourself an eye check." Noah rolled his eyes, not noticing something being pushed inside of his T-shirt.

"Whatever, you have been a smartass for your own good far too many times. You better watch out, book boy," Heather scoffed before glaring towards him with animosity, which leaves the sarcastic boy scoffing at her.

"Gee, I'm really scared. Now if you excuse me, I have more important things to do than lowering to your level." Noah rebutted, which made Heather's eyes twitch.

"Oh? Okay then." Heather narrowed her eyes and decided to ignore him and go towards the blonde bombshell. "Lindsay, it seems you are struggling a lot. Do you want me to help you carry your crate?"

"Wow, would you really do that to help me?" Lindsay gasped as she looked surprised to see someone willing to help her carry the heavy box on her hands. "Thank you, thank you. This has been a nightmare for me for so long."

"Don't worry about it." Heather smiled, knowing that her objective was accomplished. "Let's just hurry up and go after the others.

Heather gave a provoking smile towards the book boy, who just shrugged and ignored them both, who quickly went faster by working together.

Leaving someone behind, both Lindsay and Heather worked together quickly to come near the group of Gophers who were still struggling to go in the direction of the camp.

"What took you so long?" Leshawna saw Heather approaching the group, but then she realized that the spoiled girl was actually helping someone with her own crate.

"I went far behind to help Lindsay carry her; what do you think?" Heather spat as she tried to hold the heavy box with the help of the blonde. Lindsay was still experiencing fatigue due to the heavy weight on her. "The bookworm didn't want my help, so he said he would be fine."

"Well, that's actually considerate of you." Gwen asked with her eyebrows raised but frowned when the queen bee scoffed at her.

"Please, I want to win this challenge, and if we lose because two people were far behind and unable to help us to make the hot tub, I would make their lives a true hell." Heather glared at Leshawna and Gwen but decided to continue carrying the box with Lindsay. All her teammates were unaware that she had already placed two pieces around the game, and only those who watched would understand the true scheme she had devised.

"And in the end… inside of the world-renowned museum. Eustace's voice screams could be heard from inside of the slab, as the final part of the curse was saying the constant nagging: WHAT IS YOUR OFFER?" After Ezekiel concluded his speech, the entire group eagerly absorbed the entire story, and Harold was forced to reveal the truth.

"I have to go change my clothes when I get to the cabin." Harold said this, causing some of the campers to look at him with disgust.

"I have too as well; that shit scared me good, and I have forgotten to go take a leak." Tyler commented, as he was so fascinated and terrified of the story, that made Courtney and Bridgette stay be away from them…

"Err… I also did in my pants." Katie's words caused Sadie to gasp in surprise.

"Yeah, me too." Sadie and Katie smiled at each other, while Courtney thought that her entire team must be filled with several weird people.

"Dude." Duncan whispered. "I have to say it would have been far scarier if there was some gore or more scares. But that was indeed impressive and hardcore."

"I don't know what to say." DJ commented he was trembling in his place but holding his fist tight. He was with mixed feelings. He was terrified of the story; he was happy that in the end Courage saved his whole family, many times… And he kind of felt cathartic since Eustace was a jerk and deserved the end he got.

"Yeah, and I have dozens of stories like that. Some are sad, some are scary, and some are beautiful with good messages. Ezekiel was proud to tell one classic story of one of his favorite shows of all time… He still feels the pain of being inside a world where nobody ever heard about it or in a place where Cartoon Network never existed.

They finally arrived at their destination after more than five minutes of wandering around.

"Well, we are finally here." Ezekiel said as the entire group of campers reached the middle of the camp. And at the comfortable pace they walked by using the carts, it was clearly a good advantage to have more time to open the crates and develop a strategy to construct the new hot tub.

"Well, I don't see the other team nearby; how long do you think it will take for them to reach us?" Bridgette asked, making Courtney leave the cart and walk towards to take off the crates from the cart.

"Depending on the speed we were walking and with the possibility of them giving pauses to rest themselves before continuing to carry their crates? My guess would be 1 hour or 2." Courtney decided to take a wild guess as she helped the blonde surfer to carry their crates and leave them on the floor.

Harold tried to lift his crate, but it was so heavy that he couldn't even lift a single centimeter from the cart. Tyler, who was on the other side, not seeing his teammate on the other side of the crate, raised it with such speed and force that it hit Harold's chin, making his head raise from the impact and his body fall from the cart, groaning in pain. Tyler looked around to see if he heard something, but then he just shrugged and launched one of the crates on the floor, not seeing that it was Harold's body that got smashed by the weight of the crate.

Geoff and Duncan snickered and ignored the poor nerd struggling to get out of the biggest wooden box above him.

It didn't take long for the whole Killer Bass team to let all the crates on the floor. Which was in the right timing since Chris was smiling at them with his iconic smirk and sadism.

"Welcome to the camp Killer Bass, now that your whole team is here, I guess it's time for you to open your crates." Chris decided to explain the next part of the challenge, making the whole group shrug and place their hands over the crates. "Ah ah ah ah. You are not going to open your crates with your hands."

"Then, genius, if we aren't opening the crates with our hands, how do you think we should do it?" Duncan scoffed, like he found it so absurd Chris was making them not open their crates.

Chris smiled, and that smile was something that made the entire Killer Bass team uneasy.

Confessional - Duncan

"I remember the guard of the juvenile telling me that one day I would regret asking how I should do things... Mark, sorry for breaking your nose. You were right all along. (beep) dammit.

After what would be 10 minutes of pure strength toward their teeth, Chris smiled toward the camera.

"You must use your mouths to open your crates." Chris made an announcement to the entire Killer Bass team, encouraging them to use their mouths to open every single crate they had. Chris looked towards the camera and whispered to it with a wink. "I created this rule."

Every single crate was like torture for each camper, who used all their strength until every single one of them got opened.

"Ugh, I can feel the taste of wood in my mouth." Sadie made this comment while her best friend's and another mother's sister gasped in surprise.

"Oh, me too, that's an awful taste." Katie also complained, which made the whole group roll their eyes towards the duo.

"Yeah, yeah, we know; every single one of us got a taste of wood in the mouth. That's why all of us used our mouths to open the crates." Duncan expressed frustration but then proceeded to examine the crate he was holding. "Huh, nice. Hey dudes, check this stuff out."

Duncan showed the tools as he pulled out the hammer and the pool liner. As Ezekiel opened his, he showed a piece of paper and the motor and water filter. He then looked closely until his eyes went wide open.

"JACKPOT." Ezekiel shouted as he raised the piece of paper. "I got the instructions manual."

"Nice." The whole team smiled, now knowing that they wouldn't need to use their minds to build the whole hot tub, and having the manual in their hands, the challenge would become far easier to deal with at that moment.

"Great, let me have this so we can start building it." Courtney smiled as she already offered her hand to Ezekiel, who already gave the papers to her.

"Woah, woah, woah, calm down, princess." Duncan uttered these words as he approached the pair, explaining his unconventional situation. By giving the tan girl a nickname, he successfully irritated her. "Who died and decided to put you in charge?"

"What did you just call me?" Courtney glared at the delinquent, showing that she wasn't going to step down from her rebellious attitude toward her.

"You heard me right, princess." Duncan smirked, knowing that he had found a way to provoke the girl, who was bossy toward the whole group.

"For your information. I'm the only one with C.I.T. camping experience here. I'm the best possibility to take the leadership and help with this challenge." Courtney confronted the delinquent, ready to argue, but they just raised their voices.

"What is C.I.T.?" A single voice asked, which made the duo stare on their side and see the winter hat boy looking at them confused.

"You're kidding, right?" Duncan asked until he remembered the morning from what he was told in the boys' cabin. "Oh, right, you really don't know."

"What do you mean he doesn't know? Is he truly unaware of this?" Courtney said in disbelief, but what shocked her most was the fact that the person in front of her tilted his head.

"In reality, I received my education at home on a farm." The sound of innocence coming from Ezekiel was indeed enough to make the prideful C.I.T. in training shut her mouth and taste it, like she just managed to eat her whole foot. "I hope I haven't asked something that offends you. But initials usually make me confused, and I don't know what C.I.T means..."

Duncan smirked; seeing the girl who was bossy finally shutting up was a beneficial way to control everything, but then he realized that the whole team was nearby watching that scene.

"Is he telling the truth?" Eva inquired. Eva asked, surprised to see the shrimp camper who asked her for help didn't seem to have any kind of interaction in a school.

"Yeah, from what he told us, he lived on a farm until now, and this show was the first time he had the opportunity to see outside." DJ nodded his head as he placed a suitable amount of wood on the floor. "We were shocked because he was the most excited to be here."

"Yeah, he got so impressed by my incredible skills." Harold said proudly, but then he remembered a bit of the pain over his crotch. "Well, I still need to train a bit more, though."

"But how would that work? He doesn't have someone like Katie to talk to him?" Sadie asked, already showing her fear of not being able to have her best friend on her side. This was a terrifying experience for Sadie.

"I would die if I didn't have Sadie on my side. How could he live that way?" Katie agreed with her bestie, which made Tyler facepalm. However, she managed to bring more materials and supplies for the hot tub.

"Guys." Geoff called the group around. "While I agree, we may find Ezekiel's homeschooling shocking. We have to focus on the challenge."

"That's right," Courtney affirmed, nodding to the home-schooled boy. "C.I.T." specifically stands for "counselor-in-training."

"Definitely 'in-training,'" Duncan scoffed to the side.

Eyes narrowing, Courtney was about to rebuke the delinquent when Ezekiel snapped his fingers. "Ohhh, you mean that's like camp counselors from the movies?"

Courtney smiled as she turned to Ezekiel. "That's right. Counselors help the campers out with any problems they have or if they need help."

She cast a side-eye at Duncan. "At least with the people who admit they need help."

Duncan tsked. "Then you definitely need more training if you think ordering people around makes you a counselor."

Courtney's jaw tightened, hands clenching into fists. Duncan simply rolled his eyes, amused at her anger. Ezekiel cringed at the animosity between the two but still put himself between them.

"Let's put this issue on the back burner for now, okay? If we fight the situation out now, we'll only make it easier for the Gophers."

Courtney's and Duncan's gazes met, and though neither wanted to back down, Ezekiel's logic was sound. The homeschooled teen sighed with relief and turned to the rest of the Bass.

"So, what do you think we should do then?" Sadie spoke up, directing her question to Ezekiel.

Surprised by the address, his mind began to race. Eyes flickering over the resources in front of them, a plan formed just as fast.

"Let's split into teams of two to work on each part of the hot tub. For example, I and DJ can hold the wood, you and Katie can bring water buckets, and maybe Bridget and Courtney could use the tools to fix the hot tub into place?"

The group thought it over.

"I'll take care of holding the wood in place," Eva declared. "Your arms wouldn't be able to take the strain."

"I'm pretty strong myself, too! And we're going to need muscle for this job!" Tyler declared, quickly sharing a bro-fist with Geoff.

"And that leaves me with the buckets and the twins. Could be worse." Duncan turned to the brunette, deep in thought. "Well, Counselor?"

"This… this is actually a very reasonable plan! Everyone is where their skill sets would suit them best and work with others!" Courtney's expression was open with surprise, but also relief that she hadn't been alone in planning this. She also didn't notice Duncan getting a peek at her expression with interest.

Ezekiel nodded with a thumbs up. "Then let's get to work!"

"So what about the rest of the campers?" Katie decided to ask since the good part of the group would already be doing their parts of doing the hot tub.

"Me, Harold, and DJ will organize and sort the materials. This approach eliminates the need for us to randomly gather materials from the crates. And like a sturdy jigsaw, we could place piece by piece until it's perfectly built." Ezekiel made this suggestion as he observed the guys in blue and green shirts approaching him.

"I like this idea. Furthermore, I can bring many with me since my size will help me carry more material." DJ smiled as he already went toward the wood and the other crates and started bringing the objects.

"I'm fine with that." Harold nodded his head, since it wouldn't need to be needing to make much effort, but doing an excellent work together with the others will accelerate the process perfectly.

"Perfect, now that everyone knows their positions, focus on our skills; this way we could end the challenge with an excellent pace." Courtney never felt so relieved, seeing that the whole team's organizing by itself was indeed a great way to start the challenge.

"ALRIGHT KILLER BASS, LET'S GO." Geoff was already excited, and with a clap of hands, the entire crew walked towards their stations and prepared the work.

"Finally we got here." Gwen said after reaching the camp with her teammates just to see what would be the killer Bass team already with a half hot tub done. "Oh, you have to be kidding me."

"They are already half done with the hot tub." Beth asked in worry since she saw the entire crew of Killer Bass working together in groups of duos, which the Screaming Gophers noticed that the entire team was using their flow of work.

"Oh, look at that. Finally, the Screaming Gophers arrived at the challenge. And with the other team halfway done." Chris smirked, which made most of the other team irked in anger.

"We know." The entire crew of screaming Gophers commented, which made Chris smile even wider.

"Well, in the same way I explained to the killer bass team, you guys must open the crates with nothing else than your mouths." Chris got the satisfaction of seeing the anger and disbelief towards all the participants who came with their crates with nothing else than exhaustion and impatience.

"I didn't come here to carry all this weight just to then use my mouth to open this stupid crate." Heather rolled her eyes as both the goth girl and the big black woman stared at her unimpressed.

"That's that you didn't even lift a finger to carry your crate. You let someone else take the crate for you." Gwen commented as she scoffed, knowing how terrible of a teammate Heather will be.

"Oh, hello? I went far behind to help Lindsay to carry her crate." Heather then made a point that Lindsay was still feeling sore from carrying all that weight. Heather hated to be sweaty from all the walks just for the point of just opening the crates with her mouth.

Before the group would even start to get into a fight. They then heard chris coughing with his fist, which made everyone stare at him.

"Well, if you are not going to open the crates, then know that you are wasting your time, since the other team looks halfway done and there are just a few hours before the night and the challenge is concluded." Chris remained professional, not actually caring about the feelings of the other campers since he usually liked the drama, but he wanted to make the others start the challenge as soon as possible because that way the show would have to go on. "So you better hurry."

"Well, guys, we have to start from somewhere." Trent decided to act positive, and like Cody, Owen, and Izzy, they decided to try to open the crates without complaining.

"If you guys want, you can use ropes to knot around the lid and then use your strength on your teeth to open the crate by pulling the rope." Izzy gave an idea as she tried to do the same. But would that be enough for them to accomplish in time?

"So that's how I managed to participate in the Kung Fu summer camp." Harold said as he managed to place another bunch of nails to DJ, who was staring at him with wide eyes open.

"Dude, you went to 12 summer camps?" DJ asked in total disbelief, while Ezekiel stared at him with the utmost surprise.

"Yep, I learned a lot every single year. Therefore, I am confident in my ability to demonstrate a wide range of skills here. Harold proudly puffed his chest.

"Well, a true meaning of jack of all trades." Ezekiel said, which made the brown-haired nerd smile proudly. "But you know that jack of all trades is also the master of none."

And just like that, his ego deflated.

"That wasn't actually bad, Harold." Ezekiel said this as he wanted to prove a point. "Jack of all trades is a wonderful wildcard. Nobody knows what you can do next. And the fact that no people know would be your best advantage."

"What do you mean by that?" Harold asked curiously, while he still was upset about people saying he wasn't the master of his skills; being called a wildcard somehow still stroked his ego.

DJ nodded his head and decided to explain.

"Having skills that the other team doesn't know means you can always surprise them, so it's best not to brag about them, as that warns them of their impending defeat." DJ chose his words carefully but also confirmed with the homeschooled boy, who nodded his head.

"Yeah, in the movies, guys who always brag about themselves always have the biggest targets on their backs. So being a wildcard is wonderful because people don't know what you are going to do next. The next time you catch them by surprise, they won't be able to defend." Ezekiel made this point because he remembered that people generally dislike boasters. But they always love someone who surprises them with unpredictable skills. "Being a wildcard is awesome, but you must know how and when to use the skills."

"Well, I can understand that." Harold nodded his head as the trio carried more material for Eva, who, with all her strength, remained in position, and Tyler, even as he was physically adaptable, was still having some struggles with his clumsy hands, but the fear of seeing Eva's angry eyes made him remain on his spot, rock solid.

"Do you need some water, guys? I can try to bring something for you guys to drink." Ezekiel inquired as he observed Tyler, who was perspiring profusely, and Eva, who remained composed yet focused.

Eva blinked her eyes, and with a nod, she decided to accept the help.

"I accept it." Eva was using all her strength to remain in the same position for what would be like an hour, and even replacing every single piece of wood to be sure to be stable was very difficult, and a good water would be appreciated at that moment.

"Can you bring me some too, dude?" Tyler asked which, and the homeschooled boy gave a thumbs up and proceeded to tell DJ and Harold that he would be leaving.

By having Courtney and Bridgette use the tools, each step of the hot tub was firmly constructed. Courtney smiled as she saw that everyone was working together for one simple objective. The objective was to win the first challenge.

"Courtney, let's prepare the stairs." Bridgette called the tan girl, and the C.I.T. turned her head and saw Eva and Tyler already stretching themselves after a long time holding the wood. Seeing the hot tub looked solid, Sadie, Katie, and Duncan started to bring the water by turns, which would help each of them to quickly place the water inside.

Harold and DJ both assisted Geoff, who was reading the instructions, in placing the motor inside the hot tub and ensuring it remained properly positioned to initiate the hot tub's operation.

"Alright. Team." Courtney clapped her hands as she saw Ezekiel coming with what would be bottles of water to help the team to refresh themselves. Taking one and offering a gratitude smile, she looked at the entire team. "It looks perfect. We did it."

Each Killer Bass team enjoyed seeing the results of their teamwork with a bottle of water in their hands. They found it a refreshing way to rejuvenate themselves after a demanding challenge. Duncan and DJ gave high fives, while Katie and Sadie hugged themselves in victory on their hands.

Ezekiel, being the last one with the water bottle, gave a gulp as he cleaned up his sweat. That day was indeed exhausting in many ways. But now, he came to a conclusion.

"Because of one accident… It led us to victory." Ezekiel whispered to himself, knowing that he would be the one to change the canon, but who would leave the show first? He wouldn't dream of being on fire, like the actual canonical version of him did by being sexist and too naïve.

The Gophers, who were tired of pushing and carrying crates, were on the other side of the camp. The group still worked together until they managed to make the whole hot tub into an excellent place and time.

"Okay, it seems all the structure is halfway done. Now we just need to finish it and fill it with the water, and then place the motor to make it perfect." Trent smiled as he saw every single one of the 10 members of the Screaming Gophers working together as one to try to win the challenge. Wait a second… weren't they supposed to be 11? "Err… guys? Has anyone seen Noah?"

"Oh, you mean Noir? I saw him scratching himself a lot behind us. I think he is still scratching himself." Lindsay blinked her eyes and placed her finger on her lips, trying to remember the details, and from the expression of everyone in the camp looking at her strangely, she couldn't help but ask. "What?"

"Great, now we have to go back; if he was still in the back, he must still have one crate with him. Why didn't you guys find out about it sooner?" Heather asked angrily as she was placing blame on Owen and Trent, who were doing their best to avoid gazes with her.

"It seems that you are taking on a bit of a problem. WOAHHH, what happened to your eye?" Chris was happily approaching the Gophers until he found a deformation in one of the eyes of the handsome Justin, who seemed still afflicted with his self-image being damaged like that.

"Please, don't look at me; I'm a monster." Justin looked away, trying to look away from the camera.

"A fly bit Justin on his eye. He still needs to take care of it." Trent commented, which made Chris nod his head towards him.

"Geee, I turned my back for a few hours, and this is what happens…that's AWESOME." Chris smiled widely as he saw the clothes the camera was giving towards the eye candy dismantle himself. "Anyway, I have to say that your hot tub is looking fine, but now that the Basses managed to finish theirs first, you have 20 minutes to finish yours or they win the challenge today."

Chris smiled as he heard the groans of the Gophers, who seemed annoyed that their time was running out. And with that he moved his ATV in the direction of the beach, trying to find the last camper and why it took him so long.

"Great. Now we better finish this before Chris comes back to end the challenge." Gwen pointed out that the boys had decided to team up to pursue the skinny bookworm, who was still quite far behind. And the hours were getting shorter and shorter.

Currently the group of boys ran in the direction towards where the last camper was; they found something perplexing: the crate unmoved and Chris Maclaine on the floor laughing with his back on the sand. At the moment the group turned around to see in the water, there was a person who was taking a bath in the water. And surprisingly, the same boy seemed to be with his entire body scratched with insufferable pain and itchy torture.

"What's going on?" Cody approached the boy, who was clearly annoyed by what had happened, and asked, "What's going on?"

"I tell you what happened. Toxicodendron Radicans is what happened." The skinny boy replied as he came outside of the water, while his entire body was red from all the scratches he gave to himself, and any kind of movement would be like torture for him to move.

"Err… what?" Owen commented, which made the nerd boy roll his eyes.

"Poison Ivy." Noah angrily stated, as he, even with all his pain, couldn't help but still scratch.

The boys gaped at Noah, not able to know what to do in that moment, but Chris was still laughing and having a great time.

"Hehehe, I can't believe that happened. Well, gophers, you better hurry up, or you all are going to lose the challenge and have to send someone home." Chris smirked as he could see the annoying look of the bookworm Noah.

"Dude, I think you should try to check it out later." Trent tried to make sure Noah would need some kind of help, but the annoying face from the bookworm seems to indicate that the guy in front of him knew about that.

"I know, I specifically gave a note about my potential allergies, which can be fatal for me, but it seems nothing will change… Let's just go and end this challenge." Noah knew that something was up; currently, he found his back was itching, but then when he found a poison ivy leaf left on his t-shirt, he knew someone played him. He simply lowered his defenses.

"So what do you think is going to happen now?" Dj asked after passing a delightful time watching the whole group of Gophers working together as they tried to finish the hot tub as quickly as possible. Still failing to correct some little details from placing the wood into the wrong place and, at the same time, fulfilling the inside of the said hot tub.

"I don't know." Duncan shrugged as he himself cleaned his own sweat from all the work the Killer Bass did in their own time.

"We did the best we could, everyone." Courtney, seeing that their hot tub was actually perfect, couldn't help but feel nervous and anxious, but she tried to remain confident and show the whole team of Basses that they did their best. "Everyone did their parts correctly, and while I believe there is a slight chance of them winning. We did a calculated risk."

Harold sat on the stairs while he gave himself into his tiredness and sleeplessness. Ezekiel remained on his own spot, and while there is a high chance of their victory, his nervousness was so extreme that he couldn't help but scratch his hair.

The whole Killer Bass team kept in their positions as they kept watching the Screaming Gophers doing their own work. Even if some of them went far back to recover one of the crates.

Now it was a matter of time; Katie and Sadie watched all the movement of the whole team approaching as the final crate finally reached the camp.

"Quickly, before the time is over?" Trent commented as the whole group of boys used their mouths to try to open the crate. And at the moment the entire group managed to open the crate… One unfortunate guest finally arrived again.

"Alright everyone, it's time to evaluate the hot tubes." Chris smiled as the entire group of gophers stopped, and then noticed there was the most important part of the hot tub wasn't able to be coupled towards the wood… The motor, which can make the water warm.

The look on the Gophers face was enough to make the Killer Bass have some kind of hope towards their victory.

As the moment Chris appeared in the middle between the hot tubs… It was the time…

Firstly he went in the direction of the Gophers' team, and gave a deep inspection… Trent, Beth, and Leshawna were looking anxiously, while Noah was still scratching himself. Heather also had a bit of itchiness in one of her hands, but she wasn't scratching for many obvious reasons.

Chris narrowed his eyes and decided to click his tongue.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Well, it looks solid. But the water could be warmer." Chris gave an impression of moving his hand from side to side, making the Gophers disappointed with themselves.

Chris turned his back and went in the direction of the Bass and went to check every single detail. Bridgette, Geoff, DJ, Harold, and Courtney gulped their saliva as Chris narrowed his eyes and noticed the bubbles passing with the steam around the hot tub.

"This hot tub looks sensational… It seems we already have a winner." Chris smiled as he looked at both of the teams until he raised his left arm, raising it in the direction of the bass. "The Killer Bass."

The moment Chris said their team name, all the Killer Bass team raised their arms in a joyful cheer. They did it. The Gophers couldn't help but feel disappointed with themselves.

"The Bass, you are safe from the elimination, and you will be able to enjoy this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer, bonus." Chris pointed at the camera while the whole Killer Bass team couldn't help but give hugs and high fives to each other. Then Chris turned his head in disappointment toward the gophers. "Gophers, what can I say? I wouldn't like to be in your place. After this disappointment, I will see you at the campfire this night."

"We did it, guys." Geoff said it as he raised his hand, and every single member of the Bass gave a high five and finally got a bit of air to breathe in relief. "We survived for 3 days."

Duncan and Eva grinned, DJ raised both of his fists in happy victory, and Tyler tried to do a backflip but ended up with his face planted on the ground. Ezekiel smiled in relief; Harold gave a victory pose by doing a karate kid parody. Courtney smiled proudly; Katie and Sadie hugged Brigdette, who seemed to be also happy for their victory.

Heather, looking towards the group, saw that every single one of them seemed bothered for not being able to have the victory. Beth looked sadly at the fact that it was her fault for not being able to win the game and be free from elimination. But even if her hand is itching like hell, Heather still has a plan in motion to make her have a solid position on the Gophers.

(Main Lodge)

The moment the group was back in the main lodge, Chef already prepared a porridge with unknown substances for them, but gladly Bridgette found something she could eat without knowing it was meat or something that looked like meat. Sometimes ignorance was a blessing in disguise.

The side of the bass had the moral high ground since they became the winners of the challenge by a perfect score, while the other side of the lodge, the Gophers, were in silence, staring towards their food.

"Well, who do you think they will vote it off?" Katie asked the Bass, and the only response she received was a shrug from everyone at her table.

"We don't actually know. It can be possibly anyone." Courtney commented as she tried to eat the terrible food Chef did for them.

"Hello? We appreciate that if we decide this by ourselves, we don't want you bosses interfering with our decisions." Heather called out to the group since they were on the other side of the table.

"Pfff… I just wish that this Heather would leave this show as soon as possible." Bridgette was already annoyed by how the other team's nagging was consistently from the queen bee, and every single hour she was grateful for not being on the same team as her.

"Don't even try, Bridgette; on television, usually the villains always find a way to remain in the game until the final three." Ezekiel commented as he forced himself to eat his porridge, a disgusting food, but something he always wanted to taste just to see if it was that terrible; he wasn't disappointed.

"Well, at least I know someone has faith in me. Especially the weirdo." Heather called them from the other side, which made Ezekiel notice something… And he wasn't the only one.

"Okay, guys..." Courtney whispered as she called the entire group. "This is a terrible place to talk just between us with the whole Gophers hearing us… for us to have good strategies for the next challenges, I think it would be best if we just found a place just for us to talk and do our meetings."

Ezekiel nodded his head, but then he noticed a point that he needed to tell.

"I think that's a great idea, but just to make sure the show would approve, we must ask for some interns to actually place a camera in the same place so the watchers can see us talking and having our time over there. If the public can see us talking, then I think Chris would allow us to do that." Ezekiel pointed out, since many reality shows love when teams have leaks over the public, while the groups plan around the game, the viewers always have the perspective of knowing the truth every single day. Because of the cameras.

As the ideas, both made by Courtney and Ezekiel, seemed really appealing, every single member of the group decided to give some ideas for help to find a place that can allow them to make their plans as a team while not being heard by unwanted people.

Like a personal place for the entire group to chill, excluding their cabins since most of the time boys and girls cannot be at the said cabin, so creating somewhere for the Killer Basses would be a start of a big strategy that can probably make a difference in the future. Nobody knows for sure.

As the Killer Basses morale seemed high because of the ideas they were developing, the other side of the main lodge, the Screaming Gophers, seemed to still be tense, with only one girl who seemed annoyed by having to hear the loudly happy team.

"Can you believe this group?" Heather commented, as she rolled her eyes, annoyed by the group who couldn't stop talking about things that weren't their business.

"So who do we vote for anyway?" Beth gulped as she tried to go straight to the point, knowing that she possibly was on the possible way to elimination.

"Well, I would vote for the white chick brat." Leshawna said as she pointed to the queen bee, who narrowed her eyes dangerously.

"And why, pray tell, should I be voted off?" Heather crossed her arms, knowing that she was already seeing a possible target in the future.

"I think currently you should go away; everything will be calmer in our group." Leshawna expressed her anger directly to Heather.

"Well, I can say the same about you." Heather glared back as the duo of angry girls was already ready to jump into each other's throats.

"Guys, I think we should be reasonable about this issue of voting off." Trent tried to placate the fight between the girls, who seemed to cross their arms and huff away from each other.

"I don't understand why this issue. It's obvious that we should vote for the one who couldn't jump over the first phase of the challenge." Noah, as he was still recovering with his entire body being red from all the itchy and scratchy things he did on his entire body, accused the farm girl, who was the primary reason the team must have lost.

Beth wanted to protest and tried to open her mouth, but thankfully, not just one but two teammates managed to raise their heads in the bookworm direction.

"Hey, even if she didn't jump, she managed to help to carry the entire crate quickly to the camp." Cody was the first who defended Beth, knowing that she literally did her best to make up for not jumping. "She helped all that she could."

"I have to agree with the geek." Heather pointed out the farm girl, who seemed relieved to have a backup. "She not only carried my own crate, but she didn't complain about it and managed to do it way faster than what you did, Mr. I got so itchy that I didn't carry my crate at all. We lost the second part of the challenge since your crate had the motor to make the hot tub actually work."

Noah narrowed his eyes; something didn't add up on that accusation, but still he gritted his teeth because of the itchy body he was having at that moment.

"So you are saying this is my entire fault?" Noah asked, which he was starting to get suspicious over, if the queen bee did something to him.

"Well duh, I offered my help to carry the crates, and you just dismissed me. It wasn't my fault since I helped Lindsay carry her crate." Heather scoffed, while she hid one of her hands, which the itchiness was starting to take the best of her, but she gritted her teeth, not wanting the boy in front of her to notice that.

"So just because I was the last, and I didn't receive any help. I should be the first to be voted off?" Noah asked in disbelief as he tried to look around at the entire group of Gophers, who seemed to be unsure of what to do.

"Well, that's obvious." Heather chuckled, mocking the bookworm. "In case future challenges would be more physical, we would prefer a person who actually can carry things on their own.

"And in case of intellectual challenges? I know that I can outsmart any of you in any possible intelligence challenge in the future." Noah rebutted, but then he noticed something he understood, and it was too late. He saw the affronted look from the other campers, while the queen bee seemed to be pleased that her trap finally got him. "Oh crap."

Noah came to understand that he was constantly under duress. And nothing he could say would avoid being voted off on the same day... he just lost.

Night has fallen on Camp Wawanakwa. All the members of The Screaming Gophers were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. Many members of the team looked at each other nervously, not knowing what would happen next.

Noah knew that right now he must have fallen into a trap, and Beth gulped her saliva, as she hoped that someone who defended her would have helped her to not get voted off on this day.

"Screaming Gophers." Chris got everyone's attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chri's hand was a plate holding 11 marshmallows. "Marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

Gwen and Trent looked at each other, unsure of how things would go after seeing that anyone could leave that night.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest, and you can't come back… ever."

Most of the Screaming Gophers tensed up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to… Owen." Owen smiled and gave a big smile as he walked up to Chris, who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dude's stick.

"YEAH, BABY." Owen cheered as he was pretty pleased to be safe at that time. Chris, enjoying the tension, decided to continue saying the names.

"Trent, Gwen, Cody, and Leshawna." Chris called out the next four, who were all happy, and walked up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Justin, Izzy, Lindsay, Heather." Chris called the next four campers, who eagerly went to get their marshmallows.

In an instant, only one marshmallow remained. Two campers remained. Beth and Noah.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Chris's statement heightened the tension between Beth and Noah. The farm girl's face started to sweat as her heart was racing like a speed of a car. while the bookworm was indeed worried, especially with this itchiness still taking better hold of him, he couldn't help but to continue scratching himself at that moment. Chris raised his hand, causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as their eyes focused on who the host would point to.

After what would be like an eternity, Chris was enjoying the suspense he was creating until he decided it was enough to mess around with the campers.

"Beth." Beth didn't believed at the moment she was called, but she smiled so widely that she actually jumped from her place and quickly grabbed her stick and went to go get her marshmallow as Noah discovered the reason of why he was leaving, until he saw something…

Heather was scratching her hand, as her hand was starting to become red.

Noah's eyes widened as he discovered all the puzzle pieces.

"You…" Noah said as he narrowed his eyes, earning a smirk from the queen bee while the whole group had no idea of what happened. "You know what? see if I care. Good luck because it seems I was her first victim… well played… Let's see if you can replicate this behavior with everyone from now on.

The whole screaming Gophers looked at each other, trying to understand his words, while Heather smirked and rolled her eyes. She managed to have a loyal pawn, and that was what mattered.

Noah took his things and walked to the dock of shame and stepped into the boat before leaving the place.

"I can't say I was outsmarted, but they just lost the one with brains on the team… But I swear that this is going to have a payback… you just messed with someone who actually thinks Heather… You better hope I don't have a chance to get you back, because if I do… you are going to regret ever messing with me." As the boat carried him away into the unknown, the bookworm pondered in his mind.

Chris, watching Noah leave the island, couldn't help but say to the rest of the team.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows." Chris told the remaining members of the Screaming Gophers as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe… for tonight."

(Outside of the camp)

Ezekiel finally got out from his cabin while he was using the usual shorts that he used to jump from the cliff, and now he walked towards the only thing that he never thought he would ever have an opportunity to actually get inside of: a hot tub.

He usually always saw it in the movies or even in the cartoons, and now it was the first time he was actually going to enjoy a hot tub with the other winners of the Killer Bass.

"I wanted to make almost equal like the first episode, with only a tie to make sure that we wouldn't lose badly… But who knew that, by accident, we actually won the whole challenge, and we have our own hot tub?" Ezequiel smiled, as he pondered on how the canon was screwed up because he refused to follow the example of the canon Ezekiel who was voted off by his terrible mistake… It was lucky that Eva managed to launch him, DJ and even Courtney over the cliff… It was a reason for what he should be grateful for.

"Hey Zeke, are you going to get inside of the hot tub too?" Suddenly a voice came nearby him, and it was Geoff who first called him by a nickname like that.

"Yeah, it's actually the first time I ever got inside of a hot tub, so I'm actually nervous and excited." Ezekiel couldn't help it, but he was telling the truth since he never, in both his lives, would ever get inside of a hot tub like that.

"Duuuuude, we need to make you get out more often from your farm." Geoff whistled, now knowing that it was time to show the ways of the party for the smallest boy of the island. "Well, since it's your first time, why don't you take the honors?"

"Really? Are you sure?" Ezekiel looked surprised, but seeing the big smile of the hat party boy, Ezekiel didn't think twice. "Alright."

And from going slowly, the homeschooled boy never thought he would have an experience like that, enjoying for the first time something he always saw on the television… And since the start of his first day… He never thought that he would both love and hate the experience he had today. It was a pure addiction to adrenaline with causes and consequences. One thing was from watching on television and knowing they were cartoons… Another thing was about how they live on the island and know that indeed all of this was real, and you have to survive and play the game until you become the winner.

But still… Ezekiel never felt so alive than that moment… And seeing the teams approaching him to cheer their victory with him… He can say… it was the best day of his life.

Chapter Text

(Outside of the camp)

The party around the hot tub was something that never showed much around the final scene of episode two of Total Drama. Ezekiel always remembered the final scene of the Screaming Gophers cheering among themselves before doing a celebration dance in front of the Killer Bass. In the end, Courtney made a vote to show her competitive side.

Normally people would think the Killer Bass would have done the same thing... But the truth was something surprisingly different. And Ezekiel was the first difference when it came to entering the inside of the hot tub.

"Okay, here I go." Ezekiel slowly went after he placed his foot inside the hot tub, and never did he feel so surprised to feel the warm water hitting him in the middle of the night. From both lives, he wasn't someone who had the luxury of diving himself into furniture like that, a product that usually would be thousands of dollars. "Ohhhh God, that was sooooo good."

Ezekiel felt the wave of bubbles around his body, and his entire body relaxed, like releasing a pressure that he never thought he had during all these years. And especially on that day.

In the next second, Courtney and Bridgette walked towards the hot tub, and one by one they went inside it, and from their reaction, they seemed equally pleased as the farm homeschooled boy.

"Ahhhhhhh." Both Bridgette and Courtney sighed in relief while Ezekiel slowly placed his head towards the water. And the trio enjoyed the good warm water around their bodies until DJ came next, which ended with the giant Jamaican finally getting a well-deserved moment with himself after a full, terrible day. "Damn, that's so good."

Ezekiel got out of the water and gave a satisfied sigh, with all his hair wet from the warm embrace of water around his body and the relaxing massage the bubbles were doing towards his being.

"Well said, DJ. This is the dream." Ezekiel remembered a good series's quotes he watched, and he couldn't agree more on saying it. The giant nearby couldn't help but nod his head. "Man, who knew today we would have a hot tub?"

DJ smiled since he remembered that he asked himself about the hot tub over the morning at the start of the show. And now it seemed that everything was so peaceful around it was a blessing in disguise. The girls remained quiet and enjoyed a good time relaxing over the sound of the hot tub doing their massage. Courtney couldn't help but be happy.

"I'm glad that this nightmare is over, and we have a good time to enjoy this until the end of the show." Courtney smiled as their prize was now being treated as a good bonus.

"Move over." Then a grumpy voice was enough to make the group look at the bulky woman, Eva, with her swimsuit, walking angrily towards the hot tub.

At the moment Courtney was going to protest, Ezekiel already gave a good space to let her pass.

"Hey Eva, over here." Ezekiel smiled as he pointed at the space in which the bulked woman angrily got inside of the hot tub. But at the moment she felt the warmth of the water and a good massage, the right position of the bulkier woman finally gave a good, well-relaxed hum...

She didn't let out a sigh of relief, but the humming of her tone, as she closed her eyes, was enough for the group to see that she was enjoying herself.

"Hey Eva, thanks again for the help. Can you believe it? We won a perfect win since we didn't have anybody quitting. While it was an accident, a misfortune managed to win us an awesome prize." Ezekiel indeed showed good positive vibes while Courtney glared at the bulker. Ezekiel noticed that and decided to help to make amends. "While I don't think Eva is going to apologize, it's better we leave this accident in the past and focus on what we did this afternoon. We worked well together."

Courtney frowned...but sighing, she accepted that it was the truth; it was a good outcome since nobody quit on the jump. And even if she despised Eva at that moment, the time Eva held the wood for, like, an hour without complaining was something admirable for someone so committed to winning, just like her.

"I hate to say it, but you are right." Courtney accepted the facts as they were; the ends justified the means on that day. "And as a member of this team, I thank you for your cooperation, Eva."

At the moment she said it, the group waited for the reaction of the built, weightier woman, who seemed to be with her eyes closed and deeply silent. It took 10 seconds, and Courtney was getting frustrated and was ready to discuss it with the bodybuilder. But then something surprised them...

"Zzzzz." The anger-problem girl, who seemed to be always mad and ready to break everything, was just sitting on the hot tub... sleeping.

"Oh." Courtney looked surprised, as DJ and Bridgette looked closer at her, who seemed to be so serious, even in sleeping, but her body seemed more relaxed.

"Wow, she must have done everything she could today, and now her body finally gave in to all the effort she made today." Bridgette noticed, as he could see, that for someone constantly using her body to hold the wood, she indeed gave 100% of herself.

"It seems so..." Courtney, from being outraged, actually smiled at that, noticing that everyone did their best on the challenge, and she even giggled from seeing that. "From seeing a fearing beast to acting like a docile, sleepy animal was something new to see."

Ezekiel also noticed Eva did the best she could to help the team win, so he also found it necessary to say.

"Have a well-deserved rest, Eva; you became the MVP of this challenge," Ezekiel said, which made the whole group in the hot tub stare at him surprised.

"MVP, you mean the most valuable player?" DJ asked, and Ezekiel smiled in response, while the group seemed uncertain if that was true.

"Well, I wouldn't agree that Eva was the most important participant in this challenge, but I can't deny that she helped us to win," Courtney said while not agreeing because of her pride, which made Ezekiel have a good idea.

"What about we make 3 MVPs of each challenge? This way we don't say which one was the best, but we can make the other 2 members also the best, which would show an appreciation of the team." Ezekiel suggested that that way it wouldn't create jealousy since it was 3, which would be the top, so that way everyone would have the same chance of being the best of the said challenges.

"Well, that's not a bad idea, actually, and since you already pointed out that Eva was one of the MVPs, we can try to decide with the group which other ones were the most valuable of the challenges today." Courtney nodded her head, since that way, it would show that she also did a good job of pointing at herself, but she didn't want to express herself like that. But also it got her another person in mind. "Like you, Ezekiel."

"What? Me?" Ezekiel blinked. He was really surprised by such a statement from the C.I.T. girl, who nodded her head, but also the group around her nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, man, you tried your best to help me to overcome my fear of heights, and it allowed Eva to push us to the safety zone." DJ pointed out, which made not just Ezekiel surprised, but also Bridgette continued.

"You also gave a very good idea of how we should organize ourselves and helped Courtney to plan for how to make the hot tub we are using now." Bridgette also made a good point.

"And to be fair, even when you finished your job, you also wanted to help everyone by carrying water and giving to each of us and supporting us," Courtney concluded, which made Ezekiel happy for them thinking so highly of him.

"Wow, I don't know what to say." Ezekiel was touched by the sincerity of his team, and knowing that even if it was a reality show, he could see that one of his most desirable objectives in life was being fulfilled: he was starting to have friends. "I dedicate this title to everyone. We won together, and because of this, we have this hot tub until the end of the show."

"So now that we have 2 MVPs, we have one spot for one more. So who do you guys think we should make the MVP?" Bridgette asked as the entire group started to ponder, but then a voice from behind her surprised everyone.

"My vote is on the princess." Duncan was listening to the entire conversation, and to the surprise of everyone, he wanted Courtney to also be MVP. He then explained. "While we have a lot of disadvantages, I saw how relieved you were when someone else offered help and you decided to accept the role as co-leader. You wanted to be a leader but also wanted people to help you out. I won't say that you aren't bossy... but from what I see, you are kind of a leader in training when you want to step down and help others behind the curtains."

"I also vote for Courtney." Ezekiel agreed before even Courtney realized that Duncan provoked her but also gave his honest opinion on how she helped the team. Even working at a terrible start, she still acted like she needed to learn how to be a leader, and she was willing to help and step down to help the others, which indeed improved the opinion of the delinquent. Ezekiel knows that she is a very competitive character, but he knows that sometimes Courtney's heart is in the right place... So Ezekiel wants her to remain like that.

Courtney remained quiet, as she was both proud of herself and also happy from the said compliment... even if it was half-hearted and annoying for a delinquent, still, it still made her happy.

"Well, I would have preferred to vote myself as MVP because of my awesome skills." Harold gloated to himself, while the entire group of boys rolled their eyes. Even Ezekiel.

"Well, if you mean doing a split while diving in a pool full of sharks and hitting crotch first, then yes, it was an amazing skill." Ezekiel decided to say, which Harold winced at, still remembering the pain. Which Ezekiel also added. "Man, I don't know if you want to have kids, but if you keep hitting yourself like that, there is no way you will have one in the future."

DJ and Geoff winced as they couldn't help but agree with the homeschooled boy.

"Or if he is a masochist and he is into that." Duncan decided to also raise another point, which made the entire group of boys stare at Harold in alarm, and the nerd blushed and grew angry in alarm.

"NO, NO, I'm not a masochist." Harold decided to defend himself. "I wasn't able to protect it, and accidents like that happen all the time."

"Yeah, but I think you should be more aware and protect that part because while you are not MVP today, we know that you can always take the hit, and you have our sympathies," Ezekiel commented as Duncan, Geoff, and DJ lowered their heads as a way to say their prayers towards the fallen soldier who was being beaten without mercy...

"AMEN." The group of boys said it, while Harold stared at them like they were a bunch of crazy people.

"Whatever, when are you guys going to leave?" Harold decided to ask impatiently, but then a groaning from the bulky woman was enough to make him shut down, like the entire group of Killer Bass.

"Shhhhhush." The group in the hot tub shushed the nerd, who nodded his head. Courtney gave a glimpse around and saw that everyone wanted to take a turn.

"Maybe we can do change in turns," Courtney suggested that it should be fair to everyone to be able to enjoy the warm hot tub.

"Yeah, but the question we should think of is, should we do it in 30 to 30 minutes or 1 hour to 1 hour?" Ezekiel asked a question that made Courtney think about it and then glanced at the group outside of the hot tub. Which was good enough to make the others look at themselves and come to a decision.

"Well, I wouldn't mind waiting for 1 hour, as long as I would also have 1 hour." Harold accepted, to which Duncan just shrugged.

"Yeah, me and Katie would enjoy a very good time enjoying 1 hour." Sadie smiled, as Katie did the same thing. Since everybody would have time to enjoy the hot tub in groups, that would be the perfect opportunity for everyone to have a great time.

"Well, but who will go to wake Eva when the one hour is over?" DJ asked, which made the entire group look at the female bodybuilder in peace with herself.

"Usually the person who asks this question would be the one who suggested himself," Ezekiel said, which made DJ gasp in fear, but Ezekiel raised his hand. "But I think for the sake of our safety and our hot tub... We should not wake her up and leave her be until she wakes up and decides to leave by herself."

The group looked at each other, and seeing that it would be for the best if they did that, they nodded their heads, satisfied with the suggestion, and DJ could finally breathe in relief. Now learning that he should be aware of what he is going to ask in the future.

"Well then, by the way, we brought some juice boxes; want to take some?" Geoff was holding a tray with his carefree nature since the entire group actually had a weight off their shoulders, and the dynamic of the entire group seemed friendlier than in the morning.

After a few rounds of juice boxes and a good time relaxing in the hot tub, the silence was comfortable, and the sunset was enough to show that sooner or later, the Screaming Gophers would suffer their first elimination, but from the time the Gophers were voting against themselves. The Killer Bass was enjoying a good time with a good topic on the first day.

"So I have something bothering me during all this morning." Ezekiel decided, since everyone was around the hot tub, the farm boy decided to be sincere in the way he wanted to know more about his team. "You all seemed disappointed to be here on this island in the first place... Didn't you know that we would be in a summer camp reality show?"

"Wait, you know?" DJ asked as he looked at Ezekiel, who nodded his head. The entire team of Killer Bass looked at him with his eyes wide open.

"Yeah, it was in the fine print of the contract." Ezekiel shrugged, which made the entire group look at him in disbelief. "I mean, heck, if you guys had watched my video presentation, you guys would be scared of how committed I was when it comes to coming to participate in this show."

"Wait..." Of all the people who interrupted Ezekiel, Courtney was the first who managed to say it. "Does the contract have fine print?"

"Yes... I mean, if sometimes I have to achieve my dreams, I have to be aware of all the contracts I'm going to sign..." Ezekiel justified, which made the entire team tilt their heads, and leaving Ezekiel gave more awareness over the group. "Let me give one example: did you know that if at the end of this season, if the winner of the show manages to be a no-winner, we are obligated to participate in season 2 automatically?"

"WAIT, WHAT?" The entire group shouted, which made Eva roar in anger while she remained asleep, which made the entire group freeze until the silence was enough to make the female sportist go back to her dreams.

"Shhhhhhh." Ezekiel shushed the entire Killer Bass team, which made them more aware to listen to him. "It was in the fine print of the possibility that if Total Drama Island became a success but at the end of the show we don't have a winner... we would go into season 2, which they are going to create almost immediately while making us participate again."

The silence answered the question of Ezekiel, which made him facepalm himself. But it wasn't a surprise for him, since it indeed would cause terrible results and outcomes later, but maybe after warning them now, it would also prepare them for what was going to happen in the future.

"Well, so that means that the more time I pass here, it means that I can pass time on probation, so when the possible season 2 is over, that means that I would be out of Juvenile, so that's an advantage for me." Duncan grinned excitedly, now knowing that if he wasn't going to win, that meant that he would try to make sure the winner would lose, so that meant more time outside of the juvie.

"So that means that independent of whether we win or not, we would have a second chance in season two and still become famous," Katie asked hopefully, which made Ezekiel nod to her, and Sadie was squeaking in happiness, which everyone was so ready to be part of the show.

"Wow, I never thought we would have a possibility like that. Was that everything on the contract?" Bridgette asked, which made the homeschooled boy nod towards her. "You are the first person who reads the entire contract."

"You must be crazy to even try your chances, even after reading the entire contract," Duncan asked ironically, but Ezekiel shrugged.

"I'm a homeschooled boy who never had a life outside of the farm, with a desperation of having friends and finding a way to make my dreams true... Like I said this morning... I'm having the time of my life here." Ezekiel, even as he looked more like a kid than a teenager, actually showed a very good perception of himself that made the entire group silent.

"Sorry to bother asking, dude, but you said fulfilling your dreams, but what is the dream you have?" Tyler asked as he approached the hot tub, and Ezekiel smiled at him.

"Well... I'm writing a few book projects... so my dream would be to publish some of them and be recognized as a good writer." Ezekiel smiled as he told the entire group that every single one of them now looked interested in the boy. "Yeah, I even have some chapters on my computer at home and a few chapters of my projects like Steven Universe, Adventure Time..." Ezekiel gave a good pause but then grinned at the next bomb, which would surprise everyone. "Courage the Cowardly Dog."

"What?" The entire group said in surprise and unison, which made Ezekiel proud of himself for making the entire group know the first taste of what would be the well-developed story he told them that morning.

"You created Courage the Cowardly Dog?" DJ became not just scared but also awestruck to have met the story he heard that morning, and the inspiring character he listened to being courageous even as the coward he would be was a story created by the same person who told him that?

"Now that you told me, it makes sense." Duncan nodded his head. "Usually I hear many horror stories, not even in my right mind or during my time in Juvenile. I heard about the curse of an Egyptian who would use locusts to kill people... Well done, kiddo."

"Oh, that's nothing... If I wanted to make you cry in sadness, I would have told the story of Courage the Cowardly Dog and the Tower of Doctor Zalost. I made my dad cry hearing that story, with both happiness and sadness at the same time." Ezekiel smiled since he knew some of the most wholesome and yet some of the saddest episodes of his favorite show, and creating them on paper would still be enough to make people feel heartfelt... he would just need to have the right music, and then everything would be perfect.

"Duuuude." Geoff said he was aware that the girls now seemed interested in hearing something about that since crazy mopping stories were something that girls usually would like, maybe even him sometimes. He isn't going to admit it in front of everyone, but he will remind himself to give it a try to read that story.

"Pfff, pass." Duncan rolled his eyes, not wanting to give a chance to hear any sobbing, ridiculous story, even if a part of him would be curious about that.

"Well, suit yourselves. For Courage, it doesn't need to be a chronological story... unless it is after he meets his most iconic villains, each of them has their uniqueness, and I know many would love to be surprised by their appearances." Ezekiel recalled how creative the ideas of Katz, Le Quaq, Fred, The Big Toe, and Cajun Fox were. Heck, some of them were even his favorites in childhood.

"That sounds interesting, Ezekiel, and did you create other stories as well just to publish?" Bridgette asked as she remembered there were two other kinds of stories that she heard coming from him. "Something about Universe and Adventure Time?"

"Yeah, Steven Universe I'm still working on the chapters, and probably I think it will be the first book I want to publish," Ezekiel replied as he understood her confusion, and to be honest with himself, he wanted so much to write all the seasons the same as the canon, but with some differences, trying to avoid some of the failed attempts of episodes that ended in backlash. "I have written 11 chapters so far, and I think that if I time my time right, I can have the whole draft of the book finished by the end of this show."

"Ohhhhhh." Katie and Sadie said in interest, as she was feeling excited to see what the book would be about, but then Ezekiel decided to change the topic.

"Well, while you guys are interested in knowing what I would do with 100 thousand dollars, I'm also interested in knowing what you guys would do with the same money." Ezekiel may have watched the whole time as the characters did such crazy challenges, and he knew what the 2 of them would do if they managed to win. Owen would throw an awesome party while his mother created a heavy, expensive buy for cheese, and Gwen would focus on her studies in college, which would have been a great idea in some cases, but he would have loved to know what would happen with them in the future.

"Well, if I win this season, I know I would pay my bail to get out from the juvenile, and if I have some money, I would buy some awesome stuff like a new house for me to have my independence." Duncan smiled proudly since he already had a good idea of what to do with his life.

"Are you for real?" Courtney asked as she looked at him in disbelief. "While I think it's reasonable for you to pay for your bail to get out from the juvenile, a house isn't cheap to afford; you would be out of money so quickly that you would need to find other ways to find money and possibly end up in juvenile again."

"Oh yeah? So what would you spend the money on, princess?" Duncan said as he smiled at seeing that the nickname he created for her irked her in ways never imagined.

"First off, stop calling me princess. Second, I would use my money as part of investing in my studies, as I would try to pay for my lawyering school, and I would also make some investments towards a good way to return and make the money work for me." Courtney said that she had plans for how she wanted to win a good part of the money, but she also noticed Ezekiel looked at her. "What?"

"Ohhh, sorry, it's just... I didn't think that you wanted to be a lawyer." Ezekiel confessed, which made her narrow her eyes at him. "It's just, we aren't here just for the money; we also wanted to have a part of fame and be famous among the public as well, and to see a contestant who was famous become a lawyer would be like..."

"A 180-degree shift?" Geoff commented, which made Ezekiel snap his fingers.

"Yeah, that." Ezekiel smiled as he clearly showed his points towards Courtney and made her realize where he was going.

"You may have a point, but to be a lawyer isn't as simple as you think. Sometimes any publicity would be good publicity, so if I worked on my studies and presented myself as the winner of this show, everyone would know that I would be a successful winner of the show but also a lawyer, and when people would try to find a lawyer and would hear my name, they would be elated that I'm both of them, and I wouldn't need to pay a lot for my publication." Courtney said as she explained her way she could use the fame in her way, which made Ezekiel open his mouth in understanding.

"Oh, so that means that if you win,. I know the first person I would call if I got in trouble." Duncan teased, which made the C.I.T. scoff while she rolled her eyes.

"Don't get over your head. When I get the case, I'm going for the win, so you better have good money to pay me, because I will not take cheap cases that would end up in failures." Courtney jokingly played, which made the others around the group look at her in surprise. Maybe it was the free stress from the day or even the hot tub, but Courtney was also more playful with her team, which was also a great time.

The group stayed in silence for a while, until DJ reflected a bit and decided to tell his dream.

"Well, the first thing I would like to do it's to take both me and Momma to visit our parents on Jamaica, since it had been always difficult for both of us to visit my family since my dad died...  But also, I always have a dream about creating a franchise of restaurants and working together with my momma; her cooking is always divine, and she always does her recipes with love." DJ always has been proud of his mom; he always tried to be kind and sincere, and he wanted to make himself and his mom successful.

"Really? I think Chef needs to learn a thing or two with your momma." Tyler decided to make such a joke, which created a few chuckles around the group.

"I hope he doesn't watch the episode, because if he does, then, my friend, you are screwed when he gets you." Ezekiel knows the full capabilities of a chef, he knows how to cook well, and he is a full military veteran, so he is giving garbage to them for one simple reason... Still, it was so funny to see the jock realize his mistake when his entire face got pale. "Chef is a former military man; he has the authority of one... He is doing the hell and heaven military movies strategy... I didn't know it was a real thing here."

"Hell and Heaven?" The group questioned until Duncan realized that since he also watched a lot of movies, even horror movies, he also watched military movies to make fun of those. "Are you saying Chef is making us eat garbage so that when it comes to eating any kind of edible food, we would be more grateful and enjoy the little piece of paradise we would have before going back to hell?"

Ezekiel nodded his head, which made Duncan slap his head.

"Beep, he is good," Duncan confessed as the others understood his explanation of Duncan and realized that, yeah, Chef was playing cruel mind games, and he successfully managed to make them understand it. "So every time we have a chance of having good food, we must enjoy it as far as we can... and every time we have the opportunity to eat something we like, we are going to act more crazy and would do everything to eat good food again."

"Is that even legal?" Bridgette worried, since the idea of being tortured like that wasn't pleasing, and for her nightmare, Ezekiel landed a nail in her coffin.

"It's on the contract. It says that we have to strive to the limits of our body and mind in trying to achieve our successful prize, so they treat this as a mental challenge since the day we started this." Ezekiel pointed it out, which made Harold faint from knowing that it would be a nightmare. "So DJ, what kind of food does your mom treat as her best dish?"

The group tilted their heads at the question, but DJ felt a smile coming to his face.

"There is something my mom called the La Wakalabomba. It's..." And from the time DJ was talking, he was explaining every single detail on how he and his momma would make such a fried dish, which sounded so delicious and yet so...

"Err... DJ, not to offend you, this food looks awesome, but don't you think these dishes are so caloric?" Harold, while he could understand the ideas of the good recipes a good person like DJ would make, after hearing a lot of it, Harold would already hear his medic shouting at him for eating too much salt and spice, and possibly his body would be screaming for shutting down.

"I don't think so, Momma. Recipes are for people to grow up strong and big, just like me." DJ shrugged as he didn't bother to see what the problem was, and before someone would make fun of the idea, Ezekiel decided to also explain a point.

"And also, nobody should always go to a restaurant like that to just have all kinds of meals every single day," Ezekiel explained, noticing that was a terrible idea and how terrible people were for simply ruining DJ's dream because of their stupidity. "If the food is like that, you could eat at least once per month or once per week. Not like a routine..."

Harold hearing the explanation made him happy, and he could understand the point.

"Yeah, that would make sense. My nutritionist always told me to eat more variants of food but be aware of my blood pressure, but you are right. Well, count me in when you get your restaurant DJ. I won't be there every day, but once per month I would like to eat what kind of food the Jamaicans can do." Harold liked the idea and was already creating a good bond of friendship, even with the annoying delinquent who was just chuckling.

"Well, if it's too much for you, I just don't understand why people worry about food; it's just food. They can't kill you. Who cares?" Duncan rolled his eyes, while DJ, Geoff, and Tyler seemed chill and nodded their heads in agreement with his opinion.

"I wouldn't count on that, Duncan." Courtney, as she has been a good student and knows possibly something more than the others, decided to explain. "Sometimes people complain because of the heart failure of their family. Knowing that the probability of people having one sickness would do everything they could to shut down the establishment."

The group looked at Courtney, who just seemed to be more aware of what was and how terrible people would be. Seeing that they were looking at her, she tried to compose herself.

"What? I'm studying to become a lawyer, and I have been reading the news lately; it wouldn't be a surprise how many places were shut down from little things." Courtney scoffed as she could see her entire team looking weirdly at her.

"Is that true?" DJ asked as he looked concerned for his dreams.

"Well, it may be, but people would always try to make prejudice into their health," Ezekiel commented, which caught the attention of the group. "You can make them sign a contract saying that they are aware of how they can be aware of the risks if they don't have a healthy, balanced diet, or what would be the cause if they keep always eating without being aware of their health. And since contracts can prevent many suits from happening around. You can learn from this show about how our contracts found a way to bind us into doing whatever Chris wants around this show."

Just by that comment alone, the Killer Basses stared at each other with weird and afraid looks in their eyes.

"When you say that, you make us look like today was..." Bridgette said that she was afraid to answer the rest of her assumptions, but Ezekiel nodded to her, which she was afraid of him doing.

"Like DJ said, probably the first challenge was always the easiest one." Ezekiel pointed out that he could even describe what was written in the contract. "We are in a summer camp of a reality show, and we just jump around a cliff into a river infested with 3 sharks. Who knows what can happen in a few weeks? A dangerous adventure towards crazy and deadly animals? A fight against ourselves? Eating any kind of garbage and toxic things for their entertainment? Yep, everything was in the fine print."

The group didn't know that things would get even worse from that, as the entire group looked horrified and stared at the boy as if he was a madman.

"How did you know these things?" Sadie gulped as she was hugging her own best friend tightly, and Katie did the same thing in return.

"Well, did you guys watch the last reality show Chris did?" The group nodded at Ezekiel, who just decided to drop another bomb. "Even after the person who hurt herself in the head and got immunity over a week didn't win the reality show. So what makes us think that it was a good idea for us to be hurt at all? Or should we hope for the best and be prepared for the worst when the time comes?"

The entire group remained in silence, knowing that it was indeed a hard pill to swallow, knowing that now it's a different type of life by playing the reality show.

But after that, every single one of the group decided to relax and enjoy their party over the hot tub and drink their juice boxes, but now with new thoughts in mind.

"So what about you, Bridgette?" Geoff asked the surfer on the team about her point of view. "What would you do if you got the 100 grant of money?"

"Well, nothing much. A good part of it I would invest in helping the NGOs of sea creature protectors. Since a good part of the sea creatures are on the verge of extinction, like sea turtles, sharks, and even the dolphins." Bridgette commented, and a good part of the group nodded their heads to agree with the surfer.

"Well, it's very honorable. But adult dolphins get what they deserve. They had it coming." Ezekiel thought to himself he would never let it go about how bastardly the dolphins can be against their species. A lesson that he will never forget from WTF 101. "But I think I should let Bridgette live her dream... I wouldn't like to see one species I spent years helping doing some crazy, terrible things like killing their babies. It was messed up. Maybe I should tell them when it comes to eating challenges, boys vs. girls. If DJ heard the truth about dolphins, he would eat them without thinking twice."

(Confession, Courtney)

"And from that point, every single one of us started to share our ideas on what to do with our prize money. From investing in the future like DJ, Ezekiel, and I to people who need the money for a good cause like Duncan, who wants to pay for parole to be free; Bridgette, who wants to help the sea creatures; and surprisingly even Tyler, who told us that he wants to use the prize money to pay for the physical education equipment of a school where his father works. And for people who just want to spend all their money without control. Like Katie and Sadie say, both of them would pay for fancy purses and even a sports car... which wouldn't be enough money for them to afford such a thing. And even to Geoff, who wants to expand the money into a huge party. Harold said he would use the money to invest in advertising his skills, but I still didn't see anything. So I would like to pay good money to see what he was indeed capable of doing." Courtney commented politely but also rolled her eyes when she pointed out the idea of the party boy of the team. "It was a good way to learn and develop teamwork in the future. And to be honest, Ezekiel may be right about us trying to enjoy this show to develop our friendships."

"Alright, time is over; now give us some room to have the hot tub." Duncan talked after he went to check what time it was.

"One hour already? Wow, time flies." DJ commented as he got up and took a towel to clean himself.

"I agreed. But I have to confess I felt lighter after a hard day of work." Courtney confessed as she was the next to get out of the hot tub.

Bridgette and Ezekiel came next as Duncan went inside of the tube, just to enjoy himself, and the groaning of pleasure he had by the whole day was enough to make him relax and let his body finally take a rest.

"Man, that's life," Duncan said as he saw the reason why Eva was so happy to slip into the relaxing water massage. He also would have slept if it wasn't for the fact the others were also there.

Harold went next, as he sat nearby Eva. Since she was mostly docile from being asleep in the hot tub, he felt it was safe in that place, but he also loved the rush of danger... that's what he usually said to himself.

Katie and Sadie went together as the duo giggled between themselves. They loved the reward, as everything seemed to be so perfect for them; they were now together as they were supposed to be, and the space inside of the hot tub was almost full.

Tyler felt uncomfortable as he got inside, and now that the rest of the team of Killer Bass was inside the hot tub, since nobody would want to wake up Eva, the group tried to enjoy their own time there like their teammates.

And that has been their way to develop their friendship, by talking and enjoying their relaxing in bubbles with hot water.

Until they watched the other team passing by, the Screaming Gophers returned from their first process of elimination and made them come back to their cabins over the shameful defeat day.

Ezekiel glanced, remembering exactly how the first episode of the show ended. Leshawna, who would have done the victory dancing that made Owen and Noah follow her example, probably rubbed salt into the wound of the Killer Bass, and Courtney swore that she would win the entire show. Now it ended completely the opposite. The entire team of Killer Bass watched the Screaming Gophers walk toward their cabins in silence and without the desire to talk to anyone.

Neither of them opened their mouths since they didn't want to make themselves a new target. But also it would keep in mind that someday, it would be their turn to come back to their cabins in defeat. Which was still a hard pill to swallow, so with that in mind, they made the most of the night more normal, and their conversation about their lives would be resumed for another hour to exchange places... Until the whole group got tired and decided to get up for their beds... How?

Eva was the first one who just got out of the hot tub, which made most of the members jump from her sudden awakening. Eva by getting up. Her skin was so wrinkled that her body seemed to be like a retired bodybuilder, but surprisingly for them, she didn't seem to be angry or stressed. She just got up from the hot tub and calmly looked at the other members of her team in the hot tub.

"I'm going to bed." Just like that, Eva didn't say much, but from the tone of her voice, she looked relaxed and ready to sleep more.

"Wow, it's already this late?" Geoff suddenly stretched himself; he looked in the sky as the entire place was followed by the beauty of the night, filled with stars. "It must be 2 a.m. or something."

"How would you know that?" Tyler said he could also feel tired around the place, but it was so relaxing that he wouldn't mind staying for a few more minutes.

Geoff shrugged in response to the jock, who then sniffed before both again went back to relax. The remaining Bass relaxed until every single one of them stared towards the sky, which, even on the worst first day of many... that victory had a good taste and a good show of the stars around the sky...

"Wow, they are beautiful," Bridgette said as she was awestruck by seeing the beauty of nature. Not noticing that she was near the party boy who just bumped into her. "Oops, sorry."

"That's fine... I have to say, this would beat any show any time... maybe a good party under the stars would also be awesome. Not much light, good music, and everyone having fun by seeing the sky like that."

"Stars, they are shiny. They glitter in the night sky. Like really shiny diamonds. Shining upon the future." Harold whispered to himself as he developed a haiku from observing something like the beauty of nature. But he didn't notice that Ezekiel and Tyler were also listening to him.

"Woah, that's so deep," Tyler commented, surprised by seeing someone saying something complicated and yet sounding like poetry.

"Man, did you do it on the spot?" Ezekiel watched many shows from his former life and even had good movies that taught him amazing lessons, but seeing Harold say a Japanese poem on the spot was something that showed another talent Harold had around the show.

"Yep, I like writing haikus; they are a good way to show the wisdom and the philosophical side of each of us." The nerd replied as he sniffed, before once again glancing at the sky. "Sometimes nature itself is the inspiration and the muse for each of us."

Ezekiel remained quiet... as he liked Harold on the show, it was the first time he saw him being more... human, not like he knew, but something he learned from himself now... maybe that's the difference between watching the show and living it.

Neither of them remembered when they went to their beds on their bunks. But after a long period and a lot of adrenaline in their system. It seems that the Killer Bass team went into their peace of dreams, knowing that they would have a few days before the next challenge.

As a good time of the morning, even before the sun rises in the sky. It was clear that the internal clock of some campers was able to hit on that morning. People who passed most of the time waking up before the sun rose had a routine. Some have the decision to remain in bed and try to sleep for a few more hours, to enjoy their time of freedom without dealing with worries of the future.

But also someone who just woke up and found that it was indeed a good time for him to be alone in the morning.

Ezekiel lived on a farm with his parents, and he learned a lot about waking up a time before the sun rose to the sky. And for that time, the homeschooled boy decided to take something that he would usually do when nobody would be around.

It was one of the heaviest things that he had to carry away from home, but it was something that he knew that he should always have in case he would want time for himself. A good typewriter that he has been using since his mom decided to buy it for a good decoration inside her house. But with time the internet wasn't that very good, and computers were still having problems with a good text program. Ezekiel found that a good classic sometimes was the best thing he could come up with when he wrote his own story.

Knowing that the typing sounds and the dings around the way he would write would disturb the sleep of everyone around him. He decided to carry the same heavy typewriter with him until he was a bit away from both cabins.

And with the time to place himself to sit on the floor and having the typewriter in front of him, Ezekiel finally could see how silently peaceful the camp was on the said morning.

How the smell of the air and the nature around him were something that he could even enjoy as experience and inspiration for what he was going to write in the future. With solitude, a good time for himself, and a good distance to not disturb anyone. Ezekiel placed the paper on his typewriter and now finally could enjoy his time for himself.

"Alright, chapter 12—Giant Woman." Ezekiel smiled as he recalled one of his favorite episodes of Steven Universe and how one of his favorite fusions ever was made. "Around Beach City, around a great time around the white sand, a good time for a perfect game between strategy and also a good fun of creativity. Pearl and Amethyst are enjoying a good time playing chess while having to deal with one difficult obstacle obstructing their strategies. A water balloon launched by Steven."

As a good time for writing around by himself, Ezekiel was doing his best to remain most of being faithful to the episodes he watched since he recalled them from the memories. While he still struggles in some parts of the dialogue, he usually hopes that it was exactly what happened around the actual events happening in the same book he was writing.

At the time Bridgette felt a good time relaxing, but the part of her own back was starting to hurt since the bed bunker she was using was making her uncomfortable to sleep, which would take a few days to get used to.

So when she felt that she couldn't take more sleep. She decided to see that it was time for her to look around and see the camping and possibly see if somehow she would be able to clean a part of the beach. That was the first thing she thought would put her mind at ease.

At the time she decided to leave, she noticed the sound of a ding, which made her ears. It wasn't loud, but she could recognize such a familiar sound from somewhere. So she looked around, and then, to her surprise, she found the same winter green hat of someone who seemed to be having a great time typing on what would possibly be a typewriter, which made her look surprised that he was able to bring one with him in the first place.

She slowly approached and tried to stay away from his line of vision, since she was trying not to be spotted by what the brown-haired boy was doing at the moment, since he was in his zone of writing in the first place. From seeing a few papers on the floor, which surface would guess that they were pages for what would be one of his works? She couldn't help but be curious.

She stealthily went a bit far behind him and decided to go into a nearby tree. And she couldn't help but be surprised by something she didn't expect to witness at that moment.

"Steven got excited as he was above the goat, which he named Steven Junior, and seeing that the girls were tempted, maybe it would need time for their fusion... Steven decided to sing the song". Ezekiel felt the buzzer hit and had the time he needed to place the paper to write the lyrics of the song. "~All I want to do is see you turn into a giant woman. (A giant woman!) All I want to be is someone who gets to see a giant woman."

Bridgette then looked surprised that Ezekiel started singing the lyrics of a song, which she couldn't help but be interested in. What was the book he was writing about? She recalled him naming the work Steven Something, and now he was even placing lyrics of a song? And it was indeed creative; now that she was seeing firsthand, the homeschooled boy was singing for himself.

"~All I want to do is help you turn into a giant woman. (A giant woman!) All I want to be is someone who gets to see a giant woman." Ezekiel smiled as he kept writing the lyrics and still had a good time imagining what it was exactly like in the show. "Walking around every single part of the tower and the adventure, Steven kept singing to his friends about the idea of them working together. ~Oh, I know it'll be great, and I just can't wait! To see the person you are together with. If you give it a chance, you could do a huge dance! Because you are a giant woman."

Bridgette approached to learn more about the song, and she couldn't be helped as the singing was catchy, even if it was something silly and the voice didn't fit right; somehow everyone could sing the song right. She could imagine a kid singing this song, and it would be perfect.

"~You might even like being together. And if you don't, it won't be forever. But if it were me, I'd really want to be a giant woman. (A giant woman!)" Ezekiel smiled as the time he was finishing the song he decided to finish it exactly like the episode went. "~All I want to do is see you turn into a giant woman. BAHHHHHHHH! As Steven finished singing, he was suddenly interrupted by his adoptive son, Goat Steven Junior, who just wanted to give a climax to the song. Alright, a glass of water break would look nice now."

Stretching himself, Ezekiel decided to organize the pages of his work before leaving the typewriter on the grass. Bridgette seemed to be content to discover more about the process of creative writing about one of her teammates.

And when she thought she was alone around there, she noticed the sound of someone leaving the bushes, which made the blond surfer look surprised. A person she didn't expect to be awake on that morning. A goth who seemed to be also surprised by spotting someone who was doing the same thing as her. At the time, they both looked at each other.

"Err..." Bridgette tried to find the right words for what she was going to call the girl who was at the same place as her.

"Gwen." The goth girl replied as she noticed that the blond surfer tried to remember her name. "And you are Bridgette."

"Yeah, but I mean I want to ask, what are you doing around this morning?" Bridgette even knows that she doesn't remember the name of the other contestant. She was more curious about what she was thinking.

"If you mean watching one of your team members writing something on his typewriter, then yes, I was. And it seems so are you." Gwen stated as she pointed at the blonde who seemed to scratch her arm and look away.

"Well, yeah, I was more trying to look around here, but Ezekiel seemed to be writing another of his works," Bridgette commented as she saw the look on Gwen's face. "He wants to use the prize money to publish his work."

"Well, I'm surprised," Gwen commented in a tone that the surfer didn't know if she was being honest or sarcastic. "He seemed to be very expressive in doing his chapter of Steven Universe."

"Yeah, that's the name." Bridgette snapped her fingers now that she remembered the name of the work until she looked in the face of the goth before she coughed in her hand and allowed Gwen to talk. "Please, continue. How far did he go?"

"Well, he just talked about the characters until now: Pearl, Amethyst, Garnet, and the one who seems to be the main character, Steven." Gween started to tell the most basic info of how the chapter started and the possible mission to take the battles of earth and the sky. "To be honest, Pearl looks like a prickly and uptight girl, while Amethyst looks like a rebellious teenage girl. I still don't know much about Garnet, and it seems that she is not going to appear until the end, but Steven is like... a kid of 7 years old."

"Wow, you got all of this in just the explanation of this chapter?" Bridgette asked as she could see the look of a bit of shame towards the goth girl.

"Well, it's not like I have anything better to do today. I had my bed broken yesterday, and I couldn't sleep well, so I was here trying to relax, and the loud narrating and typing from the kid has me intrigued. Also, I was bored." Gwen shrugged, and she had to confess that it was nice to have some entertainment. "Yesterday was insufferable, so having something to distract me was a good thing to adapt around here."

Bridgette looked at Gwen, and she couldn't help but smile sheepishly as the reason why she kept listening while writing the chapter was because she was curious about how Ezekiel did his work.

"Well, I was having a problem with sleeping, so I wanted to try to clean the beach a bit, and seeing Zeke doing his work alone got me curious, since yesterday he told us one of the stories he told us yesterday. He said he wanted to publish this story in a book, and now that I'm listening to him sing, I'm hooked and want to know what the book will be about." Bridgette had to confess that the story of Courage the Cowardly Dog can be nice but something she wouldn't want to read anytime soon, but seeing Ezekiel also telling that he has other works. It made her think that if in the future Ezekiel published some of his works, she would be interested in reading them if the book was good.

"So you also are curious about Opal," Gwen asked as she could see the confusion on the surfer's face after mentioning the name. "The giant woman."

"Oh, that's her name? Wow, all their names are after a type of crystal..." Bridgette commented that she was surprised to see the pattern.

"More like gems, but they named their team the Crystal Gems, so yeah." Gwen agreed with the blond bombshell, and they were about to talk more until suddenly they heard footsteps and decided to hide.

"Alright, let's come back to the action." Ezekiel cracked his fingers as he decided to keep writing his work, not knowing that he was being watched all the time.

What usually took a few more minutes later became one hour.

"And Steven was finally there, waiting for exactly that moment when Pearl and Amethyst were ready to fuse..." Ezekiel was writing his chapter when suddenly he started to see the door being opened from the Screaming Gophers' side, which made Ezekiel stop his work. And give a sigh and a stretch of his arms. "Well, I think it was the right time to stop."

Gween and Bridgette were listening closely for the moment they were curious about, the fusion of two gems to become Opal, and how it would fit their imaginations. Just for them to get dragged to reality to see them being unable to listen to the rest.

"OH CO...Hmmmmm." Bridgette was about to shout her disbelief, but Gwen quickly placed her hand over the surfboard's mouth. They both tried to hide away from the unaware homeschooled boy who seemed to be walking towards the duo of campers.

And from seeing the person getting out, it was the guitarist from the boys' side, Trent, who was followed by the geekster Cody. The girls now know that they will have to wait for another opportunity to know what will happen next.

"Hey, dude, how long have you been awake? Do you need some help with carrying that?" Trent asked curiously, as he could see the rival team member carrying a typewriter at that moment.

"Nah, I'm fine, eh," Ezekiel shrugged as he was already used to the weight of his typewriter. But she smiled at the gentle way Trent tried to help some stranger. "But thanks for the offer anyway."

"Wow, I never thought I would see one of these. Why are you holding a typewriter, dude?" Cody asked as he pressed some keys over the writing machine, and the sound was indeed addicting as well. When the bell was heard, Cody was really happy to hear such noise. "Awesome."

"Yep, it is. It's from my family. I use it to write to pass the time. I always wake up early, so since I have nothing to do, I just write something to pass the time." Ezekiel explained, as the duo seemed great, just like the first season... well, even if they had a few flaws. But still, they were great guys... well, are, since the future hasn't happened yet.

"Awesome. What do you usually write, dude?" Trent smiled as he followed Ezekiel as he headed towards the cabin of the Killer Bass.

"Well, I have some work; usually I work in a bit of fiction. But my friends on the Killer Bass all know one of my projects... I can tell you later. I need to place this inside quietly; I don't want to wake up the others." Ezekiel warned the duo of boys as he slowly tiptoed inside, leaving the boys alone but okay with the hat boy walking inside the cabin.

Cody slowly turned around and saw the duo of girls, Bridgette and Gwen, walking towards their cabins, and while their faces looked nothing more than frustrated, they still ignored the warnings and decided to pose and try to be chill.

"Hey babes, did you girls sleep well? Because I think I'm UGHHHH WOA." Cody pointed both his hands like two guns as he tried to see if his hookup line would go well, but he was interrupted as the duo of girls took both his shoulders, and working together, they launched him away from the cabin. "AHHHHHHHH."

And just like that, Cody found himself eating dust once more.

Trent saw the look of anger from both girls and decided to take a step back. Which made both girls walk away from the cabins and go around to explore the communal bathroom together.

"So close..." Bridgette mumbled as she knew that now she would have to wait until Ezekiel told her when the chapter was done so that she could read from the beginning. "I'm still curious about what kind of dance it would be."

"Well, I haven't felt this frustrated since I was watching the ending of my favorite movie, and my young brother gave me the spoiler in the middle of the cinema," Gwen sighed, which made Bridgette look at her in sympathy.

"Oof, sorry your brother had to destroy the movie for you." The surfer commented, but she was surprised that the goth girl was shaking her head.

"No, that's fine. I was frustrated that the ending of the movie was horrible, so my brother saved my time. Worst ending ever. But still, I was frustrated by the expectation I had to wait until my brother told me the ending." Gwen accepted that she now was in the same way as she felt from that time. "I just hope to not be disappointed."

"With Ezekiel? Nah, I think he will nail it. Since you were listening from the beginning, what did you think so far?" The surfer asked as they decided to keep developing the great friendship between rival teams.

At the side of the boys. Trent was aware that those girls were red flags, and it was a terrible idea to have any kind of interaction between them at that moment.

"Ugh..." Cody groaned as he felt his face bruised, and he even spat some dirt away from his tongue.

Trent was about to help his comrade when he heard the door opening. Finding Ezekiel getting out of his cabin with careful walking.

"Alright, I think I'm ready to go." Ezekiel smiled at Screaming Gopher members until he looked at Cody, who was still having difficulty getting up. "What happened?"

"I don't know. It was just two girls who looked frustrated, and Cody greeted them... but they looked really angry. So they launched him." Trent gave a summary to Ezekiel, who seemed to be even more intrigued.

"I just don't know what happened. I just said, If they have slept well, I was going to try a hookup line." Cody scratched the back of his head as he cleaned up the dust off his face.

"You should let it flow naturally, dude," Trent explained as he could see that the girls at that moment didn't seem interested. "Also, the girls looked very angry this morning. So, good advice: if you see a girl with that face, the best thing you should do is give her a good space."

Ezekiel placed the finger on his chin as he tried to imagine who would be the duo who seemed to be angry towards the geekster Cody... While the first obvious answer would be Gwen, what intrigued him was the second person who seemed angry at that moment.

"Probably Heather. I wouldn't be surprised if Heather already made Gwen and Leshawna enemies this quickly." Ezekiel thought as he could see the duo having a huge discussion and then proceeding to almost beat the crap out of each other, and when Cody tried to see if he could have any luck with any of them, they both teamed up to make him eat the dust... literally. "If from all my experience watching the first season was... Heather would make sure that everyone is angry with her."

That was the most logical answer; however, he had no idea that his theory was wrong all the time.

(Main Lodge)

The breakfast happening around the main lodge once again showed that the chef didn't care about the opinions of the campers, since what he said was true: what they were going to eat was some kind of a combination of porridge with beans and even a little cracker to make sure there would be at least some crunchy texture.

Needless to say, nobody was satisfied with such a bad breakfast in the morning, but the decision was to simply accept eating Chef's food or starve to death. Which was so tempting at that moment.

After eating, the groups finally had the time to enjoy their time looking around the camp and even the island.

Ezekiel, Tyler, and Harold decided to walk around the camp.

"And that's how I managed to break 4 bones over my leg." Tyler finished his story, and at the same time, both Ezekiel and Harold looked at the jock in disbelief.

"Are you telling me that you simply broke your leg just because you went to the bank?" Harold didn't know how such a thing was possible, but someone must be very unlucky to manage to do something crazy like that.

"I mean, no offense, Tyler, you looked clumsy, but to manage to fall 10 floors of stairs just because you went to take a coffee in the waiting line? I think that's a whole new level of clumsiness." Ezekiel agreed with Harold as they both heard Tyler laugh at their reaction.

"Yeah, I think it's something genetic; my grandpa and my mother had the same clumsiness. And somehow we always ended up escalating incidents like that to us. But I think that's how we got so strong towards the pain." Tyler was even labeled as clumsy. He always found positivity around the time he lived, so he found a good way to describe his positive energy and get ready for the next time when something like that happens again. "And that's not even the craziest one that happened to my family. I'm still trying to figure out how my grandpa managed to take down 3 airplanes while he was in the bathroom inside of one."

"Really?" Both Harold and Ezekiel commented as they found themselves even more interested in hearing the crazy things happening around that family.

"Yeah, from what I remember, he just took a WOAHHHH." Tyler was happy to explain the story until he fell towards a hole, which made the duo jump away from him. And when they saw Tyler hitting one floor, just for them to roll towards the next floor, and then in sequence it was for the next 5 floors. Every single time Tyler felt, both Harold and Ezekiel cringed from imagining the pain the jock must be suffering at that moment. The silence was there for a few seconds until they finally heard a response. "I'm okay, but guys, you must check this out. There is a cave over here..."

(Outside Camp)

"Ahhhh, another day in this hot tub. Man, I'm never going to get tired of this." Geoff stretched his arms as he felt the good and relaxing vibes from the massage he was receiving from the same object the whole team built.

"You said it, man." DJ also was enjoying the good time, as the duo seemed to pass around and get a good time to talk over the team. Until the duo suddenly saw Katie and Sadie running towards them.

"Guys, you have to see this. Tyler fell into a cave, and they are calling everyone from the Killer Bass to come quickly." Katie said as she looked animated, which made both the hat party boy and the good Jamaican boy stare at each other and follow their curiosity.

"What about the others?" Geoff asked as he followed the girls...

"They are already there; now let's go." Sadie commented as the group followed her and Katie towards the holes covered with branches and leaves. Without thinking twice, the chubby camper took the branches and leaves carefully while making the hole be shown to the group. "From what they said, it must be here."

Katie was the first to carefully go down there, jumping the lower levels, and next came Sadie, who was struggling to not hurt herself from the fall, followed by DJ and Geoff, who did their best to make sure that they would land without hitting their faces.

(?)

By the time the quarter managed to walk around the cave, they finally got to see the whole group waiting for them, as the view of the cave itself showed a good space and had a natural beauty that most of the caves would have, without any animals to disturb them.

"Oh great, you all are here," Courtney commented as she finally clapped her hands to take the attention of the others around. "Alright everyone, it seems that Chris was serious when he said the crew placed a camera around every single corner of the island because there is a camera on that angle as well. So that means that this place is alright for us to be here."

"Yeah, but the point is, why are we here anyway, princess?" Duncan rolled his eyes as he took his trusted knife and decided to clean his fingernails with it.

"I'm already going there, and stop calling me that." Courtney rolled her eyes, as she was getting annoyed from the same banter with Duncan over and over again. "From the time we were eating yesterday, it seems that our conversation could be heard by the other team. So we needed to have a place on our own to debate future team strategies or even find a way to be away from the island and just have time for ourselves around the island."

"So this place is the spot we are going to use for that?" Tyler commented as he was still stretching his body since he was still sore from falling over the hole. "Well, I'm glad to help, but aren't you a bit excessive when it comes to it?"

"Aaaaand done," Ezekiel said as he finally placed the last nail with a hammer, which made the group then look towards him and Harrold, who seemed to be placing the flag of Killer Bass and ignoring their conversation. "What do you think of Harrold?"

"Awesome, I couldn't find a better place to do it." The nerd smiled proudly as he could see the cave now belonged to the Killer Bass, placed in the center of the wall. "I've got an awesome name for this place."

"Hey, are you guys listening?" Courtney called the attention of both of them, which made both Ezekiel and Harold nod their heads towards her. Before finishing their final touches.

"I hereby nominate this place to the aquarium." Harold, by placing his hand on his chest, declared as he placed the final nail towards the center of the flag, which he accidentally hit his tomb with the hammer. "OUCH."

"Seriously? The aquarium." Eva commented as she walked near the duo, which made both of them stiffen, but after looking behind their backs, Eva's usual scorn was replaced by an unamused face.

"Oh hey, Eva, wow, you look... calm today?" Ezekiel asked as he never thought to see the usual bodybuilder girl looking unamused but like someone far more tolerable in the morning.

"Had a good night of sleep. Now, I want to know what the point of us being around here is, anyway." Eva asked, but the fact that she wasn't using her angry tone but a more relaxed tone made Ezekiel see firsthand that she was peaceful. "Also, a good hot tub massage was anything I liked in the mornings, so I had a refresh before doing my exercises."

"Ohhh," Both Ezekiel and Harold commented, as the duo seemed to be happy to see what would be the angriest member of their group more tolerable; it was something that Ezekiel never thought he would see in the whole show.

"Well, since we are the Killer Bass, I think having our place called the aquarium just for us to hang out would be the best name for the place." Harold felt proud as he commented on the strategy and then pointed out what he was thinking.

"So more like a secret base then," Ezekiel confirmed the idea of the nerd, who seemed to smile widely at the idea.

"Well, this place has a lot of space... and the silence is very welcoming. If I do my workout here with my MP3, I think I would enjoy passing the time around here." Eva seemed to be interested in the idea, which made both of them look surprised.

"Well, nice to know that you are already warming up to the idea of this being our base, Eva, but we still need to discuss a few more details." Courtney, already annoyed at being ignored by the group, decided to approach and talk directly with the boys. So she decided to take both boys by their arms and dragged them both to the center circle of the group before taking the lead of the conversation once again. "Well, alright, team, let's start developing future strategies to make sure we win the next challenge."

Courtney was happy that now that everything was happening, and since they found a good plan to finally talk as a team, she was ready to take the leadership...

"Okay, hold on. Who decided to put you as a leader of this team?" Duncan, as the batter of her existence, once again decided to be against her decision to take the leadership. "While I appreciate you helping yesterday, princess, you still didn't show you what you have to take the lead of this team."

"Oh, so who do you think would be the best to lead the team then?" Courtney already was feeling annoyed at the delinquent being against everything she proposed; she asked as she crossed her arms.

"Well, what we need is someone who knows the ins and outs of playing the rules. So that's how I came. I can lead this team easily." Duncan grinned, but as Harold was about to be against it, he received a glare from Duncan, who made him cower and step back. "And also, a good intimidation helps to make the team on the trails when they decide to do something stupid."

"Guys, I think it would be the best if..." Bridgette tried to intervene but was interrupted by both the delinquent and the C.I.T. arguing with himself.

"You? Ha, don't make me laugh. I prefer to die than be led by you." Courtney said as she approached the delinquent.

"Guys, maybe you should stop." Tyler tried to interrupt but was kicked in the nuts by Courtney, who seemed to want so much blood from the delinquent.

"Oh, that can be arranged." Duncan narrowed his eyes as he was ready to strangle the girl for being annoying since the first day.

"STOP. STOP, ALRIGHT?" The duo suddenly froze when they could see that it was the homeschooled boy who was shouting and making both of them stop. As the rest of Killer Bass seemed unaware of what to do, it made Ezekiel already know how much the drama would go, and it was the second day of the show, and not the second episode. "This team doesn't need a leader, don't you guys see? While a leader would be a good idea to help... What is the point of a leader without actually having the full cooperation of his team? Don't you guys see how well we did yesterday? We need to work as a team and not individually."

Courtney glared at Duncan, and the feeling could be said to be the same for the delinquent, but then both of them looked at the hat boy with one thought in their minds.

"So what do you propose?" Both Courtney and Duncan asked Ezekiel, who finally sighed.

"Since both of you want to take leadership, why don't you both have a council of three?" Ezekiel asked, which made both of them blink before waiting for him to continue. "Since Courtney wants to take responsibility, she can represent the girl's cabin, while Duncan can take responsibility for the boy's cabin. Now, it may sound crazy, but for the third person, you would need someone to be the voice of reason and make both of you work together and maintain the focus on one thing. Working together as a whole."

The duo looked at each other as the whole cave was in silence, which made the whole group of Killer Bass stare at the homeschooled boy, who seemed to be satisfied to make the fight not happen, so he closed his eyes to appreciate the silence for a second...

"You." Both Duncan and Courtney commented without waiting for a second, which made Ezekiel stare at them incredulously.

"Are you crazy? Being between you both every time you discuss is not healthy; there is no way I w..." Ezekiel was just there to help the group; he didn't think of himself as a leader, especially having a lot of responsibilities dealing with the Total Drama show. He just wanted to participate and enjoy his time making friends.

"Sorry, shrimp, but you offered the idea, so whoever offers it means that it's suggesting himself. Juvenile's rules." Duncan said as he was pleased to see the pale face of Ezekiel looking at him.

"Are you crazy? For being a council, we would also need to elaborate on meetings and discuss teams every single time. I would like to end..." Ezekiel tried to come up with excuses to make himself not worth it, especially about all the work the trio would have to come up with to deal with such game plans... but seeing the face of Courtney smiling evilly didn't reassure him at all.

"That's also a great idea, Zeke. I will be glad to suggest a schedule, and that way we can work together." Courtney went for the kill as she also looked at the whole team, who seemed to be interested in knowing how it would go. "I make a motion for Ezekiel to also be a third party for the council to decide the plans and rules of the team. Who is in favor?"

Ezekiel noticed the group smiling, and he simply shook his head, almost begging for them to...

"AYE." Geoff, Eva, Bridgette, Harold, DJ, Katie, Sadie, Tyler, and even Duncan shouted with glee, which made Courtney cough into her hand and be professional.

"Who is the opposite?" Courtney had to be fair when it came to decisions like that, and seeing the homeschooled boy affronted made her day.

"YOU GUYS SUCK," Ezekiel shouted, which the whole team took as a good victory for them.

(Screaming Goophers Boy's cabin)

"WOOHOOOOOO." Owen smiled as he clapped at Trent, who just managed to finish giving his last chord on the guitar. "You rocked, Trent."

"If you say so, big guy." Trent smiled, happy that he could be passing a good day relaxing after their defeat from the day before.

As the duo managed to continue to pass the time to relax, suddenly they heard someone being launched from the door, which made both Owen and Trent cringe. A geekster who seemed to have his face on the floor of the boy's cabin.

"Are you okay, Cody?" Owen quickly went near the little geek, who was still with his head spinning.

"I'm alright; I just got surprised to know that Lindsay has a really strong throw." Cody tried to joke, but he winced in pain as his face seemed to be fully bruised.

"Bro, you need to stop trying to make the girls throw things at you." Trent decided to step in, for the sake of helping the boy who was still doing his tries on the girls.

"I just don't know what I am doing wrong. I'm training hookup lines, trying to be cool, and even sniffed their hair just once." Cody lamented, but suddenly he noticed that both boys were looking weirdly at him. "What?"

"Dude, I know I'm not a romance expert, but even I know that it's creepy when someone goes sniffing the hair of someone... especially if it doesn't have food in it." Owen was the first one to explain that the attitude of the geek was wrong.

"Yeah, Cody, I think you should stop trying to be... what was the word again?" Trent tried to find a polite way to not call Cody a stalker, which could be a terrible way to view the poor boy who was trying to look for affection.

"Intrusive?" Owen doesn't even know where he took that word from, but he remembered the time his mom tried to tell him not to be too intrusive into the neighbor's fridge.

"Yeah, that one." Trent snapped his fingers as he was pleased to know that he did it in a way not to make Cody look bad or feel bad for himself. "Listen to me, Cody, to make the girls interested in you, you should be yourself. And not try to go after them all the time; you must let things happen naturally. Trust me, Cody, the moment you show your true self and let things happen naturally, you will find the right girl, who will be interested in you."

"Do you think so?" Cody asked as he gave himself high hopes before sighing and deciding to go to his bed. "Man, I'm just making a fool of myself. I tried to go after the girls of the Killer Bass cabin, but it seemed that the place was empty."

"Really?" Owen asked as he noticed from the outside there wasn't even the slightest signal of the opposite team. "Now that you said it, I can't see anyone from the other cabin."

"Do you think something happened to them?" Trent asked, as he saw something else missing, what would be the winning prize from the challenge of the day prior? "Hey, did you notice that their hot tubs were also missing?"

"Really?" Both Cody and Owen asked if they could see something missing too. Which made the trio of Screaming Gophers wonder. "Where did they all go?"

(Aquarium of Killer Bass)

"ALRIGHT, CAREFUL, CAREFUL," Eva commanded as the whole group of Killer Bass seemed to be working together to stop another floor with the awfully heavy hot tub. It seemed to be needing the whole team working together, and having Eva and DJ as the main pillars of strength to make sure that it wouldn't hit hard on the floor and possibly break it.

"My hand is numb; I can't feel it," Harold shouted as he was feeling his strength diminishing, but he then felt a kick on his butt, which made him go straight.

"Keep holding, or I will make sure you will not feel anything under your belt." Duncan narrowed his eyes, as he was sweating from how heavy the prize was. Needless to say, he now understood why the carriages helped them to carry the crates and with the crates to share the weight because it was too heavy for them.

"Almost there," Courtney instructed until the whole team managed to land the prize they worked so hard to build, and with that, everyone smiled as it was untouched. "Alright, perfect."

"WOHOOOOO." Geoff was the first person who decided to jump inside of the hot tub to make sure that everything was nice. And from the warm water, he finally could once again enjoy the massage he needed in the morning. "Man, there's nothing better than this prize."

"Give me some space." Eva also was the next to get inside of the hot tub, and with that, she felt the relaxing bubbles around her body, leaving her happy to have another relaxing method to do after a good workout.

And with that, the Killer Bass found their favorite spot from the show... which they would need a lot from for the rest of the season. It was a good first day of relaxing...

Until the next challenge comes up in 2 days. Ezekiel looked outside of the cave, thinking how brutal Wakemarathon would be... and he hoped to be ready for whatever was coming next.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." The camera turns on to show Chris standing on the dock going over a review happening on the show on the last episode." 22 campers arrived and learned they'll spend the next eight weeks at a crusty old summer camp. The campers were faced with their first challenge: jumping off a cliff into shark-infested waters. And while one of the teams, with a little hesitation, managed to do a perfect victory, a member of the other team was forced to wear the dreaded chicken hat and, with that, gave the advantage to the other group. Friendships and alliances were made, and Noah learned that he should be careful with his own words because by being sabotaged by his own team, he managed to bring the safety of Beth, and with that, he laid the foundations of her loyalty to the woman who made him leave the show. And with that learning that being the smartest boy without good teamwork would make him bye-bye on the dock of shame. Who will be voted off this week in the most dramatic campfire ceremony yet? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

To say Ezekiel passed most of his mornings waking up early just to keep writing the next chapters of his works would be an understatement. He liked the good nature and the natural light appearing around the sky, and the good silence of him being alone early to enjoy his time and also find inspiration around the camp.

It became something he liked to do every single morning. And his typewriting was a good way to pass the time.

tec, tec, tec, tec, ding

Ezekiel moved the bar of the typewriter to go back to its place and keep writing... And by the time he kept writing, he heard some steps approaching him...

It was Chris Mclaine wearing buffy shorts and a good airhorn and looking ready for what would be a good run for his life—a good marathon, which made Ezekiel understand what was coming next.

"Morning, Chris," Ezekiel commented as he remained focused on typing his work. "What time is it?"

tec, tec, tec, tec, ding

"Morning, Zeke, it is almost 7 in the morning." Chris smiled evilly as he was already pointing his airhorn in the air, and with that, the airhorn went off, which immediately made Ezekiel flinch as he could see the chaos the episode would start.

"Wow, already starting the call this early? Does that mean the challenge will happen soon?" The homeschooled boy asked as the evil show host nodded his head to him. "Why do I feel that I'm going to have a good disadvantage from it?"

"That my boy Ezekiel would be telling, but you are right." Chris acted mysterious by not revealing which kind of challenge the campers would suffer, but Ezekiel woke up earlier than he should, meaning that he was already at a disadvantage in the challenge where he would need to be awake all the time.

"Well, sucks to be me." Ezekiel sighed and lamented, which Chris chuckled at from his little interaction.

"DO YOU THINK I HAVE THE FACE OF A FARM GIRL?" There was a shout from the Screaming Gopher cabin, which made both Ezekiel and Chris stare at the window where Leshawna was grumpy for being awake at that time.

Chris stared at Ezekiel, who just raised his finger, then let it drop.

"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that." Ezekiel, even if he was a farm boy, raised and homeschooled inside of a farm, decided to not be offended by such a remark. "I'm going to place my typewriter in my cabin, and then I will be back here.

"Sure, do that, Zeke." Chris smiled as it was a good scene to have seen on camera; the television will love how a farm boy now is going to be aware of the offensive dark-skinned girl who couldn't control her mouth.

At the time Ezekiel was about to take his typewriter with him, the group of campers were already getting out from the cabins and were already forming a group around the host. So he ignored the stares of the group as he finally managed to place his typewriter, and then he found 2 of his backpacks nearby...

"Hmm... that's an idea." Ezekiel mused as he decided to put his plan in motion. "It's going to be difficult, and this would also be a disadvantage in the late game, but this plan is going to be my ace in the sleeve."

At the time he got out, his back was feeling the good weight of a full backpack, while in front of him, there was the light of an empty backpack. By being with the other contestants. Neither of them seemed to be happy to wake up that early to see the host in such a cheerful mood. He even saw Eva bopping her head with her MP3, which was something that she kept as her most treasured object.

And here he was to see one iconic scene of Cody not knowing what was inside of his damn mind to try to touch something that wasn't his. And Eva glanced at Cody slowly approaching her MP3; she didn't try to bite him and growled... no... it was different.

"Touch it, and you die." Eva simply said that with her arms crossed, which made the geek stop in the middle of the act and step away from her. "Good."

"What?" Ezekiel noticed that it was different from that time since he clearly could swear that Eva was... calmer than she should be.

"Morning! Hope you slept well!" Chris smiled cheerfully as he could see the annoyed faces of the whole camp staring at him. Forming a lineup.

"Hi. Chris." Heather treated the host as if she seemed to not be affected by having a bad time sleeping. She seemed completely fine for the challenge that they were going to do that morning. "You looked buff in those shorts."

"I know." Chris smiled as he winked and pointed at her. And he was ready to explain the challenge of the day. "I hope you're all ready because your next challenge begins in exactly... one minute."

Chris looked at his watch to explain it would need one minute to start the challenge and was enough to take the attention of all the campers, especially the ones who seemed to be still sleepy.

"Oh, excuse me." Owen raised his hand to get the host's attention. "I don't know if that's enough time to eat breakfast."

"Oh, you'll get breakfast, Owen," Chris told the big guy, still having the iconic sadistic smile that Chris always has when he wants to screw everyone over. "Right after you complete your twenty-kilometre run around the lake!"

At the time, Chris said that most of the campers looked unamused. Especially Eva, who was with her arms crossed.

"So you want us to run twenty kilometres before eating anything?" Eva scoffed angrily as she could see the smiling face of Chris, which made her tighten her fist, but with a calm, deep breath, she let it go... "You're enjoying our suffering, aren't you?"

"A little bit." Chris smiled as he looked at the clock. "You have 40 seconds."

Ezekiel stared at the scene and blinked, not once, not twice... but something inside of his mind clicked...

"Something is different... Eva didn't go berserk?" Ezekiel thought as he wanted to see what was going on.

CONFESSIONAL - COURTNEY

"Okay, is Chris already making us run around just so later we eat the crappy food like every day? I don't think that's enough motivation. But I don't know why, but I could have sworn that Eva would have been throwing a fit." Courtney commented as she clearly remembered the events happening since the first day. "Since the first day, Eva has been controlling her temper better. As long as you don't interrupt her time in the hot tub or touch her MP3. She is a mature girl as long as you don't do those things. I don't know, but I think I wouldn't have liked to deal with her if we hadn't had the hot tub."

"Okay, runners!" Chris called them out as the group of campers, Gophers and Bass, were lined up ready to start their long run. "On your marks...get set...go!"

When Chris said the word, the whole group of campers already started the competition of the day, with each of them keeping up their own pace. It didn't take long until the good sun would give the campers a powerful heat, making it difficult for them to keep running.

But some campers, like Sadie, Katie, Gwen, and Harold, preferred to walk instead of run since it would be better to not waste their energy on such stupid things.

"Is there still a long way to go?" Harold wondered aloud, but after seeing a good group of campers running nearby them.

"Is there a way for you to shut your mouth?" Gwen decided to answer the question with another one. Which made the nerd close his mouth and decide to keep quiet around the run.

Heather preferred to keep walking, as she could see some other campers far away from her.

CONFESSIONAL - HEATHER

"I don't run," Heather confessed. But then she gave another point. "And there is no way in hell that I would run with heels."

Heather walked, annoyed, until she heard the loud sound of a dog licking the water, and when she looked around, her eyes went wide open from seeing such a bizarre scene.

Owen was on all fours, licking the water of the puddle she was walking in.

"I can't take a breath. Lick must be a sickness condition," Owen said as he was trying to remain strong, but the tiredness was enough to win and make him face down with arms wide open on the puddle.

"Yeah, it's called Gluttonous Fattiticuous; go treat yourself." Heather placed both her hands on her hips as she pointed out the absurdity the fat guy was suffering at that moment. While Leshawna was already at her limit near the tree.

"And what is your excuse, you crazy brat, skinny without a sense of humour... huff huff..." Leshawna was trying to insult the Korean girl, but then the heat was too much for her as she started to pause and then stop insulting. "Whoa, I'm too tired to argue at this moment."

And at that time, Chris, using his little motorcycle and a megaphone, was going to add salt to their injuries.

"COME ON, GUYS, SPEED UP. IF YOU DON'T MANAGE TO GET TO BREAKFAST IN TIME, YOU ARE NOT GOING TO EAT IT." Chris sang as he quickly passed most of the campers while leaving Heather even angrier.

"UGH, I hate this guy so much." Heather tightened her fists, and she managed to pass the puddle by using the fat boy Owen as her path, and she didn't even look at the suffering boy who was being used as a stepstone for her.

(Main Lodge)

It didn't take so long until most of the members of Screaming Goophers and Killer Bass managed to find themselves in.

"Thank God it's over," Courtney said as she, with Geoff, DJ, and Tyler, placed themselves nearby somewhere to sit.

"I can't believe they managed to make us run around this challenge before eating something," Eva said as she was already with her feet on the table.

"Eva? Whe...how..." Courtney said she was confused about seeing the bodybuilder already enjoying a bit of her rest on the main lodge.

"Passed you when you were looking around at the stupid Chris driving his stupid motorcycle," Eva grumped as she was still angry about the host doing that humiliation on them, but she held herself together. "I'm going to take a long time in the hot tub after this."

"Hmm, do you mind if I also go? I'm already tired of this challenge." Courtney asked as she couldn't help but agree with the bodybuilder, a gal who knows that if they have an advantage to rely on, they would use and abuse such an advantage.

"Suit yourself," Eva replied, as Ezekiel also got inside the same main lodge, which made him see that Eva was calmer than in the actual episodes of the show, and while a part of him already could guess the reason for that, he cannot help but be shocked and surprised that it was indeed a huge difference to have a calmer Eva, since now she could be an even stronger potential challenge to the other campers.

But deciding to follow his way of life, Ezekiel just smiled and let the show go on. Who knows who could be potentially eliminated today in case the bass loses again, since the reason why in the canon was because Heather took the opportunity to touch Eva's MP3 and waited the day after to make Eva suffer the consequences of her berserker mode.

Ezekiel, knowing that the game was going to start to get worse from there, decided to sit among the Killer Bass...

"Welp... that was easy." Ezekiel smiled as he was still sweating a lot from the exercise, especially after releasing a heavy backpack above the table, which made his teammates stare at him in surprise, but then, before they even asked about what happened, Ezekiel slowly narrowed his eyes, knowing how the challenge would go. "Too...easy..."

The tone of his voice was noticeable to Duncan and DJ, who were nearby him, and with that, they also could understand the meaning behind his words.

"What do you mean by that?" Bridgette asked as she sat nearby them, and before Ezekiel replied, Duncan sat as he understood what was happening.

"I have to agree with Zeke; something is up. On the first day of the challenge, they made us jump towards a pool infested with sharks... Running miles before breakfast sounded too ordinary for a challenge; something is up." Duncan was streetwise enough to see something was up, and from the tone of the voice of the homeschooled boy, he also could see some red flags of the challenge.

And by explaining the way the last challenge went, the group of Killer Bass then looked at each other.

"So you mean that this is possibly an advantage challenge? And the whole team to appear first is going to have the advantage on the next challenge?" Courtney could see the way the challenge would have gone, and by seeing the possible pattern, both Ezekiel and Duncan stared at each other and became silent... because one didn't know the answer, while the other didn't want to explain further what was going to happen.

"So what is our plan for dealing with this?" Bridgette asked, which made Duncan, Courtney, Ezekiel, and Eva look at each other.

Ezekiel knows the answer; however, he didn't like to be the one to explain it to his team. He didn't have a choice.

"I think it would be for the best if we had someone already in mind to vote it off," Ezekiel commented while the others had someone in mind but didn't have the courage to tell. So an idea struck inside his mind. "Maybe we should also be honest with the person we have in mind to vote off, making them aware to give their best performance; that way, if they surpass our expectations, we can vote off the worst person who made a mistake today. It would be the best time for them to prove themselves."

Duncan became quiet while Courtney also became thoughtful with the idea; however, Eva narrowed her eyes.

"And who do you think should be the one who deserves to leave?" Eva was already glaring, as she had in mind that people would try to stab her in the back.

"If you think it's you, Eva, you are out of your mind; you were one MVP from the last challenge." Ezekiel immediately noticed that she was starting to get annoyed, and even if Ezekiel knew about Eva's temper, from the first challenge, Eva became a good piece to help them achieve victory.

The sudden comment made the bodybuilder blink, as her silence was enough to show her surprise.

"Yeah, you were asleep at the time we decided on the best trio of MVPs on the challenge." Courtney agreed as she pointed out and explained how the conversation of the hot tub was...

Eva, who was listening with her stubborn semblance, suddenly gave a slight smile of relief before coming back to her usual scornful face. So as the whole group became quiet, it wasn't Ezekiel who was the one who gave the suggestion.

"I have one good idea who was the weakest link of the team. A duo of stupid girls." Duncan said, as he already could see Ezekiel glancing at him, the delinquent wasn't kind with his words. "They have been a pain in our asses since the start of the show."

"Duncan, while I understand that those girls can be pretty handful without being together, and possibly a burden for us to carry, we shouldn't do that without her c..." Bridgette was about to cut the idea from Duncan but suddenly was surprised by Ezekiel.

"I will tell them both." Ezekiel made sure to be known to the whole group, which Courtney and Bridgette looked at the hat boy staring at the door. "What Duncan said may be harsh, but there was a truth behind it: they are too dependent on each other. And for them to truly compete on this show, or even grow up as a person, they must learn in this game that there will be a time that they are going to be a part of it, even if they want it or not."

"Well then." Duncan smiled as he tightened his fist. "So we warn the duo of twins that they are at risk of being eliminated today, and if they don't prove themselves, they are going to be on the verge of elimination."

Courtney remained in silence, but looking at how her team had the possibility of winning or losing, she must always have a backup plan, but the idea of warning the person who was on the verge of elimination and incentivizing them to prove themselves to be better was a good way to make sure that she would remain in the competition, and she would be the one winning.

"Usually it would have been best to eliminate the strongest members because they would become a threat in the future." Courtney gave a counterpoint, as she somehow believed someone would betray her at any moment.

"That's a stupid idea." And at that time Ezekiel surprised Courtney by saying that. "While it would be the best to make you the strongest, it would always be the best to rely on your team. We won last time because we worked together, and the Screaming Gophers have a drama between themselves. I would prefer to eliminate the strongest of the other team instead of our strongest members because it's best to win against the enemy you know the strength of losing to an enemy you have no idea about their strengths."

Ezekiel's comment made Courtney, Duncan, and Eva stare in surprise by that point since the boy even decided to make a good example.

"Movies of competitions that have great success had some of the best endings when two childhood friends went to the finals to show their strong developments, as the rivalry was awaited during all the time, sure that the arrogant antagonist that most people want to see lose is appealing, it would create a better cheer over the finals when all the public is divided on who to cheer on, dividing friends and rivals until the end." Ezekiel knows good movies and shows that ended up with that kind of climax.

"And you got that right, Ezekiel." Suddenly a voice could be heard from behind him, as the whole group of campers stared at the one host who was smiling widely at them. "Usually having the chaos as a drama also works many times, but in some great movies, as in one of my badminton ones, I acted with a good friend of mine and used our friendship to make a way for both of us wanting to win with all costs. We did a great final, and let me tell you a secret... the last throw was improvised, and we both really wanted to win."

Ezekiel looked at Chris and was surprised to hear such a comment, learning from even the crazy, sadistic Chris Maclaine that one of his acts, improvisation, was something out of your mind.

"And what are you doing here, Chris?" Courtney asked as she narrowed her eyes, as she saw that the host was listening to their conversation.

"Well, I'm here to wait for the other campers, nothing more than that. But your conversation about giving some incentive was a good strategy and a good way to start a drama, so I say keep it up because the audience will love to see how the duo of twins will react and how they will do in the rest of the challenge." Chris smiled, as he clearly could see the suffering the whole team would have when dealing with such a horrible challenge he had in mind. "Oh, and look at that, it seems the twins are finally here, with DJ and Geoff."

And like Chris has said, the whole group of Bass, with also some of the Goophers like Heather, Beth, Gwen, and even Izzy. Sadie and Katie were tired after the long walk, and they decided to drop themselves over the table. The other Gophers were on the other side of the Main Lodge, making Ezekiel glance at Courtney and Duncan...

The duo remained quiet, but they directed their heads towards the twins.

"Katie and Sadie," Ezekiel said as he used the most serious tone, which not only brought the attention of the twins but also the Jamaican and the party boy. "We need to have a serious conversation right now."

"Ohhhh, what is it?" Sadie asked as she got excited to hear someone talking directly to her. "What do you want to talk about? Is it about Justin? He is so lovely."

"Yes, he reminds me of the time we met that British boy in the mall; he was so cute. Oh, oh, we need to go to the mall after the show." Katie commented that she was feeling excited, and Sadie was also happy with the idea.

"Yeah, as the time we ca..." Sadie was about to concur with her best friend when Ezekiel didn't even want to beat around the bush since he was already annoyed.

"You both are on the verge of elimination," Ezekiel said, and just like that, the girls froze and looked at him in horror, as DJ and Geoff didn't even have a good reaction as well. "Since we don't know that we can win, you both were chosen since from the last challenge you both became the primary option to be voted off in case we lose..."

"Wha...what..." Katie stuttered as Sadie had her own eyes watering from such words.

Before the duo starts crying. Ezekiel pressed further.

"So that's why we want you both to do your best because you both have something to prove... and in case you both fail the task, it will be between you both who will be voted off," Ezekiel said with the most solemn tone, as a good part of him felt the pain of seeing the faces of both Katie and Sadie. "I'm sorry, but the power of friendship just works when you both work together to be stronger and not when you become so dependent that you would be useless without each other."

With that, Ezekiel left the chair and decided to walk to the bathroom, while Duncan had to whistle by watching this scene, and Chris was smiling like it was the best day of his life.

"Wow, cold and sharp speech, maybe I should add this one in case I become an antagonist in my next movie." Chris loved the way the homeschooled boy gave the carrot and the stick to both twins, and he can already see the viewers of the show showing empathy for the twins but also giving to Ezekiel for speaking facts.

CONFESSION EZEKIEL

"Did I feel bad for speaking the truth to the duo of annoying siblings who couldn't live without each other?" Ezekiel stared at the camera as he was scratching his head in reflection. "No, I didn't. These two need to understand that it's okay to depart for a few days or weeks without each other. Because these two became so annoying for not being on the same team... they cried without each other, they shouted without each other... they don't even go to the bathroom without each other... I swear, if there was a case of them ending up peeing on Poison Ivy, the duo would be doing it without thinking twice. They are not stronger together, but they are both weak alone... It's not worth the burden from them both."

Ezekiel explained the facts about what happened.

"I tried, I tried to be patient, but they don't realize that on this show, everything is a big deal... for the sake of the drama, they wouldn't think twice about how to make them both depart from each other." And with that, Ezekiel pressed the flush, and the static went off.

At the time Ezekiel came back, there were both Katie and Sadie, who were holding themselves together and crying loudly, much to his exasperation and also for a few members of the team. DJ looked sadly at him but became quiet, while Tyler tried to help the girls, but both of them just slapped him on the face and started to cry even louder.

"It seems that they cannot learn their lesson." Ezekiel sighed in disappointment. But with a resolute mind, as he knew that it didn't matter since sooner or later neither of the twins would grow up until each of them departed from the other, Sadie did have more opportunities the first season as she was alone, and she grew a bit of her character; however, with such terrible skill and with Courtney without patience, it leads the chubby camper on the shame boat towards the well-rested island, but she didn't grow a character and became irrelevant in the future.

Ezekiel would have worded it better, but a part of him, as a watcher of the show, never actually cared for both of his siblings, but being near them made him agree more with Duncan when it comes to launching both girls to the lions... So Ezekiel found it ironic how he preferred to eliminate Sadie and Katie way before the season than see them get lost in the forest trying to have the terrible fight of siblings and being spoiled brats who would just make amends on the time the team loses.

Looking for the other side, and seeing that indeed most of the Goophers were staring at him from the choice of words he just said, he knew that sometimes doing the meddling work was a chaotic spot, since most of the time he would receive the blame and the judgment of the others, but sometimes for people to grow up, they needed to understand that being a teenager is fine, but in the competition, people wouldn't care if you are the best friends with someone if you don't have the drive to win.

By opening one of his backpacks, Ezekiel took from inside what would be a sketchbook, which made the Kille Bass group stare at him in surprise. And a good pencil in his hands, Ezekiel decided to distract himself from the bad thoughts on how the boredom would get to him and a good way to relax himself from the pressure of waiting for the whole team in silence.

"Oh hey, Zeke. Is that a sketchbook?" DJ asked as Tyler also approached to see curiously what the hat boy was doing at the moment, and at the time he nodded to him as he turned a few pages, which revealed some of his works. Some of the works were a complete version of a cartoon style, but each of them being like a well-sketched pencil drawing made the Jamaican awestruck from seeing it. "Woaa, dude."

Tyler quickly looked, and he was also surprised to see how the boy managed to create great creations, which Ezekiel called, inside of his mind a fanart from some own customized works he created the way he remembered.

"Dude, look at this one, a group of chicks using weapons," Tyler said as he looked at the art style of some of the girls, one using a spear, the other a whip, and the other two gauntlets. "This trio looks awesome. And also a boy is using a shield."

"Oh yeah, they are my creation; they are from Steve Universe," Ezekiel commented as he was about to draw some doodles, but seeing the Killer Bass approaching to see it, he didn't mind it.

"Wow, Ezekiel, this is pretty nice work," Courtney commented that she could see that some of the fanart looked clean and also well made; without sensualizing them, it was more like they were in a combat way, and every girl looked badass.

"Thanks, Courtney, I have been doing a lot of preparation to make them as ready as I can imagine. She is Pearl, that one is Amethyst, and the tallest of them is Garnet, and this little boy is the main character, Steven Universe." Ezekiel presented to his friends around every single character, as Duncan scoffed but didn't show that he was impressed by the work. Even Katie and Sadie let out sudden cries, being interested to see more of it and being happy to be distracting themselves from sudden bad thoughts.

Bridgette took that as an opportunity to see how Ezekiel viewed the Crystal Gems and hoped that it wouldn't have been those well-puberty-matured images, and to her surprise, every single one of them was gorgeous, but their most humanized way also showed a good, well-structured part of being a mineral, like a gem... She loved to see the little boy fanart named Steven since she always thought Steven would have been bound with a hat, but seeing a little chubby kid of 7 years old made her smile even further... On the next page, she saw the name of someone that she wanted so much to know.

"What about that one? The one with four arms?" Bridgette asked as she then looked at the actual drawing of her for the first time. The long hair, the way her forehead and chest somehow lighted on the shadows, and the way that she was holding a freaking bow with a different kind of arrow. The clothing... that art was gorgeous.

"Oh, that's Opal," Ezekiel said as he showed the art he did about the character, which made the whole group awestruck once again, and this time Bridgette now had something she was happy to know... she knew who the giant woman was... And now she can use it as her main point of imagination when she has the opportunity to finally read Ezekiel's work... if he gives his permission to her to read.

CONFESSION- DJ.

"It was awesome to see how dedicated Ezekiel was to achieving his first book. He showed so much of what his plans were around Steven Universe, and he told me there would be a lot of drama with some wholesome moments, and it made me want to read it once. But then I saw his sketches of Courage, and he is the most adorable beagle I have ever seen in my life. And the Muriel, Momma, if you ever saw it, it would be almost like you looking at yourself in the mirror, but she is Scottish, but I can see how much Courage loved her..." DJ said as he happily commented on the confession, and then he gave a nervous smile and sweated a bit from thinking a bit more. "But also some of his scared shouts made me a bit scared. When Ezekiel said Courage shouted a lot, he even showed how many drawings he had on his scarred face, and there was one section dedicated to villains that he made me look away from because it would be too much for me, and seeing Duncan actually stare at Ezekiel and almost freak out showed how much darker the villains were. So I'm glad he did it. Eustace looks exactly like I imagined, so I guess he had it coming. But anyway, I can't wait to see more of it."

DJ commented as he didn't notice someone suddenly opening the door.

"BUGA WUGA WUGA WUGA GUGA."

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." DJ jumped as he also farted on live television, while it showed Duncan laughing from seeing the cowardly Jamaican scream in fear of his life. "IT'S NOT FUNNY."

"HAHAHAHAHA. OH, IT IS. Now I can see why Eustace does that; it's hilarious." Duncan said as he left the confession bathroom, and the Jamaican narrowed his eyes.

"Oh, that's going to have a payback," DJ swore as the static took place again from the confession.

An hour has passed since most of the campers who were in the main lodge remained mostly bored and fighting the tiredness from their bodies. Some of them were with their heads lying on the table as they were on the verge of sleep, waiting for the other teammates to appear and put an end to the challenge many sought it would have.

Chris was enjoying his time by filing his nails and humming a song.

Most of the campers seemed to be tired of waiting for the other campers at that moment until, like a blast, the door was opened with Owen crawling like a zombie.

"Finally, food. Feed me, feed me." Owen went on the table, and when he collapsed, it was enough to break the whole table as the group of tired Screaming Goophers gave some space for the chubby happy camper to have some room.

"Oh boy, we made it..." Leshawna appeared completely exhausted, as her entire body went to her knees and she started crawling inside of the lodge. And with that, the whole Screaming Goophers inside the main lodge.

"Wow, why did it take you so long?" Courtney looked both concerned andimpatient. She could see Harold holding his chest like he was almost having a heart attack. "We don't know if we lost the challenge if you were the last one who came."

"UGHH AHHH, I think I'm having a palpitation," Harold said as he used both his hands to clutch his chest as his eyes got wide, and the group of Killer Bass didn't know if he was being dramatic or not.

Gwen, as she was listening,suddenly got a thought on her mind.

"Hey, wait a minute. If they lost, that means we won the challenge!" At the time Gwen used the logic, she felt very happy to explain to her group, and at the time she said that the Gophers quickly cheered, happy with their first victory.

"Whoa there! Hold your horses, guys." Chris then decided to step in, which made Ezekiel, Duncan, and even Eva glance at each other thinking the same thing... It wasn't that easy. "That wasn't the challenge!"

"What did you just say?" Gwen's eyes twitched as she looked at the host weirdly. The group of campers went into a whole marathon with empty hands.

At the time Chris walked in the direction of a giant purple curtain, which made Tyler suddenly realize one thing.

"Hey guys, is it just me, or did this curtain just appear from nowhere?" Tyler pointed it out, but then he received a slap on the back of his head from the delinquent, who rolled his eyes.

"No, idiot, you were knocked out when Chris came here and explained that there was something behind the curtains and didn't explain if it was a reward or something like that," Duncan explained as he pointed out Chris, who seemed to be ready. "What kind of torturing challenge Chris may have in mind behind that curtain?"

"Who's hungry!?" And with that, Chris then pulled back a certain way, revealing something that made most of the campers, if not all of them, have their eyes sparkling and drool like they were a bunch of starving animals. A buffet table was completely stacked with foods of great quality, which made them think they had died and had woken up in heaven.

CONFESSIONAL - GWEN

"After a whole week of brown sludge, I almost cried when I saw that buffet," Gwen admitted as she pointed out how they have to eat the most disgusting kind of food made by the chef himself.

CONFESSIONAL - OWEN

"And then I saw it, the buffet table. It was beautiful." Owen said with his voice showing that he may have entered into an oasis while he felt like the richest man on earth. "There was turkey and Nanaimo bars, and baked beans and maple syrup!"

"Sniff Ha... can I have a minute?" Owen shed some tears as he felt emotionally touched by seeing the good food once again in his life.

The brunch around the Main Lodge was something Ezekiel never thought he would have seen in his life. He was always curious about how the characters may have enjoyed the buffet from episode 3 of Total Drama, and from looking at that angle, he could see what he was missing.

Duncan, DJ, and Geoff were eating like a bunch of animals, like they desperately needed to feed themselves from the prey, while Harold, even as skinny as he was, was eating rice and beans in such a way that Ezekiel thought he was watching a nerd trying to replicate the cultural art of anime eating rice bowl style. Harold was using a fork to push down rice at an angle like the plate was on his face.

It wasn't pretty. Neither did Owen make it easier since he was eating all the food like a bottomless garbage disposal.

But from all the food Ezekiel was looking for, there was one thing he was aiming for: breads and desserts. It would be risky, and it would be a mess... But Ezekiel knew that he would need it.

Grab slices of cake, cups of mousse, cinnamon rolls, and a few breads. It was enough to fill his empty backpack.

"Why are you placing the food in the backpack, dude?" Tyler noticed the hat camper hiding the food from the others, which made Ezekiel stare at him, but not before thinking about what to say...

"Well, we finally had a great time eating a lot of good food. Don't you think it would be best if we saved it for tomorrow in case we needed it?" Ezekiel quickly pointed out one of the advantages of eating the food of Chef Hatchet. "If tomorrow we start eating military food again, at least I have backup food in case I want something nice to eat."

"Ohhhh, that's smart, dude." Tyler nodded his head as he decided to take some bread and place it in his pocket, which Ezekiel smiled at since it was a good strategy in case they would need it in the future. But now he filled his backpack for later. Ezekiel finally could enjoy the good food Chef Hatchet did for them, enjoying the days of paradise in case hell took a break.

.

.

.

"Uuuuuuuuugh..." With the passing of time, the group finally went to the final point, where the entire buffet was completely eaten. Almost everyone was either groaning or holding their completely stuffed stomachs.

Chris, satisfied to see how his evil plan has been working well so far, decided to start the true reason for the buffet after the exercises.

"Ok, campers!" Chris called to everyone, and the group winced when he used the megaphone. "Time for part two of your challenge!"

"I thought eating was the second part." Owen groaned with his mouth full and with food stains on his face. And while the Scream Gophers looked at the host of the show confused, the Killer Bass then glanced at each other, knowing what they suspected and feared was about to happen.

"What more do you want from us?" Gwen asked as she was feeling her stomach dropping from all the food she ate.

"Weird goth girl is right." Heather admitted it while groaning to herself. "Haven't we been through enough?"

Chris looked annoyed but decided to reply to Heather with a bit of sarcasm.

"Um... Let me think about that...No!" Chris said with a giant smirk on his face. Knowing that he was going to enjoy the next part of the challenge. "It's time for ... The Awake-a-thon!"

"The what-a-thon?" Owen asked as he looked confused about the name of the challenge.

"Don't worry! This is an easy one!" Chris said as he went down from the table and decided to explain the rules. The sound of the megaphone could still amplify his voice to make all the campers hear. "The team with the last camper standing wins invincibility!"

Gwen then realized what the plan of the host was, but she decided to ask just to be sure.

"So, what you're saying is the 20k run and the turkey-eating frenzy were part of your evil plan to make it harder for us to stay awake?" Gwen asked, finally understanding what the actual challenge of the day was.

"That's right, Gwen!" Chris happily admitted.

"Man, he's good." Gwen had to say, the host was certainly good at planning.

Leshwana nodded her head as she felt terrified from seeing how devious the host of the show could be.

"Alright campers, to the campfire pit!" Chris instructed everyone as he started to leave the main lodge. "Move, move, move!"

And while the group seemed to be walking, they knew that they were in a deadly trap. DJ was about to follow them.

"Hey DJ, can you help me to carry this?" A voice was enough to make him snap from his concentration, just to see Ezekiel trying to raise two backpacks. "I think I can't handle this alone."

The Jamaican camper shrugged, but at the time he took one backpack, he felt that it was heavy, like 20 pounds of weight.

"What is inside of this?" DJ asked as he used a bit of his strength to carry it, offering his other hand. Ezekiel smiled as he gave the other backpack, which was lighter than the other.

"Oh, it's something you are not going to believe," Ezekiel said as he stretched himself. "I don't know why, but I had a feeling that I would need it."

DJ nodded his head as the duo passed towards Gween and went to the fire pit.

"So," Trent walked up to Gwen while holding his stomach. "How long do you think it'll be before everyone's out cold?"

"Possibly an hour," Gwen tried to guess, but at that moment, Owen passed by, groaning loudly with some drool escaping from his mouth... "Or even less."

And from the time it started passing by, the Killer Bass team looked at Ezekiel as if he was the craziest person alive...

Courtney, Eva, and DJ looked in disbelief, not finding the right words to say.

"No way," Duncan said as he started laughing.

"That's so cool," Harold said loudly as he had to admit that nobody ever thought about it.

"DUUUUUDE." Tyler shouted in disbelief, as Katie and Sadie couldn't even help but be surprised.

And on the Gophers side, all the other team was surprised and in disbelief.

"Is he for real?" Heather asked in disbelief as she couldn't help but find another weirdo in the show. "Should even this be allowed?"

"Didn't he carry the weight on the running with him?" Owen asked Trent, who nodded his head.

"Yeah, maybe Chris allowed it because of that." Trent had to confess that he was surprised.

"I should have expected that," Gwen commented, but with a good smile on her face. "A good plan, I thought."

Bridgette agreed; she was still surprised, but she shouldn't have been. It was a genius plan.

Ding

Ezekiel pushed the metal bar on the left as he continued to use his typewriter above the log where he was supposed to sit.

"With a time like this? I can have a loooooooooot of work done. This may be the best challenge ever." Ezekiel said as his many blocks of papers with already written chapters of Steven Universe, Adventure Time, and Courage the Cowardly Dog were nearby him. Seeing his friends staring at him, he couldn't help but smile at them. "You guys want to read?"

The sun, which was around the sky, finally decided to act as a good way to indicate the hours, and by passing by quickly, the hours since the marathon until that moment were reached in red letters.

12 HOURS LATER

All 21 campers were hanging around the campfire site. Most of the Screaming Gophers looked exhausted with bags under their eyes. On the Bass team, the morale seemed to be the opposite.

"Noooo," Harold commented as he was shifting for another page. "Marceline owns the house Finn and Jake live in?"

"Yep," Ezekiel smiled as he continued pressing the keys of the typewriter, while the good part of the Killer Bass team seemed to be distracting themselves from reading some of the works made by the homeschooled boy.

Since it was like the group was sitting and talking as well, the idea to keep their minds distracted gave an advantage towards the awake-a-thon.

Chris smiled as he appeared to show their progress.

"We're now twelve hours." Chris's voice softly spoke up as the camera gave a view of all the campers struggling to stay awake. "So far all 21 campers are still wide awake."

"Woohoo!" Owen cheered with heavy bags under his eyes as he tried to stay awake with his usual happiness and enthusiasm. "I can do that in my sleep! Woohoo…" After a few seconds, Owen proceeded to pass out on the ground with a thud, the Gophers falling to 9 awake members.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"The Awake-a-thon was definitely the most brutal thing I've ever done in my life," Gwen said with a sigh.

Gwen let out a loud yawn as she looked down at the ground, feeling like complete crap.

"This is the most boring thing I've ever done in my life," Gwen said with Trent sitting next to her. By seeing some of the killer Bass team reading the sheets of paper and even showing their reaction while the others were talking in cheerful mode, she couldn't help but envy them. "I should have brought a book to read."

"Yeah, that was a smart plan. But it could be way worse." The guitarist let out a yawn before looking at Gwen.

"Oh yeah?" Gwen questioned as she looked at Trent. "How?"

"I could be stuck here without you to talk to." Trent smiled at the Goth girl and said that.

Gwen couldn't help but give a small smile at Trent's words, a small hint of pink coming to her cheeks.

All the while Heather watched with narrowed eyes. Knowing that now she needs to think quickly.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"So my strategy is to get two other campers to form an alliance with me and take the final three," Heather explained as she put a finger to her chin. "Beth is already in my hands since she showed the utmost loyalty. I can ask her to jump, and she would jump without thinking twice. Now, I just need to solidify one more member... But the only question is, who can I find that is either desperate or dumb enough to do whatever I say, like Beth?"

Heather watched around until a voice caught her attention.

"What are you doing?" Gwen asked with a raised eyebrow as she and Trent looked to see Lindsay trying to stand on her head.

"Trying…to get the blood to rush to my head," Lindsay answered with a smile on her face. "Heh… I think it's working."

"Can I try?" Beth asked as she walked next to Lindsay.

"Sure!" Lindsay encouraged.

Heather looked at both Lindsay and Beth with a grin.

"Perfect. Great job, Beth." Heather smiled as she walked towards the duo who seemed to be trying to do the same thing. Heather walked towards the duo. "Hey, girls."

"Oh hey, Heather? Want to join us?" Beth asked while Heather rolled her eyes.

"I prefer to pass. But thanks for inviting me." Heather used her rude tone, but seeing Beth eager to please her, she decided to add a bit of smooth tone before going back to her strategy. "Lindsy, Beth, can I talk to you for a second?"

"Sure!" Both girls said in unison… both standing on their heads.

As they left the group of the Goophers, Heather crossed her arms as she smiled at the plan working so well in her favour.

"Well, girls, I have a plan to bring me and two more girls to the final 3. And since Beth knows about this, I also choose you, Lindsay, to reach the final 3." Heather played her cards right, since Beth nodded her head as a good minion, and Lindsay was feeling awestruck by the idea that she was going to be in the final three.

"Really?" Lindsay seemed to be so happy she couldn't help but ask.

Heather nodded as she felt satisfied with her plan completed.

"You should know that this is a very big deal. I am placing my trust in you, and trust is a two-way street." Heather said solemnly as she could see the girls eating out of the palm of her hand. "So you'll do everything I say, then?"

"Sure!" Lindsay squealed loudly, "WE'RE GOING TO THE FINAL THREE!"

Heather cringed from the loud shout, and Beth, who also heard the scream, paled.

"Shhhhhhh." Beth said she was afraid and looked around to see if the group was looking at them. "Lindsay, please be more quiet; they cannot know we are doing this."

"Why not?" Lindsay asked while Heather raised her eyebrow.

"Last challenge I messed up, and I don't want them to keep targeting me until I get out. If they keep finding an excuse to try to vote for me, I will never be able to be in the final 3," Beth said, exasperated. Which made Lindsay and even Heather understand how desperate Beth was... "I got lucky, really lucky. If it weren't for Heather and Cody defending me, I would have been the one leaving."

Heather remained quiet.

CONFESSION - HEATHER:

"Okay, that girl needs a life. Come on, while I'm in full force participating in the competition and I plan to crush down to the victory, all I just did was simply let her carry my crate and defend her just to send the bookworm away." Heather said in disbelief, as she knew the words she just said. "I mean, I don't care how her life would be when she loses the prize, but come on, we are also here to try to be famous, and there must be a limit on how desperate the person must be... and I'm not going to teach her how to have a life, oh no, no way. Take me out of this."

CONFESSION - BETH:

"I don't want to go home this early. I have so much to prove... and the nightmare I had yesterday of me dragging down my team again didn't help me at all... I want to be in the final three, and this is my only chance." Beth said as she sweated from the future. "How things will go until there?"

The trio of girls went to their places to continue the challenge, while the whole group of Killer Bass was still in their conversation...

In the next hour, nothing seemed to happen.

"Ughhh, okay. I think I'm going to have a break now." Ezekiel said as he then took his other backpack, which, by opening, made the Killer Bass look surprised. "Ah, a cake break is always a good idea."

"Did you just bring food?" Courtney asked as she stopped reading the sheets and was enjoying a good time talking with Tyler.

"Oh yeah. I forgot." Tyler slapped his face, and then from his pocket, he took bread and started eating. "Man, that was a genius plan."

"Yep, me and Tyler noticed that we may come back eating the usual camp food, so we just took some reserves in an emergency... so like right now, my body craves sugar," Ezekiel said as he started eating the cake. And making the others groan. Either for still being full from eating or for the fact they would return to eating Chef's food when the challenge was over.

Eva glanced; she was currently sitting next to both Bridgette and Geoff while listening to heavy metal music on her MP3 player. The athlete decided that she had had enough, so she stood up as she put her MP3 in her pocket.

"I'm going to the bathroom," Eva told everyone as she headed toward the bathroom area. But as she walked, her MP3 player fell out of her pocket.

Heather watched this happen, and a smirk came to her face. But before she even got up from her seat. There was a shout that made everyone alert.

"YO, EVA, YOUR MP3 FELL ON THE FLOOR," Ezekiel shouted as he was eating his cake, which made the bodybuilder girl freeze, and then quickly check on the pocket, and to see that it was the truth, she glanced at the floor, which, for such a relief, she went back and took it from there. But at the time she was going to leave... She went to the homeschooled boy and gave him a crushing hug, much to his panic and dismay. "Ughhhhhhh."

"Thanks, you have no idea how important this is to me." Eva released him as she heard the sound of bones snapping and immediately left the area to go to the bathroom.

"Pain, pain... gratefulness is pain," Ezekiel said as his own feet were twitching and his entire body was on the floor.

Heather scoffed. As she found, nothing would have been that easy.

24 HOURS

The night has filled the island as the red letters finally reached the 24-hour mark. On the Screaming Gophers' side, Owen and Izzy had all fallen asleep, with everyone else looking exhausted and ready to fall anytime now. All except Justin, who was standing firm, unmoving, with his chest puffed out and his eyes wide open.

On the Killer Bass side, the whole group is still awake, but different from the beginning, most of them look deeply annoyed by one specific thing.

Tec, tec, tec, tec. Ding, wrap.

Duncan, Eva, Courtney, and Tyler were already covering their ears from the constant annoying sound of the typewriter constantly typing the next word.

"I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE. I WANT TO DESTROY THIS ABOMINATION." Duncan said as he really tried to go towards Ezekiel, who seemed to be constantly typing and being in his zone. The dark circles under his eyes showed how deeply he was doing so much for the next project. And the delinquent wanted to destroy the bane of all the annoying sounds.

"DUNCAN, STOP," Courtney said as she was doing her best to not be annoyed, and she and DJ used both forces to hold the delinquent away from the hat boy. At that moment the group seemed to be on the verge of fighting each other; a sigh was heard from the said boy.

"Ahhhh, thank God it's over. I'm going to have a break." Ezekiel said, which made the group of Killer Bass finally achieve peace. "I'm going to the bathroom."

"Finally, with that annoying sound, I couldn't even...sleep..." Duncan said as he was finally achieving a conclusion that made not just him, but some of the other members of the team realize... "*BEEP*. I forgot we shouldn't sleep. WE NEED IT TO STAY AWAKE."

And before the group would even try to reach Ezekiel to ask him to come back, a voice that appeared from the last person they wanted to hear on that night was from the host himself.

"Congratulations, campers!" Chris said as he watched the completely exhausted and sleep-deprived campers from next to the metal barrier. "You've made it to the twenty-four-hour mark. Time to take things up a notch!"

"Fairy Tales!" Everyone then watched as Chris pulled a sheet off of what was revealed to be a large stack of books.

"Oh, he's not serious!" Gwen complained, as that was one of the last things she wanted right now.

"Well, I have one special for you all." Chris smiled evilly as he went nearby to the Killer Bass group and quickly looked at one of the blocks of paper; he found the one he was looking for. "This one was written by your team member yesterday, and when I was watching the security cameras, I slept like a log for a few hours after he read it for a grammar review. Let's start with this one... Courage the Cowardly Dog, and the Sandman sleep."

"Oh no." The whole group of Killer Bass, who was staring at Chris, now got on his hands one story, which could be a killing factor to anyone who was going to listen to it. And with Ezekiel in the bathroom, their source of protection is now against them.

Chris then cleared his throat and got ready to read… Only for a harp to be heard, everyone watched and laughed as Chef Hatchet came up next to Chris wearing a pink sheep costume. Chef growled as Chris and a few others laughed at him until the host cleared his throat again and started reading from the book.

"In a farm... in the middle of nowhere. There was a family of three, which everyone knows who it is. Muriel, who was using her nightie to sleep, was enjoying a good time with her constant snoring. Eustace seemed to be sleeping, unaffected by the constant snoring... but our lovely purple beagle, Courage, was pulling his eyelids to try to see if he could sleep with that constant noise... and from another side of somewhere, there was a giant sandcastle, where there was a man dressed in purple and a black mask, constantly counting the sheep jumping over his bed... 632,000,498, 632,000,499..."

"Sadie, we cannot sleep first." Katie tried to help her sister to remain awake, but the chubby camper was doing her best to remain awake. Sadie just stared at Katie, who was on the verge of crying.

"It's too late for me... Katie, please be strong, for both of us." Sadie gave a sad smile as she closed her eyes for the first time.

"Noooooo." Katie was about to lament when she was the next victim of the impactful weight of tiredness and sleep.

The story ended up getting quite a few yawns from some of the campers. It even managed to get a member of the Gophers out. Cody, who proceeded to lie asleep on Owen's butt, started to dream about the Sandman having problems sleeping and how the idea of stealing someone's sleep was good enough for his imagination to fly... but... only to be woken up by Owen farting. But he was still out.

When Ezekiel came back, Chris was in the middle of telling his work. Later Ezekiel had to conclude.

CONFESSION - EZEKIEL:

"Courage the Cowardly Dog and the Sandman Sleep was a creation I had for people who suffered from insomnia. Since there was a time my pa was having problems without a reason why he couldn't sleep... The ending may surprise you on how little personal things were the factor on how to help us to sleep well at night." Ezekiel commented as he was feeling proud of his work. "Still a low blow, Chris."

More time passed as more and more campers kept falling like flies. Ezekiel tried his best to keep writing, but suddenly he started to see double... He shook his head and once again shoved another dessert in his face to keep eating just to recover his energy. And by eating bread, he was prepared for what was coming next. But no other campers were as ready as him.

It got even worse when Chef, now dressed up like a ballerina, started dancing around with Chris playing The Dance of the Sugar Plum Fairy on the radio as Chef threw some sort of sleep-inducing sparkles on the other campers, with these sparkles managing to knock DJ out as he tied himself to a tree…causing the tree to fall.

40 HOURS…

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"I figured that if I kept moving, I could outlast all of them," Courtney explained her strategy of constantly running in place. "I just had to keep my eye on the ball."

"Courtney," Courtney was focused on doing her exercise, but the voice broke her concentration. "Carbs, you need carbs."

Then she found in the hands of Ezekiel an offering of bread to her, which made her raise her eyebrow at him.

"I'm at my limit. Good luck in winning for the team." Ezekiel said he wasn't able to keep it going, and just like that, the long plan of stalling their chances was finally crumbling.

And with that, the Killer Bass lost another member, now making them the remaining four of their team. Duncan, Courtney, Eva, and Geoff. All of them seemed to be losing their energy quickly and were too bored and tired to do anything else.

The Screaming Gophers also weren't having a good time either, since Heather decided to elbow one of her alliance members.

"We need to talk about our strategy." Heather tried to remain positive and in control of the challenge, but the moment Lindsay fell from her seat, it showed how much was at stake, especially when she looked at her other member, Beth, who was knocked out with her legs in the air. "Beth?"

"Ok, favourite song?" Gwen asked as she and Trent continued to sit next to each other. To both pass the time and help each other stay awake, they kept asking each other various questions.

"She will be loved." Trent thought about it for a moment before answering. And with a smile on his face before asking his question. "Favourite colour?"

"Midnight blue." Gwen didn't even have to think about this one.

"Ooh, mysterious. I like that." Trent said with a little grin on his face. Gwen smiled but soon yawned, causing Trent to quickly put a hand on her shoulder. "Aw, don't fall asleep. Okay, quick. Favourite movie moment?"

"You're going to think it's cheesy," Gwen told Trent.

"I promise I won't," Trent reassured the girl.

"The kiss at the end of that road trip movie." Gwen averted her gaze a bit before admitting it to the guitarist. "You know, the one with the guy and the three girls?"

"I know the one." Trent laughed a bit, with Gwen even joining in on the laughing with Trent. "You like that movie?"

The moment would have been sweet… had a now naked Owen not sleepwalked past them. Both of their eyes slowly widened as they looked to where Owen was lying and saw only all of his clothes scattered about. They then watched as Owen, still sleepwalking, headed into the woods.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Did I mention that I ate the entire dish of baked beans and maple syrup?" Owen sheepishly asked. "Funny thing about baked beans, they make me sleepwalk."

"Heheh, how cool is that?" Trent couldn't help but smile as he and Gwen watched Katie and Sadie sleeping right next to each other. The two best friends fell asleep at the exact same time and hadn't even rolled away from each other in their sleep. "They even sleep together."

Duncan, Courtney, and Eva stared at the duo, knowing that the duo were the first who were asleep from the challenge. They couldn't prove their value around the challenge. So, therefore... the results were clear.

.

.

.

Gwen and Trent had a good time spending time together. From talking about how tired they were to the point of even talking and learning about the stars.

51 hours.

The night seemed to never come to an end. From the time Owen sleepwalked and went on his journey around the island. And inside of the camp. Trent and Gwen were staring at the young model Justin, who seemed to still be using his iconic pose and smiling like nothing happened.

"Look at him. He's like a statue." Gwen commented as she and Trent looked in amazement at Justin, who was still standing tall and firm with wide, unblinking eyes. "He hasn't moved in over…fifty hours! Hello? Yo!"

"Yip! Yip!" Trent yelled and made wild movements to try and break Justin's concentration. "Yip, yip, yip, yip, yip!"

"Amazing." Gwen couldn't help but be impressed by the unbreakable wall that was Justin. "Look at the concentration."

Gwen decided to touch the face of the model, who just shook his head and slowly opened his eyelids. Surprising and even making his team members gape.

"He painted his eyelids! I saw it." Eva pointed at Justin, who was just confused at the moment he woke up.

"Get out! Oh, I've got to see this." Chris then ran over to Justin to see the situation for himself. Justin smiled nervously as he blinked a few times to show the makeup on his eyelids. "That is so crazy and incredible! But you're still out, dude." Justin slumped down a bit as the Gophers were down another member.

And the time passed once again, from night to day to day to night. Some of the losers of the teams Killer Bass and Scream Gophers were allowed to go to the bathroom from time to time and go to the main lodge just to eat Chef's food once again, just for them to remember paradise on that island isn't what they would get. And with their routine once again. They went back to the challenge just to see who would win.

85 HOURS

Lots happened during the last few days of staying awake. Duncan made Harold pee his pants by sticking his hand in warm water, Cody was hugging a possum while he was asleep, ending with him being attacked by the little animal, and the still sleepwalking Owen swam up a waterfall with salmon. The only remaining campers were Gwen, Trent, and Heather of the Screaming Gophers and Duncan, Eva, and Courtney of the Killer Bass.

Gwen let out an incredibly loud and long yawn. "I'd kill for a coffee right now." Gwen groaned out, feeling miserable.

"What's the matter with you people?" Chris asked as he walked to everyone as if taunting Gwen, holding a coffee. "Come on, fall asleep already!"

Just then Gwen crawled up to Gwen with the goth tugging his pants. "You've got to hook me up, man," Gwen begged for any form of caffeine. "I'll even eat the grinds! Anything!"

Chris pulled away from Gwen as the host looked to the remaining campers. "Alright, you six stay with me." The rest of you go get a shower, for heaven's sake. You stink!" Everyone did as they were told as Heather, Gwen, Trent, Duncan, Eva, and Courtney followed Chris with all the other campers heading out to either take a shower or pass out somewhere else.

Chris took a long, mocking sip of his cup of coffee as the remaining six campers sat down on the stumps. "I didn't want it to come to this. I said that to Chef Hatchet last night. I said, 'Chef, I don't want it to come to this," Chris explained from behind the metal barrel. "But darn it, these campers are tough." And so… I've come up with the most boring, sleep-inducing activity I can find."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Oh, come on! What now?" Gwen yelled before crossing her arms. "Okay, you know what? Bring it on!"

CONFESSIONAL - COURTNEY

"I got to the point my legs started to cramp, and I couldn't possibly move," Courtney said as she was still munching another bread. "But if I continue focused and if Chris doesn't read one of the most annoying books, like History of Canada, then I think we can win this."

Chris then grinned as he pulled out an incredibly large red book. "The History of Canada." Chris narrated in a soft voice before opening up and revealing a pop-up of a beaver. "Chapter One: The Beaver, National Symbol and a Dam Fine Hat." Duncan, Courtney, Eva, Gwen, Heather, and Trent all groaned at Chris for that statement.

CONFESSION COURTNEY

"Beeeep," Courtney cursed as she threw her arms in the air while knowing the outcome of such a terrible book.

86 HOURS:

"And of course, those were the little sparks of the discussions that later became the War of 1812." Chris, when he first started reading the book, was enjoying himself torturing the kids, but with the passage of time, his voice became monotonous from how boring the book was.

And with that summary, Eva and Heather were out.

Courtney was blinking as she kept trying to keep moving her legs.

"Come on, come on. Just for a few more hours. I know I can do it." Courtney whispered to herself, but it seemed that her body was giving her language, since in the next second, Courtney noticed something was wrong. "That's strange, it seems the floor is going to my direct..."

slam

"Oof." Both Duncan, Gwen, and Chris winced as the CIT girl just got knocked out from body exhaustion.

And it wasn't long before Treen was seen falling off his stump. "Trent! Noooo!" But despite Gwen calling out to him, Trent fell flat on his face and was out cold. "Don't leave me…"

Chris kept reading, but Gwen and Duncan didn't let up. Chris stopped reading for a second before checking his watch. "Time for a bathroom break!" Chris told the last two campers still awake. "Any takers?"

Duncan, doing his best to hold himself up from all the pee he could give, still smiled and tried to remain strong.

"Hey bro, I held until now; I'm sure I can still hold for the entire day." Duncan tried to remain courageous, but Gwen smirked as she gave a very solid point.

"Okay, but you still can take 10 more chapters of the book?" Gwen smiled as Duncan knew it would be a terrible idea. So he quickly went to the bathroom.

"You have 5 minutes." Chris smiled as Duncan looked pale from all the pressure he had been holding for so long. And with that, walking into a death trap. "As long as you don't mind being occupied."

"Alright, but stay away from the cabin," Duncan said to the cameraman, who nodded his head to accept his condition.

And from the time Gwen was almost on the verge of giving up in 5 minutes, suddenly the cameraman gave a letter message describing what happened. Duncan slept while sitting in the bathroom.

"It seems Duncan launched himself into Morpheus' arms, and now we have a true winner of the awake-a-thon: GWEN." Chris said at the time Gwen launched herself on the floor, as her entire body went to dreamland. "The Screaming Gophers are the winners."

(Aquarium)

The whole group of Killer Bass was with low morale since the last challenge made them the first loss of the show.

Katie and Sadie were in deep cry since both of the girls knew what was going to happen. And they couldn't help but be in the last hours together, hugging each other.

Duncan was still asleep in the hot tub since it was the recommendation from the bodybuilder herself. Courtney and Eva still want to be awake before enjoying a good nap on the massage bubbles from the hot tub.

Tyler, DJ, Harold, and Bridgette were in silence, unable to say any word, because the decision was clear: both of the girls were the first to sleep and couldn't prove themselves to the others.

Courtney was on the verge of saying something rude; her body was sore, and she was having a headache. Eva was on the point of screaming at the annoying twins to shut up. But then the sounds of a flag were enough to break the silence of the other campers.

When the group looked on their side, they found out that the Killer Bass Flag was not stuck on the wall anymore, but it was now in the hands of Ezekiel.

"I know that is a harsh decision to make it the final point where we are about to eliminate both of you. But I think we as a team shouldn't break ourselves apart... While we are still competing, I believe we all should remain friends, even after this show ends." Ezekiel always wanted to be friends with everyone, and even if Katie and Sadie were annoying twins, he learned something important about them as well. Not just terrible with a marker and the flag in his hands, he gave the marker to the chubby girl while he spread the flag open. "So as a signal of great honour, and to prove that we are Killer Bass until the end. Sadie, you have the honour to be the first person to sign your name on this flag."

Sadie remained quiet, but seeing that the little teenager was being truthful to her, she gave a weak smile, and she decided to write her name on the flag. The first killer bass who signed the name.

Courtney nodded her head, touched and happy that a situation like that was solved by that.

As a good example, Courtney took the marker and also signed her name. Later every single member of the Killer Bass followed the example, and different from the original flag... When they signed their name, even Duncan, who had to wake up just to sign it... The team could see how a flag also became the proof of their teamwork.

It was a great sadness that a member of that team must go... But now with that flag in hand, that would be a good memory of the competition, wouldn't it? Only for money. But alliance and friendship, in a path to make all of them famous.

"Alright, while we are still here. We must decide to prepare our plans," Courtney said as she suddenly saw Ezekiel raising his hand. "What is it, Zeke?"

"I would like to suggest something for our group, especially Katie." Ezekiel started while he brought attention to the other twin, who seemed still sad to say goodbye to her best friend and sister. "If things get too much for you, and you are on the verge of a breaking point. I would like to suggest a secret word for us to use. That it would mean that you wanted to be eliminated in the challenge we lose."

At the moment, Ezekiel said that everyone turned to him.

"WHAT?" The Killer Bass shouted in disbelief, and Ezekiel raised both hands.

"Hey, hey, hey, hear me out, okay?" Ezekiel commented, and at the time everyone went calm again, he decided to explain. "These two challenges we got in less than a week were nothing more than a nightmare. So my point is... when things get too much for me or for anyone around here. We should develop a word that means we had enough of the challenge, enough of the competition... And back out. No drama."

...

The silence was enough to explain that they were in deep thought.

"I mean, I wouldn't be surprised that in the future they would push our limits or even our morals. So in case that happens, it would be terrible for the team to lose because someone gave up, and not giving the heads-up for the team, since the team was going to lose because someone quit, wouldn't it be better if we just prepared ourselves to lose and got ready for the next challenge?" Ezekiel pointed out a reasonable point, as even some of the Bass considered the idea.

"But what about if we win, even if that person would quit and not get eliminated?" Katie decided to ask as she was tempted to just quit because she wouldn't want to leave Sadie.

"I think it would be fair to eliminate the person when we lose on the next challenge. Since the person wants to quit first, I think it would be best if we gave them what they want." Courtney decided to answer that question since she could understand the idea of giving the quitters a chance to leave and making the team just drop the challenge and focus on the next one.

Ezekiel smiled, as Courtney understood what his point was.

"If Katie wants to quit, we could just drop the challenge and be ready for what's coming next." Harold could see the point.

At the time Katie was about to jump on the idea, Sadie tightened her grip, which made Katie flinch.

"No, don't do that," Sadie, for the first time, instructed her sister, which made Katie stare at her in shock. "While it's good for us to be together, I still want you to win. So don't make my sacrifice in vain, and while I love you, Katie... I wouldn't quit it... Not just after you lose. So wait until you get to the point where you can't take it anymore."

Katie just heard Sadie giving the instructions, and Sadie was just telling them in a low tone just for her sister to hear.

"Don't give up because of me... Give up because of you. You are the smart twin, so be the smart one." Sadie instructed as she gave a final hug to her tanned sister. "I love you, and I will miss you, so please don't screw this up for us."

Katie sniffed, but nodding her head, she hugged the chubby twin. She could see Ezekiel looking at them and, in silence, looked away.

"So what is the secret word we should develop in case we want to give up?" Bridgette asked as she was still feeling tired from the last challenge.

"Well, it's something we can work with later," Ezekiel said, as he felt that at some moment there would be enough for people who wanted to leave without being judged.

"Well, that seems a reasonable idea and something that we can implement around the game." Courtney nodded her head as she understood that soon some players, even from her team, would decide something like that. So it was best for them to plan for cases like that to happen.

It was an afternoon of hugs and goodbyes for one of their members.

Night - Campfire Pit.

"Killer Bass, that's terrible you managed to be here for the first time. You got so close to winning, so close yet so far." Chris smirked while some of the Killer Bass groaned in anger. "Like I said to the Screaming Gophers, marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

Sadie and Katie held hands together, as the duo knew that the time was coming.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision," Chris said, like in the last episode, while holding the plate of marshmallows. "There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest, and you can't come back...ever."

The team remained quiet as they were too tired to care since they had the longest challenge, and they didn't even have a mind to process what was happening.

"The first marshmallow goes to Duncan." Chris smiled as Duncan still had dark circles in his eyes. "Bridgette, Courtney, Eva, Ezekiel, Harold "

And by each name Chris was calling, every single member of the Killer Bass was excited to have a marshmallow and the guarantee of another day.

Remaining 5 members, Chris smiled as he then called.

"Tyler, DJ, Geoff." Both names of the boys who jump from their seats, and even with the dark circles around their eyes, everybody knew what was coming next. "Katie, Sadie... This is the final marshmallow of the night."

Katie and Sadie watched that little sugary treat that resembled a monster since it was time for one of them to leave the show. The suspense created as the sound of drums in the background made all their hearts beat in shock, and both closed their eyes.

"Katie." Chris smiled as the time came, and Katie let out a whimper and shed a few tears. Her sister Sadie smiled at her and gave a final hug.

"Please be strong; I will be waiting for you. But only come when you know you can't handle any more." Sadie said, while Katie still cleaned her face with her hand. The Killer Bass team was in silence and sadness. "Hey guys, that's fine. Sure it was quick, but it was a good experience... I just wish I could have done more."

"Your boat awaits, Sadie." Chris smiled as the chubby camper gave a few sniffs before giving a hug to Chris. "You 10 are saved and have a good night of sleep. Because tomorrow will be the next challenge."

"WHAT?" The whole Killer Bass team shouted in disbelief. Even Sadie, who was almost going to leave the boat.

"Didn't I tell you, since you all spent more than 86 hours on the challenge? This night would be the last of 3 days off you guys would have. So you better prepare yourselves for tomorrow." Chris smiled as Sadie gave a final smile before accepting to go on the boat.

"SADIE." At the time, the boat was leaving. Katie shouted as the chubby twin looked to see her whole team waving at her. "HAVE A NICE TRIP. WAIT FOR US, WE ARE GOING TO WIN THIS."

"ALRIGHT, GIVE YOUR BEST." Sadie smiled as the whole group of teammates received their first defeat. The camera showed for the last time the twin who started to cry, but this time in the hope that her friends would win the whole competition. "I miss them already."

"To Sadie, the first Killer Bass member to leave, we are not going to let her down." Courtney smiled as she noticed that the morale of the Killer Bass was on fire; with bloodshot eyes, they wanted revenge for losing a member. "And for our team, we are going to crush them down on the next challenge."

Eva, Duncan, DJ, Tyler, Ezekiel, Katie, Bridgette, Geoff, Courtney, and Harold. All of them are not going to let their defeat be cheap; they are going to win it double if necessary. That was something they swore.

"TO KILLER BASS," Geoff shouted, as the whole team screamed in cheers. To show that the next time. Tomorrow would be a different game.

In the night.

"ZZZZZZZZZZ." A loud snore was enough to make most of the boys just wake up from their sleep.

"What the beep? Who is snoring loudly like that?" Ezekiel asked until he realized who it was.

"Dammit, nerd," Duncan gritted his teeth, as he was feeling angry already.

"Oh no, not tonight." Ezekiel understood what was about to happen. "Guys, we need to make a trip to the aquarium.

DJ and Tyler looked as if they were confused about what was happening. But nodded without question.

.

.

.

"ZZZZZZZZZZ." A few minutes later, there was Harold, sleeping in a blanket... in the cave known as the aquarium, where he could snore without disturbing anyone... A good night of sleep for every single member of Killer Bass.

"Now that's a good way to start the day." Ezekiel smiled as the whole camp went back to sleep. With a good moral for the next morning.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." The camera turns on to show Chris standing on the dock going over a review happening on the show on the last episode. "The Screaming Gophers got their first victory in the awake-a-thon. When Duncan had a good night of sleep on the toilet, giving the Killer Bass their first loss. Ezekiel used all the cards on his sleeve, and even in the end couldn't manage to take the victory from Gwen's hands. Heather created the first alliance on Total Drama Island by accepting Lindsay as her newest member, as Beth showed too much devotion to be not eliminated from the show... Freaky... The Killer Bass team discovered that in dire circumstances it would be best you find good scapegoats to make their team dynamic remain strong, which was a good jab when it came to the annoying twins Katie and Sadie who didn't stop their annoyance since the first episode. They had a chance to prove themselves which they failed spectacularly... This leads Sadie to be the first eliminated from the Killer Bass, but not without good proof of their friendship and teamwork by putting their names on the flag of Killer Bass. A good way to show a good friendship... And with the partiture of Sadie, the Killer Bass finally showed their killing intents, they are up for blood, and you all should take the front seats. Who is going to try to destroy the friendship and powerful teamwork of Killer Bass now that they are swearing revenge on all the Gophers who would have the terrible decision to wake up from bed this morning? And who would be the next participant who would walk towards the humiliating Dock of Shame? Stay tuned for the most exciting campfire ceremony of them all. On here on Total. Drama. Island!"

(Main Lodge)

The main lodge was with a mixed environment around the breakfast. The Screaming Gophers were with their morale high, chatting happily while eating their food.

But on the other side in the nearby table, the Killer Bass team was in silence, with a completely serious face.

Katie still shed some tears from having a terrible night of sleep without her sister and best friend. It was a painful feeling to have in the morning. But with Bridgette, Tyler, and DJ comforting her, she was still able to remain strong...but for how long? She doesn't know.

Courtney was massaging her legs and still flinched from her face bruised from the impact of the fall. Her legs felt like jelly, and she knew that she would need to find a way to use them since this show could be heartless.

Duncan was still tired from the last challenge, but he wasn't showing any sign of exhaustion... He glanced at both the C.I.T. who was massaging her muscles, and the homeschooled boy who was just touching his food.

Ezekiel remained quiet, knowing well that the morale of his team wasn't the best at the moment, but taking a glance at Eva, who was doing a workout of her biceps...

He glanced at the cheerful spirit of the Screaming Gophers...

Their joy would soon be smashed to smithereens.

"Good morning campers" Chris appeared as he was in his cheerful mood."Duncan, what happened? You look a bit awful?"

"I'm fine," Duncan rudely replied. "Just feel my face numb, but it could have been a lot worse. What do you want?"

Chris smiled as he then glanced around.

"From seeing all the campers here, there is still missing a Bass," Chris commented as the group glanced around.

"Did someone wake him up?" Courtney asked, and DJ nodded his head.

"Yeah, he is taking a shower, and kept mumbling about the sleepwalking something," DJ commented as at the time the group watched Harold open the door, and walk towards the Killer Bass table.

"Duuuuude, did anyone see me walking last night?" Harold asked, and Ezekiel, Tyler, and Geoff stared at each other.

Tyler was about to reply but Duncan tapped his mouth to reply instead.

"No, we were sleeping, where were you?"Duncan grinned, as he was enjoying the show that was happening on that morning.

"I just woke up in the A..." Harold was about to explain where he was until Courtney coughed loudly which made the nerd suddenly realize the place he was going to say. So he quickly corrected himself. "There... but I don't know how... wait... did I was snoring loudly yesterday?"

"Yes," The whole group of Killer Bass answered in unison which made Harold nod his head.

"Okay, makes sense. I always sleepwalk when I start snoring loudly." Harold explained that he was satisfied with the conclusion and got to sit with his friends and teammates.

The whole group looked at each other in confusion, while Duncan tried to hold his laugh.

(Confession - Harold)

"This was a symptom I discovered at home, every time I snore loudly, I wake up in the random locations. I'm so glad that this time I woke up dressed, because some of the time, I cannot control what I dress as sleepwalking. My sister once had to wake me up in the middle of the park, and I was dressing like a ballerina." Harold explained in the confession that at the time he should be ashamed of such things. "I don't know why, but my siblings always find amusement when it comes to me waking up after my sleepwalk. I think the tiredness on the last challenge made me sleepwalk again. So I hope we don't have a challenge like that again."

"He-hey, everyone! Chris got the attention of everyone as he gestured at the door opening up, revealing the gothic girl who was with both her arms down and walking like a zombie towards the table. "It's Gwen."

And at that statement, the whole Gophers cheered loudly as they kept applauding.

"Yeah," Lindsay said happily, but then she went nearby to Justin to whisper. "Why are we clapping?"

The Killer Bass remained quiet, even as Courtney narrowed her eyes, but then she felt something tightening her leg, which made her look on her side... It was both Duncan and Ezekiel who were focusing on making Courtney keep her cool.

But not just her, Katie glared so much, even as her eyes were red... Tyler gulped because he wasn't sure if was from crying, or from bloodshot eyes.

"I'm so tired... I can't feel my face..." Gwen stated not just on the second later she faceplanted on the table.

Heather turns to Beth and Lindsay,

"So let's go over the rules one more time. Number one, I am the captain of this alliance, so I get to make the rules. Number two..." She waited for them to give her answers.

"Breaking the rules can result in getting kicked out of the alliance?" Lindsay asked, just to be sure if she got it right, and Heather approved.

"Number three, you can borrow any of our stuff without asking, but your stuff is out of limits, I still don't get what usually would want to borrow my stuff," Beth said as she pointed out to Heather, who just blinked...

"Well, I would usually take makeup, perfume, shampoo, or even clothing which would fit," Heather commented as she had in mind that if Lindsay had some stuff that she would find good for her to use, she would use and abuse from such privilege.

"Well, you can have it if you want. I'm more from a farm, so I don't a very good makeup, I usually just take the few versions that were on sale in the mall." Beth commented which made Heather blink from the perspective of Beth.

Heather cringed with the idea of using all the old stuff and the idea of using the clothing of Beth would make her feel humiliated.

"Aww you poor thing." Lindsay got emotional from seeing such a terrible lifestyle. "I would have nightmares about living in such a terrible state."

Heather noticed that was a lose-lose situation with Beth, so she needed to do something.

"Alright, alright. Here is the modified version of the rule. You and Lindsay can borrow stuff from each other, in the same way I can borrow things from you both. But my stuff is off limits okay?" Heather corrected the last rule, which made Lindsay pause, and think about it... and seeing Beth was in a terrible spot, she then smiled.

"I liked this rule. I would have offered my makeup to Beth, but thanks for thinking about that Heather." Lindsay smiled as she gave credit to the leader of the alliance.

"Really? Would you do that for me?" Beth asked as she sniffed. Happily, she found trustful friends to be on her side.

"Yes," Heather said tiredly. But then she narrowed her eyes. "But to be sure that you are not wasting product from Lindsay, we will be watching you closely to see if you are using it right."

"AHHHH, YOU ARE THE BEST FRIENDS A GIRL WOULD EVER WANT." Beth smiled so wide, that she hugged both Lindsay and Heather, and while Lindsay felt so happy, Heather cringed from being hugged by Beth.

(Confession - Heather)

"I'm doing that because it was the best way to make both girls be on their leashes, and that way I would have their stuff, while mine is protected. I'm just glad that I didn't have to appeal for threatening and manipulating the alliance like that. But Beth needs to learn how to use makeup. If she wastes all the lipstick Lindsay has, how would even have some for me?" Heather explained as she scoffed, and then facepalmed at the idea of how terrible a situation she would be. "She really, really needs a life. I'm just glad that Lindsay would help her out with that, the dumb blond and the nerd. A great duo in the future."

"Now let's have some fun," Heather said as both girls seemed to be happy with the idea. "Hey, fish-head! Way to kick out one of your useless players, the chubby one was a good riddance! Ready to lose another of your teammates?"

*crack*

Heather who was smiling cheerfully, suddenly saw something that she may regretted...

All Killer Bass team were in deep silence, but with their eyes, it was as if looks could kill... Heather noticed that she provoked a river full of piranhas.

"Okay campers, listen up!" Chris clapped his hands, which brought the attention of everyone again. "Your next challenge begins in ten minutes, and be prepared to bring it."

The Killer Bass were the first ones to get up and immediately followed Chris, but each Gopher could see that they had shadows in their eyes. Even DJ who seemed to be the kindest, seemed to be unable to take that provocation slightly.

(Gym)

10 minutes later, all the 20 campers made their way to the gym-like area set up on the beach. There were bleachers on both sides with the walls made of glass and Chef wearing the official referee's uniform with a whistle around his neck. Sitting in a high chair between bleachers.

Duncan, Geoff, and DJ cracked their knuckles, Eva and Tyler cracked their necks, Ezekiel cracked his fingers one by one, Courtney stretched her shoulder with a slight crack, and Katie and Bridgette stretched themselves but didn't show any crack sound. Harold sniffed and spat on the floor. It was disgusting, but he proved a point.

All the team was ready.

The Gophers didn't know why but there was an ominous aura on the court...

Until Chef used his whistle to bring attention to all the campers, who were in silence. Chef as a referee walked between the campers, while he examined every single one of them... The silence but killing intent from the Killer Bass made him grin widely as he then glanced at the Screaming Gophers who seemed not aware of what was going to happen. So he shook his head in disappointment.

"What a massacre," Chef mumbled to himself, as he was going to enjoy himself a little too much in the next few minutes. So he went behind Chris who was smiling because he knew how the episode would go, and he was eager to see a bloodshed like that, so he tossed a red rubber ball up and down in his hand.

"Today's challenge is the classic game of dodgeball," Chris said while he could see the glimpse in the eyes of the Killer Bass, while the screaming Gophers just realized the trap they were in. "The first rule of the dodgeball, if you get hit with the ball..."

Chris then threw the ball in his hands at Courtney, but she caught it before hitting her gut. "You're out. But if you catch the ball like Courtney did, the thrower gets sent out and the catcher gets to bring in another team member out on the court."

The Killer Bass were in silence, while the Screaming Gophers noticed something was wrong, the rival team wasn't saying a single word. And the silence itself was getting on their nerves.

"Okay now Geoff, try to hit me," Chris said as he picked up another ball and threw it to Geoff. "If you are holding a ball, you can use it to deflect a ball, but if it knocks the ball out of your hands, you're out."

"So wait, what do I do if the ball comes at me?" Lindsay asked as she was still trying to understand the rules of the game.

"You use the 5Ds," Ezekiel said which some of his teammates, and even the Screaming Gophers looked at him confused, but Chris had his eyes sparkling as he understood which movie reference Ezekiel was talking about. "Dodge, Duck, Dip, Dive and Dodge."

"You said dodge twice," Gwen said as she rolled her eyes, but she then saw Geoff launching the ball to Chris who used the rubber ball to renounce and it went in her direction. And immediately hitting her head... "Ohhh... okay, I get it why is called dodge twice."

"Ohhhhhhhh," Lindsay said, as she could see why the 5Ds as well, she forgot the numbers 2,3 and 4, but numbers 1 and 5 she now understand it. "I gotta to Dodge."

Chris walked next to the chair Chef was going to be the referee...

"Alright sports, you have one minute until game time. You'll have 5 people on the court each game. If you catch a ball, you can bring in whoever you want. It's best of five and you get a point by hitting all five people with the ball!" Chris then used a different accent which made the whole group of both teams look at each other in confusion. "And just for you know, Dodgeball: A True Underdog Story is a classic. You all should watch it at least once."

Ezekiel snickered as he walked towards the team to talk about the strategy.

And looking at both Eva and Duncan, he already can guess what's going to happen.

"I want to lead the team." Both Duncan and Eva said in unison. And it was what it took to make a huge discussion and argument, so it was best for Ezekiel to disarm their strong personalities.

"GUYS." Ezekiel then brought attention to both Eva and Duncan. "I want to lead the first team squad, to see their strategy and determine who were their strongest player. Give me Harold, Tyler, Katie, and Courtney for the first game."

And with that logic, both Eva and Duncan stared at each other, and then at the homeschooled boy again.

"Why? From what I saw, you took the nerd, the princess who doesn't seem to be her 100 percent with her legs still like jelly, and one of the twins... I understand the jock but why the rest?" Duncan said as he raised his eyebrow. Since Ezekiel always seemed to have ways to help the team, starting with that was out of the ordinary for the kid.

"Well to be honest. I've always wanted to play dodgeball after watching shows and movies about it, but I never got the chance of it. So I think throwing the first game just for fun would be good for not just me, but to make the team seem to be doing something good. Second, we can see which would be the strongest of the other team, so you two can observe and then find the right strategy to finish them off." Ezekiel explained as he then pointed out at the other team. "And third... you both are too strong together, so let's just use it to destroy them, without mercy. So let's not fight who would be the best leader. But how are we going to destroy the Gophers... because Heather just *beep* me off."

Duncan and Eva looked at each other, and with a silent nod and narrowing their eyes together, they gave a handshake. And with that, Ezekiel would lead the first game, while the other teams, Eva and Duncan would play together.

Ezekiel left the duo alone, and Duncan decided to explain his strategy.

"I have a strategy I picked up during my first visit in the juvie, it's called Rush the New Guy... and it's like this," Duncan commented as Eva listened quietly and hummed as she could see why it was important.

"Got it, we are going to use it. You are going to be the next team leader, so don't screw this up." Eva could see why Duncan wanted to be the team leader, so she decided to give her approval to him on that. But at the time he would screw up, she would beat the crap of him.

At the time the group got inside the court, Ezekiel went to talk with Harold.

"Harold, just to be sure, dodgeball is a game of abilities, launch the ball, catch the ball, and dodge the ball, be honest, Is there something you can use to maximize any of those abilities?" The hat homeschooled boy said at the nerd, who kept silent until one idea popped into his head.

"Figure-skating," Harold came to a conclusion, which made Ezekiel stop on his track... And then smiled widely.

"Oh you wild-card bastard," Ezekiel said with such a smile, that Harold could see himself able to prove his abilities. "Focus in dodge, we are a bait on the first challenge. But with that in mind, we know what's going on in the next challenge. Let's go."

Both Ezekiel and Harold walked towards Courtney was still feeling her legs unable to work properly, and she looked annoyed at both of them.

"I appreciate that you want to bring me here Zeke, but why did you decide to do it? We are going to lose one point to them." Courtney said grumpily as Ezekiel decided to be honest.

"Like I said to Duncan and Eva, I never played dodgeball before. So I've always wanted to try at least once... So I'm going to throw the first point just for the sake of having fun, but that way I choose you guys, because I wanted them to be caught by surprise by Eva and Duncan, I want them to feel comfortable with their false sense of security..." Ezekiel explained as he then glanced at Heather, Owen, Lindsay, and Cody. "And to be honest, to know if they have some people we should prepare ourselves against too."

Courtney glanced at the rival team, and she could understand what Ezekiel wanted... he wanted to make a bait team just for the next points, they would massacre everything...

And that thought alone was something that made her smile.

"Okay, now I understand. Well, I think that should be fair. I'm not in the best condition to play dodgeball, but it is just for fun. I think we can try it out." Courtney smiled, and Ezekiel nodded to her.

"Thanks." Ezekiel smiled, and with Tyler and Katie now on their side, it seemed the team of 5 was finally ready.

Heather also noticed something was wrong. As she looked at the team Killer Bass seemed to be excited for the game, but she realized that the strongest of their team wasn't even participating.

"What's the matter fish heads? Already throwing away the points? Because it wouldn't be funny to win another challenge..." Heather even as her gut feeling was telling her was up, she still wanted to provoke them. "Afraid to send the stupid twin with the fat twin tonight?"

Tyler got angry, but Courtney hold his hand, and with a stare made the jock remain quiet. Because when he looked on his side, the tan twin, was livid.

"Teams ready?" Chris asked as both seemed to be excited to see how the game would go. "The best of 5 wins, now I want to see balls flying."

And at the time Chef started using the whistle, and Beth was clapping her hands to cheer for her team.

Neither Gophers nor neither Bass, saw Katie being the first to take the rubber ball from the floor and launch it fast enough before Heather had time to process. Hitting directly on the head, and making the brat girl fall before her team to take the rubber ball.

Everyone was in silence, as all the campers stared at Katie who was breathing harshly, and staring at the fallen girl with hatred.

"That's for talking badly of my sister," Katie said as Chef whistled and pointed at Heather who was out of competition.

"WOHOOOOOOO." The killer Bass cheered from seeing the first point going already for the Killer Bass.

Heather got up, with her eye in a dark circle, and she looked at the Killer Bass in anger. But unable to do anything, she had to go back to the seats of Screaming Gophers.

Chef whistled again to resume the match.

Cody got the first ball, and this time proceeded to try to hit Tyler.

Tyler jumped as he then narrowed his eyes to the geek, who smiled sheepishly. With his entire body spinning, Tyler decided to use all his strength to launch the ball, but he committed a terrible mistake... he launched it in the direction of the Killer Bass group who was sitting... Especially on the strongest team member... the same team member who was narrowing her eyes and growling like a shark.

"OUCH." Duncan saw, that it was going to be terrible for the jock. "Welp, rest in peace dude."

"TYLERRRRRRRR." Eva snarled so loudly, that it made the jock gulp in fear. "Wait for me after this challenge."

"Oh no," Tyler whispered as he felt that nothing could make his day even worse.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Until he heard Owen with a rubber ball and with all his strength launch a ball into his tummy. And with a strength of 5 bulls, made him on the glass wall.

"Ahhh, my gut," Tyler said as his entire body went down.

The referee Chef whistled. Pointed out that Tyler was out, and Owen made a point for his team.

The screaming Gophers cheered loudly. While the Killer Bass gave a seat for Tyler... on Eva's side.

"Later we will talk..." Eva mumbled, as Tyler gulped, and was very afraid.

"Mommy," Tyler said, as he was very afraid of what was going to happen in the future.

And once again Chef whistled to resume the match.

Ezekiel had the rubber ball... And he was excited to see how he would play. Would he be good at a launch? an average? Who knows? It was a time like this when he watched cartoons and movies...

So he launched the ball into Leshawna's leg, which made her jump away. And then she took the ball and launched at him. So the homeschooled boy docked on the side. And with that, he was already participating in the game.

He smiled. He glanced at Courtney took the ball and launched the best as she could, but her legs were already giving in. So she dropped herself down.

"Dammit," Courtney said, as she could see the ball going towards her. But then she felt herself being pulled by the leg by both Harold and Katie. "Thanks guys."

Katie and Harold now saw Owen once again with the ball. Which made them glance at each other. Until Harold stepped himself further. And used his head to lead Katie to be away from the field. He looked at the big guy and an idea popped into his head.

By pressing his two feet on the ground, and making a gesture of tai-chi, he raised his hand and pointed at Owen, and then at himself. And he was making a gesture to make the fat boy from the Scream Gophers attack him. It was a challenge.

And Owen who saw that challenge, narrowed his eyes, and went full force on his attack. And one by one, the balls flew in the direction of the Killer Bass nerd.

And while many of Killer Bass were afraid for the poor nerd, Ezekiel smiled widely... Because it was time to show Harold's wicked skills.

Harold jumped with a split in the air, and then he spun his body on the floor like he was doing a breakdance, and by jumping he gave a moonwalk as he dodged another ball. And when Owen used another strong ball launch. Harold gave a matrix iconic scene which made everyone stare at how that dodge was from another level...

Ezekiel watched that scene... being on his side while doing this, was 10 times more awesome than the episode.

(Confession Duncan.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession DJ.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Geoff.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Eva.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Courtney.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Tyler.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Katie.)

"*beeeeeeeeeep*"

(Confession Ezekiel.)

"Harold, you did a moonwalk in a dodgeball match and you didn't get hit, dude. That was AWESOME."

Courtney and Katie smirked... Since the whole group now had all the balls on their side of the field. Harold managed to bring all the balls to them. And with Ezekiel, now the trio had more chances to hit someone.

So Courtney, Ezekiel, and Katie went at the same time, and by surprise, two balls went in the direction of Owen who tried to jump but got hit by surprise, and Leshawna who got near him. While Cody jumped away from the ball that Katie launched at him.

Chef whistled as the Killer Bass team cheered from seeing now 2 other members of the Gophers being defeated.

The first match has been crushing around the groups. It was a match between 5 against 2.

Lindsay felt afraid as she was trying to launch the ball, but Ezekiel ducked, he then took the same ball and launched at the blondshell who remembered the 5Ds of the dodgeball, so she screamed as she dodged by jumping away.

Lindsay felt happy for finally dodging the game, but then she felt something hitting her leg. It was Courtney who managed to hit her with the ball...

Chef whistled and now making the game become 5 against 1.

The pressure was high, and Cody was cornered, he needed to think something to compete against the Killer Bass... So a plan happens in his mind and shows the tricks under his sleeve. Taking the ball from the floor and using his thumb to aim at Courtney, he spun the ball in the air a few times, before launching it at the C.I.T girl, who just tried to dodge, but the curve effect made the ball go and attack her on her back.

"Ahhh," Courtney went down from both her legs didn't keep much, and one simple hit was able to make her down.

Chef whistled as he pointed at Courtney making her elimination.

Katie, Ezekiel, and Harold looked at each other, noticing that the last member of the Screaming Gophers would be a challenge for them to overcome.

Katie launched her ball, but the boy ducked away, and with that, he came up with one idea in his mind. He used his t-shirt as a static shock on his rubber ball.

Ezekiel noticed what Cody was planning, so he decided to prepare himself.

And when the rubber ball got full of electricity, he launched directly at Katie. Who quickly noticed going in her direction. She ran away afraid... While Ezekie was waiting for the right timing... Until he jumped in the middle between Katie and the rubber ball.

It was the time he got the ball on his gut, and he even received a bit of charge of electricity from the static shock. Making him fall...

But at the smile of the geek boy who seemed to have taken down 2 Bass... his smile dropped when Ezekiel got up, while still holding the dodgeball between his arms.

The whistle of the chef was enough to make an annunciation of the first match going to the Killer Bass. The Killer Bass celebrated the victory. The team went together to decide their next strategy.

"Alright Zeke, did you have fun?" Courtney smiled as she felt it was a tough challenge, but she didn't expect to have won the first match. But now seeing the homeschooled boy still feeling a bit of pain giving a thumbs up. It seems that he had enough. "Alright, so we have the actual team here?"

Duncan and Eva nodded as they came forward.

"Owen and Cody, they were the strongest of their team," Eva explained as she pointed at how some of their members got defeated. "Also, the string bean got some moves."

"Yeah, dude, that was an awesome dodge. How did you do that?" Duncan had to give to Harold, who showed he was the best dodger over the whole team.

"Figure skating," Harold explained, as the team smiled like sharks. And the moral of Screaming Gophers would be down, quickly.

"Alright, Harold. Take your sit and watch the show. Maybe in the future, we can need a sub, and you would be perfect to bring the balls to us." Duncan smiled as he and Eva nodded as the motion of their plan would come into motion.

Ezekiel smiled, as finally, he was going to witness a scene of the episode of total drama... he always wondered what would be the Rush new guys' strategy combined with Eva's strength.

1 hour later. (Confession - Ezekiel)

"Never in my life I have witnessed a demonstration of such cruelty, violence, hatred force into a rubber ball being launched like that... For people who expected the Screaming Gophers any kind of consolation, or mercy? From Eva... well... I hope you guys like the idea of this episode ending up a bit quickly." Ezekiel said as he still looked awestruck from what happened, and he even took his hat off. "I wish I would pity the Screaming Gophers. I wish to... but this was AWESOME. THIS EPISODE IS THE BEST ONE EVER."

Now the next team groups on the sides were on the field.

Representing the Screaming Gophers: Justin, Beth, Owen, Trent, and Izzy.

And on the Killer Bass side: Duncan, Eva, DJ, Geoff and Bridgette.

At the time Chef whistled. The screaming Gophers were the first ones to take the ball... While the Killer Bass remained quiet, and still...

"Something is wrong," Heather observed as she then saw Owen launching his ball, and the Killer bass dodged, and another member did the same, Izzy, then Justin, and finally Beth... It took a while to notice that at the times her team was out of balls, her eyes went wide open.

The Killer Bass showed their grins, as they were with desire of blood. And Eva using all her strength, which was followed by the other members of Killer Bass, launched 5 balls directly on Owen... and with that... the giant has fallen.

Owen blacked out, as he opened his eyes, and saw double of his teammates.

Chef whistled to annunciate another point for the Killer Bass.

Heather got a bad feeling at that moment... and she just realized that it was too late to make some changes.

The next second, it was Beth, who tried to jump away, she was massacred so hard that her glasses went off from her face.

Izzy tried to be strong as she closed her eyes, but the impact of all the rubber balls was enough to make her be launched on the other side of the glass wall.

Trent took one ball to try to deflect them, but one of those balls... was aimed at his crotch, and he went on his knees before being massacred in the belly.

It was now the beauty boy who just watched his entire team eliminated, and gulping dry saliva, he saw Eva walking towards him.

"Now that we are all here at this point. I have a question for you pretty boy... in the face or the crotch?" Eva smiled like a devil, as her entire squad behind her raised their rubber balls aimed at Justin.

"IN THE CROTCH, IN THE CROTCH." Just said as he tried to protect his face from the rubber balls.

"Did you hear that, guys? He wants in the crotch." Eva smiled, as she then used all her strength to aim at Justin's jewels, and with that making all the air from his entire body leave.

And when he thought he was going to be relieved from the game, suddenly four balls went directly into the face.

"OUCH. The final attack needs a replay." Chris pointed as the camera then went back on the video, showing the transaction of all 4 balls hitting Justin in the face, from his pain of being launched at the crotch for then attacked on the face, and Chris happily and sadistically decided to play with the video. "Play, then come back, then play again, then come back. And now Slow Motion."

Justin's face felt so much attacked by the whole group that it was sure that his beautiful face was going to be feeling awful later.

"MY FACE, MY BEAUTIFUL FACE," Justin shouted as he went into the fetal position, and Heather rolled her eyes.

"Oh wake up baby. We just lost a match." Heather sneered, as the whole Killer Bass was cheering loudly.

"PERFECT WIN GUYS," Courtney said as the group hugged. "One more victory and we are free for the rest of the day."

"Alright Harold, it's time to show your value again," Duncan said as he glanced at Eva who nodded her head evilly. "This time we are not going to use my strategy. But we are just going to use dodge and destroy."

Harold drank his water bottle and got curious about the plan.

"Alright, I'm in." Harold smiled as he felt excited to show his skills once again. And Ezekiel could see everyone happy and excited to see how it would turn out.

"We gotta do something," Heather said as she wasn't able to think of a better plan. "Owen, Cody, Trent, Justin you are going with me."

"NO, I DON'T WANT TO GO IN," Justin said as he tried to look at his reflection, but the damage made by the rubber balls made him cry in pain. "Don't look at me, I'm horrendous."

"Oh cry me a river. Just show them who is the best pretty boy." Leshawna said as pushed the model down to the group. Who lamented to have woken up from his bed.

Heather raised her eyebrow, thinking Leshawna was the one who was going to offer herself, but never inside of her mind, she would see the black girl pushing the poor kicked boy to go back to receive more pain... Heather snickered into seeing that side of Leshawna.

"Alright, if we are going to lose. Then let's just make them lose some of their team members too. Owen, Cody, when you launch the ball, make sure to hit the target." Heather gave the commands, and the group seemed to be ready to play.

The final round.

Eva, Duncan, Harold, DJ, and Geoff from the Killer Bass side, while Heather, Cody, Owen, Trent, and Justin from the Screaming Gophers.

"Harold, for the sake of our victory we need you to provoke them and dodge every single ball... Do you think you can handle it?" Eva asked as she could see Harold stretching himself.

Harold sniffed, and with his eyes narrowed, he smirked at her.

"Sure," Harold said confidently, as the Chef was ready once again to start the match.

And with the whistle of the game, the match was set, and the game started once again. But this time, Eva, and Duncan took their balls, while each member of the group gave some space to Harold to use his skill.

Heather, Owen, and Cody got their balls and were ready to start. Until...

"Hey... are those fake?" Harold suddenly commented as he pointed in the direction of Heather, who paused at the time she was going to launch the ball.

"What are fake?" Heather asked as she narrowed her eyes. Until she saw Harold using both his hands to gesture to his chest, and with that she dropped her mouth in disbelief.

"Yeah, looking from this angle, they seemed kinda not natural to me." Harold just shrugged, as it got Heather to grit her teeth and her eyes twitch in anger.

"WHAT YOU MEAN BY THAT?" Heather furiously shouted, as she was ready to aim at the nerd, who suddenly just tried to act himself.

"I don't judge, but it seems you use fake t..." Harold said casually but was interrupted by a ball launching at him, which he immediately dodged by spinning like a ballerina. "SORRY, I THINK THEY ARE FINE IN YOU... EVEN IF THEY WERE FAKE."

"ROARRRRRRR." Heather roared as she took the balls from Owen and Cody, and launched at Harold, who danced around by spinning around the attack, and when Heather finally noticed what she had done. She realized that she was played by the nerd... And with the bodybuilder and the delinquent cracking their knuckles. "Oh no."

And like a missile, she was launched away on the glass wall. And with enough force to even leave a crack on the wall.

Owen tried to catch the next ball, but it hit him directly in the face.

After that, Cody used his spinning ball, but Harold decided to dance around it, by jumping with a split and then doing a then making his body like dead, as he went down. And using his body to go up without using his arms. Cody realized his mistake, when Duncan launched the ball on his gut, making him spat in pain.

And now once again, it was the whole group and Justin.

"Oh no. Please, have mercy." Justin said as he was on his knees... But then he saw like the devil approaching him.

"Mercy is for the weak." And with that, Eva launched the ball with such force, that Justin got knocked out, making him limbless.

The chef whistled as the final match was decided.

"The winners: The Killer Bass." Chris raised his arm at the victorious team who every single one of them celebrated. Hugs and High-fives were shown as they all seemed to be happy with their victory. "Screaming Gophers, you had tried, but helplessly got massacred."

Chris pointed out that Justin was in a fetal position trying to be not looked at by cameras.

"I recommend you get a shower and prepare to choose who is going out today." Chris pointed out, while he could see the winners still happy with their victory. "Well, that's a very short challenge, but a good one nowadays."

The Screaming Gophers left the field, while some of the Killer Bass remained there.

"Hey, Chris." A voice called for him, at the time the camera turned off. It was the hat boy Ezekiel. "Can you tell me when you are going to disassemble the field? I want to play more later with some guys, without you know... Having the elimination at stake."

"Well, it always depends on the interns, so they always take 1 or 2 days to disassemble everything before the preparations for the next challenge."Chris shrugged off, while Chef got out from his position of the referee and dressed himself as chef again. "For someone who played dodgeball for the first time, gotta say it was average, but you had good timing."

Ezekiel smiled.

"Yeah, but we didn't have time to practice with Patches O'Houlihan," Ezekiel commented and Chris laughed loudly.

"Kid, gotta say, for someone watching cartoons and movies, you know how to entertain others. Always be yourself okay?" Chris means it since the shows he hosts usually end up with many people getting crazy.

"Alright." Ezekiel left, and Chris and Chef went back to their business.

(Aquarium)

The whole group was reunited around the cave they proudly named Aquarium, Eva got the satisfaction of the victory as she kept using her dumbbells to work out her biceps.

Ezekiel was typing as he planned for another chapter of Steven Universe.

Duncan was playing with his knife.

DJ was happy as he was sitting nearby and observing the nature inside of the cave.

Tyler was playing with his yoyo but got himself tied again, but usually, DJ would come to untie him all the time.

Harold was training with his nunchucks to make himself not hit himself on the jewels.

Geoff Bridgette and Katie were on the hot tube, enjoying a victory relaxation.

Courtney came with her swimsuit to use the hot tube but decided to say something first.

"Alright Bass, I cannot express how proud I am of everyone, but now I would be glad to annunciate the MVPs of this challenge." Courtney found it was the right time to make the team have their morale high.

"Hands down, Harold, Duncan, and Eva" Ezekiel got up as he pointed at the trio of the match, who seemed to be the ones who created the final scene of the episode.

Courtney stopped as she was going to say, but then nodded her head in agreement.

"I was going to include you, but Harold indeed showed his value on this challenge. You got us by surprise with dancing around the rubber balls."Courtney had to give at the blue shirt nerd, who smiled proudly at himself.

Harold was smirking until he received a strong slap on his back. By the delinquent himself.

"Ouch," Harold said loudly as the delinquent narrowed his eyes.

"Don't start getting cocky, just because you are an MVP of one challenge, doesn't mean that you will always be safe, every challenge is unpredictable. So not even me and Eva are going to be smugging because we won just one challenge." Duncan pointed out as he showed the intimidation at Harold who remained with his mouth shut. But then Duncan smirked. "That said, awesome dude. You know how to dodge."

Harold smiled as he gave a high-five to Duncan.

Ezekiel smiled from seeing something he never thought was possible. In the first season, Harold and Duncan would have become nemeses, but seeing them interact like comrades, really made him realize that maybe, the Killer Bass were the best team, but nobody realized their value.

Since it was the time for them to eat... He cannot wait to play dodgeball with his friends again.

As the group was leaving the cave one by one. Tyler was about to leave happily until he felt a strong grip on his shoulder. Making him yelp... And when he turned himself to the person who was holding him. He became palled from seeing the face of a demon in a woman's body.

"Hello Tyler, I want to have a nice conversation with you," Eva said as she tightened her grip, and Tyler didn't even have time to register what happened.

It was the longest 10 minutes of pain he had on his entire life.

(Main Lodge)

Ezekiel gulped hard his meal, The Chef indeed did make a strong military food, and surprisingly, it even had a sugar cube for the drink they were going to have.

So Ezekiel noticed that all his team members were having difficulty eating lunch, but one was simply scribing a piece of paper. The cowboy hat Geoff was doing a doodle.

Ezekiel glanced and noticed he was doing a dog, which was simply sketch and lines.

"Hey dude, that's not bad."Ezekiel smiled as Geoff seemed bored and a bit disappointed with his drawing.

"Hmm, it's not that great man," Geoff commented as Ezekiel approached him.

"No, it's good, man." Ezekiel then went to place his finger on the sketch to point all. "Maybe though, add some shading around the shadows to meet the neck. Make sure it's obvious where the light source is coming from. It'll help give the drawing more volume and depth."

Geoff just shrugged and decided to follow the advice by correcting what Ezekiel pointed out. And the next time raised his paper sheet.

A dark realist wolf was shown, which made the party boy happy and proud of his work.

"Woaaah, that's awesome."Geoff smiled as he could see the progress he had made. He tapped the back of the hat by who was still eating the food nearby him. "You are a great teacher Zeke"

"Nah, just gave some points into how to make art better. It's always helpful when artists help each other by giving tips and helping the others to progress." Ezekiel dismissed the idea of teaching since a bad memory came to his mind about his parents in his former life and the aunty who was deceased from a brutal incident in the public school.

Geoff saw his reaction and decided to drop the subject. But he couldn't help but be curious, but it wasn't his place to ask.

"So what do you plan to do later dude?" Geoff asked as Ezekiel smiled with one idea in mind.

"Well, Chris told me that the crew of interns is going to dismantle the dodgeball field tomorrow or after tomorrow, so I want to ask if you and the guys want to have a match again. No fight, no risk, just as the guys having a friendly match of dodgeball." Ezekiel pointed out as Geoff tipped his chin in thought. And with a smile on his face, he nodded his head.

"Alright, count me in. It will be awesome if we play some sport and then relax on the hot tube tonight."Geoff felt excited, as he could take time to enjoy a time with the boys. "So all of us the boys?"

"Yep, I asked the girls if they were interested. But Eva said that she would be focusing on doing the workout, so she would say maybe next time. Courtney is still recovering her leg, and Bridgette and Katie politely refused to play." Ezekiel explained as he wanted to be fair with his teammates. "Harold, Duncan, Tyler, and DJ said they have nothing better to do tonight, so they accepted."

"So we have a guys' night?" Geoff asked excitedly.

"GUYS' NIGHT OHHHHHHHHHHHH" Ezekiel said loudly as he raised his right arm and waved.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Geoff did the same thing as the duo seemed excited about the night.

"CAN YOU BOTH SHUT UP?" An irate voice was enough to interrupt the duo who were happy. And at the time they turned their backs, they saw one angry Heather annoyed by both of them.

"Well, let's take our stuff and enjoy the day before the guys' night." Ezekiel said as he got up which Geoff immediately did the same

"GUYS' NIGHT OHHHHHHHHHH" This time Geoff liked the way it sounded and started doing it, which was followed by Ezekiel and both left the main lodge.

After closing the door, there was a bowl of food launched at the door.

At the other table, the group of Screaming Gophers were in silence when they decided to plan their next elimination.

"Ugh, I can't believe it, we got demolished by those fish heads." Heather snarled as she still felt her face sore from receiving the first shot from them.

"Well, that's what happens when you provoke them, they seemed to be wanting to focus their hatred on you." Leshawna smiled, as she could see Heather fuming, so she decided to make it even more fun. "Fake tits"

Gwen would have laughed if she wasn't that tired and her face still sleeping on the table.

Trent raised her head and placed it into a pillow to make her more comfortable by sleeping on the table.

Beth and Lindsay gasped as the provocation made by the black girl, and Heather... She was with skulls in her eyes. Leshawna and that stupid ugly nerd are on her list of victims, they are going to pay for this humiliation.

Heather gritted her teeth and remained quiet.

"Anyway the fake tits got it right, we got demolished without mercy, so now we must choose who is going to leave tonight."Leshawna smiled as she could see the prick girl angry, so she decided to point out the situation they were in.

The group was in silence until a voice could be heard from the blasting door.

"I QUIT," A shout was strong enough to make all the Gophers stare at what would be the remaining of Justin who had his entire face covered in bandages."That's the second time my beautiful face was compromised from this chaotic show. I cannot take it anymore."

Heather and Leshawna looked at each other. Both girls rolled their eyes.

"Aww man," Owen said as he lamented eating the bad military food from Chef. "Are you sure that you want that? You still look fine."

Justin's eyes twitched as he shed some tears.

"I cannot risk it, Owen, this place is crazy. And I miss my beauty spa. So I want everyone voting out for me to leave this place. And I mean it." Justin commented as he sat with them. "I cannot eat more of this junk, and I think I have a better place for me at the moment I get out from this show."

The Screaming Gophers were quiet, but Heather was satisfied that she wouldn't have to deal with the stupid drama from the boy model. It was time to let him go.

At the time Geoff and Ezekiel went inside the cabin, Harold was writing some kind of paper, when suddenly he jumped startled.

"OI, don't scare me like that," Harold said as he tried to hide his paper, which Geoff looked curious about.

"What are you doing with this paper?" Geoff asked curious as he tried to see. But Harold gave a step back to avoid being seen.

"Ah, it's nothing too much, just... Math homework, yeah, I have been trying to make my mind shar..." Harold tried to find an excuse but it was interrupted.

"Harold, we know that you write poetry," Ezekiel said loudly which made Harold glare.

"It's a Haiku." Harold corrected, but from seeing the smile from his friend, he noticed he had been played. " Oh, I mean..."

"Dude, it's fine." Ezekiel raised both his hands, as he nodded to Geoff. "Everyone here knows you do that."

Harold palled from hearing what Ezekiel had said, but then Duncan got inside with Tyler who seemed to be covered with bruises and a black eye.

"Dude, what the hell happened to you?"Harold asked as he found a good excuse to avoid being caught with his hand on the proverb cookie jar.

"Eva did it," Duncan said laughing. He pointed out as the jock winced from pain. "She beat the crap of him when they were alone after the meeting."

The whole group of boys snickered while Tyler rolled his eyes.

"Not cool, guys," Tyler commented as he huffed himself with his arms crossed.

"So what was about you writing poetry?" Duncan said as Harold flinched as he thought he was free from that.

"It's a haiku." Ezekiel corrected. "A Japanese style of poetry, which Harold has actual talent for it. So what was it about?"

"Ah, nothing to worry about. Just the philosophy of life and living on this ..."

"Is it about girls?" Duncan asked which made Harold facepalm himself, from being unable to hide that. Which made the delinquent laugh. "Oh come on dude, poetry? Seriously?"

Harold was about to defend himself, but then he was interrupted by DJ.

"Momma told me my dad was a great romantic guy, who managed to win her heart by doing amazing poetry related to Jamaica and her cooking. She said she loves to recite when she misses my dad, God Bless his soul." DJ commented which made the group stare at him, but suddenly they went with their heads down to pray for respect.

"Amen," Harold said as he raised his head. "Alright, it's about a girl. But please don't ask w..."

"Leshawna." Ezekiel interrupted Harold who turned his head angrily and in disbelief.

"STOP DOING THAT, AND HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT?"Harold shouted both in anger and also in panic, for everyone to be able to read him like a book.

"Hmmm... Nope." Ezekiel places his hand on his chin to think about it but then decides to reply sarcastically which makes the nerd look dejected. "Harold, my friend, my pal. I wrote a lot of stories, some chapters were even romances... I know that you have been trying to take attention from Leshawna since day one."

"Really?" Duncan said as he looked amused. "Leshawna and him? That's gonna be funny."

Harold was about to get angry but Ezekiel called his attention.

"Ignore him, what you need to do dude is to not try to hide from us, we are going to notice, and we respect your decision to have feelings for her," Ezekiel said as he looked at Geoff. "Isn't that right?"

"Yeah dude, you can trust us." Geoff smiled as DJ nodded his head.

"Also you aren't the only one who has crushes around this camp. Isn't that right Tyler?" Ezekiel then decided to place the jock in the fire who was surprised by that statement.

"Hey hey, what you mean?" Tyler's sweat from the hat boy placed him on the radar of the others.

"He is talking about you having fallen for the blonde dumb from Gophers." Duncan understood who Ezekiel was referring to, which made Tyler stutter.

"No, I mean maybe... What if so?" Tyler tried to deny but then he couldn't help but confront his teammates.

"Dude, that's okay. We are not judging, heck, I think you got a great choice for a girl." Ezekiel explained as he walked towards Tyler. "Dude, she is into you, at the moment you appeared after Duncan and I killed the cockroach, she has been in love at first sight."

"Lucky bastard." Commented Duncan as he corrected himself. "Okay, we got two love birds on the team, so what if they try to sabotage us?"

The group was in silence until Ezekiel just shrugged.

"Who cares?" The homeschooled boy replied to the delinquent. "If they try to sabotage because of this crush, you can just eliminate the ones who made a mistake, it wouldn't be a big deal. What is what worst kind of possibility is sabotage because of jealousy."

Ezekiel pointed out which made Duncan raise his eyebrows.

"Elaborate" Duncan commanded as Ezekiel walked towards Harold and Tyler.

"I believe that stupid couples always happen when they are in love. But the most dangerous toxic kind of stupid people were the ones who sabotage wrongly because of jealousy. Like, rigging the votes, faking an injury, or even already hurting their teammates because of that." Ezekiel pointed as he already saw some shows, heck he even pointed out how Harold was stupid because of jealousy, and how it bitten his ass... "I think the best thing we can do for not to make these fools have jealousy of us... Is that if we form a pact."

Duncan looked confused but then he just shrugged, while Harold looked at Ezekiel in disbelief.

"What kind of pact?" Harold had to ask since pacts between men usually would be extreme.

"You already said the girls you have a crush on and possibly in love. Meaning that you can trust me, I will not meddle or try to make your relationship fail. I will support you in case it works. And if fails, I believe you will have a better chance with another girl in the future." Ezekiel said as he could see Harold and Tyler's eyes sparkle, and their smiles became very natural.

"Would you do that to us, dude?" Harold asked as he couldn't believe that a friend was glad to give his support.

"Sure, is there anyone here who wants to confess your crush? Geoff? Duncan?" Ezekiel asked which made both the delinquent and the hat boy look at each other.

"Pass," Duncan said but he gotta give the hand to the hat boy. "But when I find someone you are going to be the first person to know."

"I will hold yourself that." Ezekiel smiled, while Geoff decided to be honest with his friend.

"Well, you know Bridgette?" Geoff asked which made the whole group of boys nod their heads to him. "I think I'm starting to like her."

DJ, Ezekiel, Harold, and Tyler were happy.

"Oh, that's awesome dude. I know that you are going to be a great couple together." DJ said and Ezekiel nodded his head to them.

"Yeah, but remember that she is also a person, and you must try to not make her jealous of you. Remember what I said." Ezekiel had to point out. One scene from World Tour made Geoff and Bridgette's relationship become an obstacle, from all the jealousy she had for him, and then Alejandro came to play a master romantic manipulator.

Geoff nodded his head, and then Duncan decided to ask the young boy.

"And what about you Zeke? Don't you have someone you want to jump to?" Duncan smirked as the farm boy paused.

Ezekiel remained quiet, and thought for a few seconds... but then he just shrugged.

"Nah, not really," Ezekiel replied which made the whole group of boys stare at him surprised.

"What? Seriously?" Geoff asked surprised, while every single boy looked at him in disbelief.

"I mean, sure, every girl here is unique, but I wouldn't do that to you guys if you like them. And also I don't know every single one of them truly, so I wouldn't say I'm in love if I haven't even had a relationship in my life before." Ezekiel was honest, he never had a girlfriend in his life, not even an online one in his past life.

"Pff, come on Zeke, we know that you and the farm girl were meant to be with each other," Duncan said it, but suddenly he regretted it as he could see Ezekiel pausing, and then narrowing his eyes at Duncan, as he heard the most stupid thing he ever heard on his life.

"Did you mean that just because Me and Beth are ugly that means we are meant to be with each other?" Ezekiel said quietly, but from the tone of his voice, all the group of boys stared at Duncan who just said a stupid thing.

"No, no. I didn't mean that, I said since you both are farmers..." And Duncan somehow made it even worse.

"WOW, JUST WOW," Ezekiel said as he raised his arms wide open. "So just because we are farmers, we should be together, wow Duncan, just wow."

"OH OH WOA WHOA WHOA WHOA." Geoff, DJ, Tyler, and even Harold gave a step back as they raised both their hands and gave some space.

"Dude, that's messed up," Geoff commented, as Duncan realized that he said some stupid stuff.

"Okay, okay, my bad. Sorry, it went wrong." Duncan said as he felt like a jerk, which the group looked at each other, Ezekiel gave a deep sigh.

"Duncan, you are my friend. But please, just because I'm ugly, doesn't mean that I don't want to have a hot or cute girlfriend, and just because Beth is ugly as well, doesn't mean that she wouldn't end up with a supermodel. You never know how love works. It's unpredictable, and stereotypes aren't something that shouldn't come from you. Not you, like we did on the first day." Ezekiel explained as he made Duncan remember how the girls always looked at Justin who was the hottest guy, but Lindsay would go after Tyler who was love at first sight.

"Okay, I will try to not mess up like this again," Duncan said as Ezekiel gave his hand for a handshake. "So Zeke, what would be your type of girl?"

"Well, I don't know much... But my pa always taught me to be kind, protective, and strong for a girl I would end up with, while he sounded sexist, he meant it with his heart that we should treat our loved ones like a queen. So I think for me... I would love someone who would support me, help me in all my struggles, be free with me with all my creativity, and be acceptive of what adventures life would give to me as we have been on this crazy show." Ezekiel commented, that he knows for sure that his speech would be on the television. So he decided to be honest. "I don't know if could be an Olympic athlete, a girl in tune with nature, the possibilities are endless. And when this show is over... There would always be the next one in the future. So maybe who knows, I would fall in love off-screen. But that's how love it is... it's unpredictable, and I'm excited to see how crazy it would become in my life."

The boys who listened to Ezekiel explain what he thinks about what a good girl would be... were quiet, as they learned a lot from a boy who had never been in a relationship before. What the kid wanted was someone to become indeed his life partner, whenever challenges would be.

And that was indeed a crazy thing to learn...

"Well, the talk was good. But there is a dodgeball game we have to enjoy. LET'S GO BOYS. OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Geoff noticed that the talk was into something deep, so he wanted to help everyone from the group be fine again. And with that in mind, a good game of dodgeball would be awesome to play with.

"YEAH. OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" All the boys from the Killer Bass decided to follow Geoff who was shouting an iconic should Ezekiel taught him by accident, and it seemed that it was going to stick, as a good way for the group of Killer Bass to demonstrate their excitement from now on.

(Campfire)

For the second time, the Screaming Gophers were at the Elimination Ceremony. In Chri's hand was a plate with 9 marshmallows. On that night, the total number of members of campers would become 19 and the Gophers would lose another member of their team.

"Campers, you've already placed your votes and made your decision," Chris told all the Screaming Gophers who were in front of him. "One of you will be going home. And you can't come back. Ever. When you hear me call out your name, come pick up a marshmallow."

All the Screaming Gophers stared at each other, as if the suspense would become part of the show, but from their looks, they all kept staring at the boy who was still using an ice sack to place on his face.

"Owen, Gwen, Cody, Trent." The four mentioned campers smiled as they all went to get their marshmallow. "Heather, Beth, Leshawna, Izzy."

And more and more campers went to have their sweat marshmallow. Leaving only two of them, Lindsay and Justin who were waiting for the last marshmallow.

Lindsay felt her heartbeats rising, as she thought something was wrong. She thought everyone was supposed to vote for Justin who wanted so much to quit the show, but suddenly she felt her hand being held tight.

"He is creating suspense, it's me, relax," Justin said with his casual smile, even if was a bit ugly from all the ball hits he received on the face.

Lindsay felt inside of herself a huge relief. As she was looking at Chris who was going to make the final decision.

"The final marshmallow goes to..." Lindsay tried to remain calm, while Justin tried to remain strong until the final voice came to say who was the last camper. "Lindsay."

Lindsay got up and gave a quick hug on Justin who smiled in relief.

"Well Justin, it seems your time has come, sadly the sugar eye wasn't enough to save you this time," Chris commented as the model who was on the verge of freaking out the whole morning, finally found peace in himself.

"It's fine Chris, I can finally take care of my beautiful face again. And relax a bit more. I deserve a break from all this craziness." Justin even as his face was purple from the impacts, his white smile still sparkled, as he showed an inner beauty, which made the animals pause and stare at him in admiration and love. "Wow, I never thought I had this in me. Anyway, time to go."

"Well said it Justin, now for the Boat of Losers, Justin," Chris said as the beautiful boy, left the island once and for all, and with that, Chris sighed. "Well, there goes the sugar candy, but it was a good episode nonetheless, and I still get paid. BONUS."

(Court)

"Oh come on, get hit already," Duncan said as he smirked with a powerful throw he did to the nerd who jumped away from the ball.

"Nice try." Harold provoked, as he felt the adrenaline rush. Using the martial pose of the kung fu movie star, he used the thumb on his nose and made a kung fu pose. "Come on, come on."

It was a rivalry between the boys. The teams were set, Duncan, Ezekiel, and DJ, against Tyler, Geoff, and Harold.

No prize, no punishment. Just fun and a good rivalry on the guys' night.

As the friendship of Killer Bass would get even stronger.

Chapter Text

"Well, I don't know much... But my pa always taught me to be kind, protective, and strong for a girl I would end up with, while he sounded sexist, he meant it with his heart that we should treat our loved ones like a queen. So I think for me... I would love someone who would support me, help me in all my struggles, be free with me with all my creativity, and be acceptive of what adventures life would give to me as we have been on this crazy show." Ezekiel commented, that he knows for sure that his speech would be on the television. So he decided to be honest. "I don't know if could be an Olympic athlete, a girl in tune with nature, the possibilities are endless. And when this show is over... There would always be the next one in the future. So maybe who knows, I would fall in love off-screen. But that's how love it is... it's unpredictable, and I'm excited to see how crazy it would become in my life."

That quote alone was something nobody expected to hear from the homeschooled boy. And the ripple it created from that scene. Since in the time the boys were talking about relationships.

Outside of the cabin, hidden on the left side, a pair of green eyes sparkled, and not the next second an orange-haired girl who was in silence raised both her eyebrows... As she immediately caught some keywords from what the boy said...

"Was he talking about me?" Izzy wondered in silence, from the time she went to spy on her teammates and the rival team. And the constant strength the Killer Bass is having after the first loss... "Hmm, maybe I shouldn't have moved from the Killer Bass"

Izzy went to hide between the bushes and then acted like herself once again.

Izzy, an expert in nature, a former military soldier elite, IQ of 188, and she still couldn't decipher one amusing puzzle.

"Ezekiel..." Izzy smiled amused... She would keep that in mind since she also liked the idea of how unpredictable things would be. "You are right, let's see what the future holds?"

In a very far region of Vancouver, a gymnast was doing her warm-up stretches, before giving her a try to the Olympics.

"Sky, come here. You need to see it, the Killer Bass is annihilating the Screaming Gophers." A mature voice made the young aspiring athlete do a very good acrobatic towards the sofa and with his older sister, she got her eyes watching the television.

"Oof" Sky said as he could see Duncan, Eva and Harold being ruthless... "I pity Cody and Owen, they tried their best, but it was a fair game... Excluding Harold's provocation, it wasn't necessary the trash talking to Heather."

"Well Heather had it coming, she just made fun of Sadie, and Katie headshot her without mercy." The older sister commented as he pointed out the final competitor. "Ohhh, poor Justin... He is going to leave the show."

"Yep, it may be too much for him. But at least people will talk about him preferring to take care of himself." Sky nodded her head in approval. "I think that's good for him."

"Yeah, but I cannot deny I will miss his beautiful abs." The older sister sighed dreamily as the group stared at the finish of the game.

"OHHHHHHHHHH."Geoff and Ezekiel saying OHHHHHHHH in hype made the older sister do the same while Sky rolled her eyes. "Oh come on sis, it's awesome, give it a try."

"GUYS' NIGHT. OHHHHHHHHHHH." Geoff and Ezekiel shouted on the screen which made both sisters follow after them, and the seconds of the hype were so fun that it made the sisters laugh happily.

"See? I told you." Sky's sister smiled as the aspiring athlete rolled her eyes.

"Okay, it was fun. Now let's go back to tv..." Sky said as he stared at her sister.

.

.

.

Then the conversation between the boys on Killer Bass made both sisters surprised and even shocked.

"Wow," The older sister commented as she could see Sky also without words. "Never thought he had such high regard for himself. He views himself as ugly and yet he seeks a girl with more qualities than actual beauty. I would say he was making fun of Beth hooking a supermodel, but from the look on his face, he believed Beth was going to take a beef stake. Better to record this. If it happens I'm going to blog to everyone."

The older sister left the aspiring athletic girl alone staring at the show, surprised by the speech of the homeschooled boy...

"Olympic Athlete... Was he talking about me?" Sky stared at the screen until something hit inside of her *BURP*

In a house in the middle of a forest, filled with all the vines and flowers around there.

A family is watching the television by the fusion of technology and mother nature.

"Hmmm?" A very pale girl watched the television with her eyes wide open in surprise.

"Is there anything wrong sweetheart?" A lovely voice came from the mother who was sitting on a couch made of logs and leaves, staring at the girl who seemed to be glancing at the screen.

"It's about that boy Ezekiel again... Mother Nature has told me."The father who was dressed in a combination of a suit made of vines and leaves replied as he stared at the amusement in his little girl's eyes.

"MOTHER NATURE" Dawn gasped in betrayal as she glanced the nature spilling the beans once again... And with an amused look from both their eyes. "Father, it's fine. It's that boy..."

"Has two auras on him..." Both parents concluded, as they also felt from watching in curiosity something that mother nature liked to watch the family puzzled of.

"Yes..." Dawn commented, as she never thought that a person in her existence to be able to have two auras in the same body, and the theories for both her and her family were countless...

.

.

.

At the time the family heard Ezekiel finish his speech, the entire family had their eyes wide open... And as the sound of wind and moves of leaves... The father and mother looked at their daughter in shock.

"He knows about your existence." The druid's father commented as he could see the aura from the television, it wasn't a lie, the way he described it was because he knew about the existence of Dawn and possibly other future competitors.

"Mother nature." The mother stared at the leaves and for her response... The leaves moved away from the tree..." of course you knew..."

Dawn remained in shock, as she saw that the camper who was homeschooled and never saw outside of the farm... She felt there were so many secrets to be hidden in his aura... But the only way to know the truth...

"I need to see him." Dawn got up, and she stared at the tree which gave her a backpack... "Right... I need to wait until the end of the show, then I'm going after him."

Both parents stared at their beautiful daughter, who seemed to be on a personal mission, guided by Mother Nature herself... And looking at the aura of the boy again... They can see the future of that boy would bring chaos but also happiness around... A kindred spirit.

(Campfire)

Cody remained quiet, as he saw every single member of the Screaming Gophers depart, leaving him alone while the bonfire still lightning the darkness around the beach.

Cody was disappointed with himself. From the corner of his eye, he saw someone coming to sit on the sand, and glancing in the direction of where the boat had left. A tan girl who seemed to be glancing sadly at the ocean far ahead of her.

Seeing that the girl seemed to be alone, he decided to come nearby and sit with her.

"Hey," Cody replied trying to act casual, as he saw the girl glancing at him but didn't reply. "A good night to stare at the ocean right?"

Katie remained quiet but looked at the boy who was trying to have a conversation with her, so she decided to be polite.

"I guess so..." Katie replied as the conversation became awkward from there... Katie then glanced at the geek boy but sighed. "Look, I know what you are trying to do, but I want to be alone for a while..."

Cody became quiet, but then he glanced around and sighed.

"You miss your sister right?" Cody asked while the tan girl nodded her head to him. "Look, I get it, it's fine to miss someone close like her, and trust me, I know that she is happy for what you did at the Dodgeball match today."

Glancing at the geek, Katie rolled her eyes.

"Heather should learn to shut her mouth," Katie mumbled as she kept staring at the coast, missing her sister, and a tranquil time.

Cody chuckled at such a reaction.

"Well, while I won't say she doesn't deserve it, that was the fasted headshot I saw in a dodgeball match." Cody complimented, as he brought attention to her. "I played so many matches in elementary school, and it was the fastest I could see someone go for the kill."

Katie smiled, as she giggled from remembering how furious Heather was at the time she got out from the game.

"Yeah, it was... well, you weren't also bad." Katie complimented back, while the geek boy rolled his eyes while chuckling.

"If you mean, half bad that you didn't even manage to get a member of my team out, then I can accept the compliment." Cody sarcastically made fun of himself, which ended up with Katie laughing at his reaction. "I can't believe that your team destroyed mine so easily in 3 to 0."

"Oh, don't be so harsh on yourself. You managed to get Courtney out." Katie commented, which made Cody smile, but then she added. "But also she overworked herself yesterday so she probably had legs of jello this morning. But still counts."

Cody's smile grimaces.

"Well, way to cheer up a person," Cody said which made Katie giggle from his reaction. "Still, I can't believe someone figured out the electro ball. Usually, it would take a few tries to figure out the timing."

"Welp, not for my team," Katie said proudly. She always remembered that she could count on them, and they always would get her back... She smiled as she looked at the horizon... "It was a worthy try Cody... but your team had it coming."

"Wow, way to push someone down." Cody found a way to make Katie laugh, and it was effective since the tan twin was laughing harder.

"Stop, you're making it hard to breathe." Katie laughed harder as the geek seemed to be enjoying the conversation.

By being in silence, he waited for Katie to recover her breath... and a minute later, it became a very comfortable silence.

A good night in the bonfire, watching the waves, with a hot girl, then Cody's eyes went wide open when he realized what his mind processed.

Gulping, Cody tried to force his smile and found it was a good opportunity to give it a try, he streetched himself looking away, trying to reach Katie, but she got up without noticing, making Cody fall on the sand, surprising Katie from the sudden fall.

"Oh my gosh, are you okay?" Katie asked while Cody was still with his face planted on the sand...

"Just my bruised pride," Cody replied as he got up with his face covered in sand. "Blergh."

"HAHAHAHAHAHA," Katie laughed as she felt happy to see someone cheering her up, and by seeing the poor geek trying his best, she couldn't help but smile at him. "Thanks, I needed that."

"Glad to help," Cody tried to disguise his humiliation as keeping cool. Which made Katie offer her hand.

"Let's clean up your face. You look like a sand statue." Katie giggled, as Cody rolled his eyes.

"Aye Aye captain." Cody followed Katie as the duo went near the water, and with a good splash on his face, even if with the salty water, Cody felt his face clean again. "Alright, good as new."

"Yep." Katie smiled, as she sat on the dock... which was followed by Cody.

The duo remained quiet, in a comfortable way...

"I miss her, Cody." Katie resumed her thoughts which made the geek show his true nature.

"You want to talk about it? I'm a good ear, and I would always be glad to hear someone when they need an ear to talk." Cody was genuine as he gave his smile, this time more natural than being forced.

Katie smiled, as she began talking about the good times she had with her sister, both enjoying a good time together.

(Nearby the Cabins)

The next morning, Bridgette passed a good time forcing herself to gulp a terrible breakfast quickly, since she had a good plan for what she was going to do after breakfast.

A few miles away from the cabins, in an area covered with bushes and logs. Bridgette got a good and relaxing place to focus on something it was on her hands...

A few groups of paper sheets clipped with a paper clip...

"Okay, Steven Chapter 7 - Bubble Buddies, let's see what you got to do today, Steven?" Bridgette commented as she stared at the paper which seemed to be an interesting chapter to read... "Ohhhhhh, a new girl in the area. She looks smart. Can't wait to read more about her."

Bridgette was giving a slight read until she noticed someone approaching from the bushes, and at the time she saw who it was, it was a more rested goth girl. Gwen seemed to have noticed the surfer ignoring her and kept reading the papers on her hand.

"So the writer boy gave you access to read his work?" Gwen asked while Bridgette raised her eyebrows...

"Yeah, after the time challenge of wake-a-thon, Zeke allowed us to read some of his work in case we were bored," Bridgette commented politely, as she glanced around to see if Gwen had been followed. "I'm surprised about how you know this place, I found it, this morning."

Gwen sat nearby and decided to close her eyes.

"Well, it's a great place to rest and be free from everyone around. I'm surprised you didn't disappear with all your team like most days." Gwen commented since the disappearing of the Killer Bass in some part of the day always has been something that her entire team was curious about.

"Well, today I wanted to have a me time. And since I wanted to read about Steven Universe, Ezekiel let me borrow all the chapters of his work for today." Bridgette said as she glanced at the group of papers. "I'm following the chronological order, so if you want to read Opal chapter, it's that one."

Gwen glanced at the group of papers, but then she just shrugged.

"Well, I have nothing better to do today. So let me read the first chapter." Gwen asked as the surfer took the one edited from the homeschooled boy himself.

The time they are enjoying good literature around the camp, not caring if people are going get worried about their disappearing of the day.

(Screaming Gophers Boys' Cabin)

Trent the time he got up, he used the good time to use his hair brush to make sure that the style of his hair would get right. And by that, he even brushed nine times just to be sure.

The guitarist who was saddened to see another comrade get out from the show shook his head and focused optimistically that it was a new day and a good time for him to enjoy a good break.

Glancing at the corner and seeing Owen still snoring happily for maybe dreaming about food, he smiled to see a friend who was enjoying the time at the camp, just like him. Even if he ignores the farting sound from the fat camper, and decides to leave before the smell would affect him.

Another day, and 2 days to not worry about the next challenge of the show.

Indeed was a good time for a shower, until he got to see Cody who was doing his best to try to make sure his hairstyle was okay, eating breath mints like crazy, and even doing his best to make sure his T-shirt was fine.

"Hey Cody, what's up?" Trent smiled, which made Cody look at his friend from the Screaming Gophers.

"Oh, hey Trent," Cody said as he tried to check to see if his shoes were with the knots tied, and seeing if something was wrong. "Oh nothing much, but I think I'm going on my first date today."

(Killer Bass Cabin)

"First date?" Both Courtney and Duncan said in unison as they couldn't proceed on what was going on since the tan twin was looking sheepishly at them who were at the door of their cabins. "With whom?"

"Yeah, well me and Cody had a very fun time on the campfire yesterday, so I asked if he was willing to go with me to the beach where we did the first challenge. And he said yes." Katie said as she was excited and brushing her head, while both Duncan and Courtney were listening in disbelief.

"Cody? You mean the geekster wimp who was smelling the hair of the goth around from the Gophers?" Eva opened the door as she then glanced at Katie who flinched from that statement.

"Yeah, but I think if I tell him to not be a freaky guy, he would do that. And he was really funny yesterday... wait a minute... WHY AM I GIVING SATISFACTION TO YOU ALL? YOU ARE NOT MY PARENTS." Katie realized how the conversation was getting out of hand, and then she realized that they weren't her relatives so they had no power over her.

"Yeah, but we are your friends Katie." Then a voice coming from the boy's cabin, which appeared to be Ezekiel followed by Harold, Tyler, and DJ were staring at her in concern. "But since you believe you have the situation over control. I believe in you, but please don't share the locations of the Aquarium or not even let him get inside the hot tube, we don't know if Chris is going to take this from us if that happens, so please don't let him use it okay?"

Duncan, Courtney, and all the other Bass stared at Ezekiel who was being honest for the tan twin, and with her smile, she nodded her head to him.

"Don't worry, now if you don't mind me, I'm going to take a shower and prepare myself. He said he is going to be here in one hour." Katie smiled as she hushed herself towards the communal bathroom.

At that moment the group was alone in silence. Ezekiel smiled until he sighed...

"Okay, we need to put the fear of God on Cody, does someone have an idea?" Ezekiel asked which made the entire group of Killer Bass smile widely now. Knowing the true intentions behind one of the pillars.

"And here I thought we were going to drop that... I'm glad you have reason shrimp." Duncan smirked as he then glanced at the group of girls. And had an idea... "I think I know, one way."

.

.

.

One hour later, Cody was ready to leave the Screaming Gopher cabin and take Katie to go to the beach... And at the time he was going to knock on the door. Courtney slammed wide open.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Courtney said as she opened the door from the inside of the cabin's girl.

"Courtney? I came here because Katie called me for a date." Cody said as he raised his arms in surrender, as he gave a step back sweating. Still, then he was cornered by the big Jamaican man, then a jock who was slamming his fist to his palm, a nerd who was using nunchucks with one hand as he stared at him dead in the eye, a hat boy cracking his knuckles, and a homeschooled boy who was holding his bow and arrow aimed at his head.

"Okay, so where is your ID?" Ezekiel asked, and that question got confused by Cody, who just replied without a beat.

"I didn't bring," Cody replied but then he regret it when Harold used his nunchucks to hit his ass. "AHHH."

"He didn't bring? Oh, get your ass up against that wall." Ezekiel ordered as DJ used his strength to make Cody place his hands on the wall, while Ezekiel inspected the geek who was starting to get intimidated. "Your problem is that you think you know it all, young Thundercats. You got joins on you?"

Cody felt in fear as he was being inspected by all the boys of the other cabin, and decided to quickly reply in fear.

"No," Cody answered, but then DJ turned the geek to see the group of boys staring angrily at him.

"YOU SMOKE THAT *BEEP*?" When the group of 4 boys and Courtney said in unison, Cody felt his body tremble and he thanked God he was in the bathroom before because it would have been a terrible leak on his underwear.

"NO," Cody said in a panic.

"Are you trying to get Katie high to smoke that *beep*?" Courtney asked until the nearby door from the boy's cabin got opened by a blast. Revealing Duncan who had his knife out.

"Oi, what's going on here?" Duncan said as the group gave some space to the delinquent pass.

"Cody is here," Courtney said loudly, as she looked at the boy who coiled in fear and like he was acting like a little mouse.

"Why the hell he is here in the first place?" Duncan said angrily as he stared at him like a drunken boy.

"He said he is going to bring Katie on a date." Geoff pointed out, making Cody stare at the group of Killer Bass like they were sharks waiting to eat him alive.

"Is that true?" Duncan asked as he walked nearby Cody who even his glaring was making the geek sweat like a river. "Do you know how to fight?"

That was a question Cody was not prepared for.

"Do you want to fight me? Huh? Huh? Even Harold could beat the crap of you with his nunchucks." Duncan said as he pointed out at the nerd who was using the nunchucks as a pro kung fu master. And somehow making Cody gulp drily.

"Duncan, Duncan. Enough." Ezekiel said as he took his bow and dropped his guard up. "You have to excuse Duncan, he has PTSD while being at the juvenile."

"I JUST GOT OUT FROM THERE, AND I WILL NEVER GO BACK THERE EVER AGAIN," Duncan said as he started playing with his knife, which somehow made Cody even more palled than before, and he was even feeling like somehow he was going to die on that moment. "I'm not going back, hey, what's wrong with you?"

"I-I-I-I-I" Cody stuttered as Courtney then looked into his eyes.

"Alright geek, let me tell you something, Katie just had to deal harshly with the idea of her sister not being part of the show. And we know that you have a weird quirk of smelling the hair of the girls creepily." Courtney said as Cody gulped and Duncan pointed the knife at him.

"Oh yeah, at the time we find you have been doing that with Katie, we are going to cut your hair off. Maybe even more." Duncan smiled which made Cody freezes in panic.

"Duncan, don't point the knife at him," Ezekiel said calmly until Duncan turned his head and pointed the knife at him.

"Hey, don't disrespect me," Duncan said as he looked at Cody who was shaking. "Hey geek, you seemed afraid, what's wrong? You don't like techno?"

"Duncan, you better stop." Courtney kept saying that it was making Duncan play more and more with the geek.

"Come on, it's not difficult, it's just techno, there is dubstep, there is trap. There is..."

"ENOUGH," Ezekiel shouted which made Duncan stop, and then gave space to Ezekiel to stare at Cody once again. "Listen, have fun with Katie, but bring her here until sunset. If she ain't here until sunset. We are going to hunt you down. With all my arrows you can count, Duncan with his knife, and Harold who is a master of Snake Style."

Cody shook but the last one got him confused. Until he regretted hearing the next words.

"Good to break necks with it," Harold said as he had in one of his hands a thin stick, and with his left hand he broke it which immediately made Cody give space and looked a Courtney. Who was staring at him like the leader of the group?

"Are you a virgin? Don't play with me are you a virgin or not?" Courtney then took him by his shirt and Cody mute like a mimic, nodded his head. "Good, keep it that way, you are not going to score today, you hear me?"

Cody nodded his head quickly, as he then saw Courtney and the guys pointing out a direction.

"She is on the main lodge since we said Eva needs her help with dumbbells, now go, and don't make us come back at you," Courtney said, and Cody immediately ran away from the bunch of lunatics of the other team.

A few seconds later, by seeing the geek getting away...

pff...

"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." The loud laugh from the entire group of Killer Bass would be recorded and that scene would be remembered as one of the best intimidation scenes of the entire reality show.

"Man, it was so funny. Did you see how scared he was?" Tyler commented as he could see the geek going to remember that from all eternity.

"Duncan, that was brilliant." Courtney cleaned up the tear in her eye. It was funny to show such an intimidation tactic for someone inconvenient like Cody.

"Well, I usually would pity Cody," Ezekiel commented, which made the whole group stare at him in surprise. "But if he persists and shows us wrong and he is the right one to Katie, then I would be glad to tell you I'm wrong about him. But I think he got the message."

"Momma would become disappointed in me if I let something happen to my friends, and to say this was fun. I can agree one hundred percent." DJ said as he got the satisfaction of giving the boy permission to date one of his friends. But what kind of friend he would be in case the little geek who tried to flirt with all the girls didn't learn his lesson from him and his friends?

"Well then, probably when Katie watches this episode in the future, she will be upset at us. But we needed to make sure he didn't have second intentions." Courtney explained as the whole team nodded in agreement. "Well, great job Killer Bass, now that we have everything settled, let's go to our usual activities. Who is going to the Aquarium?"

"Well, I want to go there. Someone needs to be sure the water of the hot tube is changed and flowing just fine." Geoff said that he desired to have a very nice time relaxing on the hydro paradise the team has.

(Main Lodge)

"Ah, ah, ah." Cody gasped as he finally got on Main Lodge, where most of his team members stared at him confused.

"Hey Cody, are you okay?" Beth came to ask the geek who suddenly was gasping and trying to take his breath.

"Killer Bass *gasp* crazy *gasp* knife *gasp* bow and arrow *gasp* nunchucks... ah, ah, ah." Cody said in deep breaths as he tried to contain his fears, but it was difficult when he got a whole group of psychopaths wanting to kill him.

Beth stared at him confused until the duo heard a loud shout.

"HEY CODY, OVER HERE," Katie called, which made the geek suddenly recover from his shock, at the time he looked at the iconic pink swimsuit, which made Cody blush from seeing her curved and well-tanned body. At the time she got near him, she then raised her eyebrow. "Hey, where is your swimsuit? I thought we were going on the beach."

Cody then realized as he was using his casual stuff, and then inside of himself facepalmed.

"Oh, that? Sorry, I thought we were going to just walk on the sand... but wait for a few minutes, and I will be in my shorts. just wait here okay?" Cody said in a panic as he quickly left the Main Lodge... with the group of Screaming Gophers and two of Killer Bass members staring at him confused.

"What a weird boy," Eva commented as she kept doing her workout, which made Katie pout.

Beth stared at the scene and scratched her hair.

"BETH, COME HERE." Then a shout was enough to make the farm girl turn her head and see Heather and Lindsay with what would be a bunch of makeup products. Heather who was with her arms crossed staring at the sheepish farm girl. She then rolled her eyes. "You still need to learn how to not use lipstick in excess during most of the time. Pay close attention to me. I'm going to do it just this once."

Beth smiled as she nodded her head to Heather who rolled her eyes but smirked as she was using the lipstick from Lindsay as a way to teach Beth how to not waste a good makeup product.

Neither girl noticed or cared about what happened to the geek boy a few minutes before.

After the event of making fun of the probably perverted Gopher, the Killer Bass crew decided to resume their daily events, and when they least expected, one hour may have passed. Courtney passed a good part of her morning to organize her clothes, and let her legs rest for a few moments before going back to her activities.

"Well, at least we solved one problem. But still, I need to find something to do for the day." The C.I.T. girl commented as she decided to look around and see if someone was willing to pass the time with her. Seeing that she was alone. She thought that maybe having a good shower would be a good start before she walked around the camp and planned something to do.

Taking her towel, and a good bag with clothing, she was already on the way to the communal bathrooms. At the time she went on there and found that it was empty, she was already happy to be one of the to use at that time of the day... until the shower in the boy's bathroom started and then a voice started singing.

Everything Stays ✨ Full Length Version ~Male Cover~ Jacob Sutherland (youtube.com)

Let's go in the garden

You'll find something waiting

Right there where you left it lying upside down

When you finally find it, you'll see how it's faded

The underside is lighter when you turn it around

Everything stays right where you left it

Everything stays

But it still changes

Ever so slightly, daily and nightly

In little ways, when everything stays

Courtney paused as she then noticed how beautiful and sad the song was, never heard something like that before, so it was an original song, and yet it was so impacting, and hoped to hear more about it. Until the next verse appeared.

Go down to the ocean

The crystal tide is raising

Waters' gotten higher as the shore washes out

Keep your eyes wide open, even when the sun is blazin'

The moon controls the tide, it can cause you to drown

Courtney decided to follow the rhythm of the song and before she noticed, she was already singing the chorus.

Everything stays, right where you've left it

Everything stays, but it still changes

Ever so slightly, daily and nightly

In little ways

When everything stays

Courtney sniffed, as she cleaned a tear from her face, while she quickly heard the locked door of the boys' bathroom unlocking which made her hide inside the girls' bathroom.

"Courtney?" Ezekiel asked as he opened the door, and saw nobody was there. And thinking about one second he looked confused. "Hmm? Strange... I could swear I heard Courtney singing. Well, never mind."

Courtney remained quiet, as the time Ezekiel turned the shower once again, she decided to do the same in the female bathroom, and by surprise, she looked in the direction of the other shower.

A boy who created art, and stories, and even sang his songs... It was kinda too much for her to process, how much the kid has been creative on everything around him. She could be sure that if Ezekiel had been in the animation area, he could have made all his works into cartoons, and the songs sung to him would have been memorable.

"Alright, let's see... Love like you, ending for Steven Universe." Courtney listened to Ezekiel proceeded to explain the name of the song and even prepared his voice. "Ah, AH, AHHHHH... Okay, let's see... Plam, pan, pam pan, pan pannnn. "

Steven Universe - Love Like You - Cover by Caleb Hyles (youtube.com)

If I could begin to be

Half of what you think of me

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love

When I see the way you act

Wondering when I'm coming back

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love like you

Courtney who was carefully showering herself kept listening to how dedicated the boy was by singing that song, and singing like it was second nature to him. And then he was even using his mouth to try to make some instruments, but it sounded terrible, but it was enough to make him concentrate himself.

I always thought I might be bad

Now I'm sure that it's true

'Cause I think you're so good

And I'm nothing like you

Look at you go

I just adore you

I wish that I knew

What makes you think I'm so special

Courtney's eyes went wide open as she proceeded to listen to how powerful messages the song was, and she never thought Steven Universe would have such an amazing song like that. Which made her interested in who would be singing this song in the book Ezekiel was writing.

If I could begin to do

Something that does right by you

I would do about anything

I would even learn how to love

When I see the way you look

Shaken by how long it took

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love like you

Love like you

Love me like you

At the time the singing stopped, Courtney kept sniffing as her own eyes were in tears. At the time she kept taking a shower. Ezekiel left the communal bathroom just to pass the time to enjoy himself for the day.

"Awesome, let's see what are the plans for the day?" Ezekiel commented as he dressed himself up, and had a good time before lunch. He could call the boys to hang out in the hot tube again, and the group would be chilling all day. "Yeah, that sounds about right."

(Nearby the Cabins)

"Woah, a Pink Lion?" Gwen commented as she kept reading, not noticing that hours had passed, while the duo of Bridgette and Gwen seemed to be in a marathon of reading the chapters of the story. And from the way the story was narrated, it was something the duo kept reading and got even addicted and curious about developing ideas. "Do you think it's related to Steven's mom?"

"I don't know, It's possible since Lion seems to be kind and even obeys Steven when he wants." Bridgette replied, as she was also reading a chapter related to the Lion 2, "It seems on this one Connie is also here. I'm guessing that she will become a current character."

Gwen smiled, as she could see a cliche, but it was one of the things she liked in some of the romance novels she read before.

"Well, let's hope to see more of her in the future." The Goth girl replied as she then ignored the time of sunset going down... It was a worthwhile time to pass into reading something. "You guys got lucky into reading all this stuff early. Because I think most of the people would have to wait until he publishes everything to read the entire book."

Bridgette paused her reading. And thinking about it, she couldn't help but smile as she nodded to Gwen.

"Yeah, to be honest, I think I would become more bored around here if wasn't for my curiosity into knowing what happened with Steven on that day, and after reading this. I'm interested in reading Adventure Time, from what Ezekiel told me, it's a silly idea of brotherhood between a kid and a dog," Bridgette described the synopsis as Gwen didn't seem interested in the topic until another key word made her stop her reading. "From a reconstructed world after the post-apocalyptic world war."

Gween then stared at the surfer who seemed to be smug from seeing the goth now curious about another work from her friend.

"Damn, does that boy ever have a written block?" Gwen asked loudly, which made Bridgette shrug.

"I hope not, because we wouldn't have more chapters to read. Now quiet, I'm curious about what a dog-copter trailer is about." Bridgette shushed the goth of Screaming Gophers, who seemed to be looking at her weirdly. "I KNOW WHAT I SAID, NOW GO BACK TO READING,"

'Alright, alright." Gwen rolled her eyes, but she smirked at the time she went back to read another chapter of Steven Universe.

(Screaming Gophers Boy's Cabin)

Trent sat on his bed, as he practiced with his trusted guitar, a new music appearing inside of his mind, and a few cords for him to try. Enjoying a good break from the entire day, and with the possible good date his friend Cody was having.

After getting himself surprised in the morning by his friend in a hurry to change his clothes and take his swim shorts with him to enjoy the beach, Trent shrugged, thinking about how much he needed to practice on the day to remain sharp and skilled on his instrument.

Owen was there to give moral support, and even applaud him when it was time to sing a song for him.

And with the night already in the air, Trent then heard Cody getting inside the cabin. And while he looked exhausted, he had a very dumb smile on his face.

"Oh, look who came here, how was the date, Romeo?" Trent smiled as he could see Cody looked dumb but also happy to have a nice day.

"It was great..." Cody smiled, as they walked in the park. The swim between the duo, and even the time they talked about the jump every single one of them had to do on the first challenge. It triggered some memories. But then he remembered the sunset time and how the entire crew of Killer Bass were a bunch of crazy bloodthirsty people. "Well, excluding the fact that every single one of the Killer Bass team made me terrified, it was almost perfect."

Trent raised his eyebrows, and even Owen laughed near him.

"Oh, you are afraid Cody? You don't need to worry, all of them are friendly. From what I see, they looked very kind and gentle." Owen smiled, but he didn't look at how the eyes from Cody twitched in disbelief.

Trent noticed that Cody would say bad words, so he decided to intervene by asking questions.

"Don't want to discourage you, but I can understand, Eva, Duncan, DJ, Geoff, and Courtney. But when you said, everyone. I mean, how Harold can terrify you?" Trent asked and Cody stared at him.

"HE GOT A NUNCHUKS AND THAT THING HURTS A LOT. Also, he seems to know snake style and he said it's great to break necks... I prefer my neck intact, thank you very much." Cody explained as he clearly could see that the nerd had something up, but not just him, the entire team looked terrifying as they seemed to be ready to devour him if he made a mistake. "I mean, sure that I sniffed Gwen's hair once, but it wasn't like I was going to do with every single girl I meet."

"Did you sniff Gwen's hair?" Trent asked in disbelief, while Owen looked at his friend a bit weirded out.

"Err... wasn't that a bit too much?" Owen asked which made Cody facepalm.

"I know, it was freaky, and I should feel disgusted by me, but come on. I wasn't made of stone, but I'm not going to do that anymore. Not with all the threaten the Killer Bass did to me." Cody said as he gulped drily the idea of how he was so scared of the rival team. "I mean, Katie made my entire day awesome. And it seems that it was the first genuine time I was myself. So I would like to do that with her again... even if I had to be intimidated by her team again."

"That's the spirit, Cody. But let's be sure, you won't do more hair sniffing, or try to act weirdly as you did in the first week okay?" Trent had to be sure that, with one wrong move his friend would just be heartbroken, but from the tone of his voice, he could be broken when the other members of her team got their hands on him.

"Yeah, yeah. I know. I'm going to stop doing that, let's just focus on other things." Cody said as he took his keyboard from his backpack. "Want some tune for a song?"

Trent smiled at his friend, and with that, a duo prepared a song together to pass the time.

A very good time to pass between friends, and 3 days of break they needed so much.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." The camera turns on to show Chris standing on the dock going over a review happening on the show on the last episode. "The Killer Bass finally showed the reason why they are killers. From such provocation of Heather, she learned to not annoy a team that was thirsty for vengeance for losing a team member. Especially to Katie who took the hardest of her leave. In a game of dodgeball, it was a massacre that would be told in the history of Total Drama. A lesson of an unusual trio created fear inside the Screaming Gophers. The entire day had, pain, strategy, friendship with the enemy, and even love advice among the group, especially an orange girl who has been listening to the conversation of the Killer Bass... In the end, the eye candy Justin had enough of the rough challenge of the reality show and decided to run away and cry for his mama, into giving up and going directly to the Isla Del Losers. Population 4." Chris flexed his muscles and he pointed at the flashbacks showing the good scenes of the episode. Showing Bridgette and Gwen reading the sheets created by Ezekiel, Justin being hit by the balls many times, Heather having regrets of provoking Katie, and Izzy listening to Ezekiel talking about love. "Who is going to sink? Who is going to swim? Discover now, here on Total. Drama. Island!"

(Aquarium)

The morning of the next challenge was up. Knowing that most of the time, the idea of who would win was getting more and more difficult to guess. Since it was the time Ezekiel, Geoff, Bridgette, and Courtney were on the hot tube while Harold was sitting nearby, the group was happy while on the morning, since in the mornings, they even managed to get from Cheff after breakfast a bit of juice boxes, which was a great thing to have on that terrible food time, every day. The Killer Bass knew that Ezekil still had managed to hide from wake-a-thon a few candies, and even a slice of cake... That was in case he would need for an emergency, in case of pure desperation from eating the Chef's food... even in case the cake would be rotten with the time, but that was a risk he would take... and nobody from his team blamed him for that.

And the time around the Aquarium showed the best things that mostly would take time to process, like how Harold was the best beatbox DJ they ever known. And he went from Cinema Camp, Magic Camp, and then a Parody of Payday thievery camp which Harold calls the unlocking locks camp whatever he says. Thankfully Duncan and Ezekiel were able to humble him down a little. Because while he has indeed many, important skills in some ocasiations, it would the best if he remains shut in secret.

The good thing is that the Killer Bass were able to use their time as a hobby in the Aquarium and enjoy themselves. Once Geoff Challenged Bridgette into standing on her hands for 20 minutes like she said, and Courtney was glad to be on the clock counting to make sure the best was on.

A good night of Celebration of Killer Bass... and it was very fun to see Cody bring Katie on time, which made the whole group of friends laugh at how they intimidated the poor boy... they know for sure that

But now the group was around enjoying a few moments before the challenge happened. They knew it would be on that day... But that doesn't mean they couldn't be chilling for a while.

"Boom Bomm Ptsy. Boom Boom Boom Boom Psty." Harold started doing a beatbox, while Geoff and Ezekiel were nodding their heads to the beat. "Boom Bomm Ptsy. Boom Boom Boom Boom Psty."

"Ch-ch-ch-chillin' " Ezekiel and Geoff sang at the same time.

"Chillin' in the hot tub" Geoff said he was enjoying the warm massage.

"Ch-ch-ch-chillin' " Both Ezekiel and Geoff sang again while Ezekiel showed a juice box,

"Drinkin' juices, lookin' good" Ezekiel showed his purple box of grape juice.

"Ch-ch-ch-chillin'" Both Geoff and Ezekiel sang as the girls rolled their eyes.

"Paper bag it, do it right" Geoff took a paper bag and placed his juice box inside of the paper bag.

"Ch-ch-ch-chillin'" And for the final lyrics, Ezekiel drank his juice and smashed the box.

"Because the Killer Bass is going to win TONIGHT...

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Both Ezekiel, Harold, and Geoff raised their hands in such optimism at their victory, while in the end the whole group, even the girls laughed at how confident the homeschooled guy was. "Hehehe... Chilling."

BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!

"All right, campers! Enough beauty sleep! Time to show us what you're made of!" Chris's voice was heard from the loudspeaker following the blare of the alarm. Looks like it was time for the next challenge to begin.

Suddenly an alarm was enough to make the whole group stop their relaxing time, just to look at each other, knowing the time has come.

A little later, most of the campers were seen sitting in stands in front of a stage that Chris was standing on. There were two sets of stands for each team with everyone from the Bass there and with all the Gopher members in their stands. "Are we gonna see a musical?" Lindsay asked with her usual ditzy smile on her face. "I love musicals. Especially the ones with singing and dancing. Heh."

"Gwen!" Trent got the attention of the goth girl as she approached and patted the space next to him. "Saved you a seat." Gwen smiled a little and thanked Trent as she sat next to him.

Cody approached the duo who seemed to be sitting together, and at the time he was about to sit next to Gwen when a voice called for him.

"CODY OVER HERE," Katie called his attention, and he could see there were empty seats in the front row, and the two places one for the side of the Screaming Gophers were almost nearby the Killer Bass seats.

Cody smiled as he passed by the guitarist Trent and Gwen who was about to be annoyed by seeing him following her... but after seeing Cody passing by her, she couldn't help but raise her eyebrow.

"Since when did the Bass Tan twin and Cody know each other?" Gwen asked curious, to which Trent chuckled.

"On the same day of the dodgeball challenge, they even went to the beach the next morning. And now they have been like that most of the time." Trent commented as Gwen saw Cody smiling cheekily at Katie suddenly he looked up and found the Killer Bass team, staring at him and judging. Which made him sweat a little, but give a tiny smile on them.

Gwen watched some of them snickering when Cody wasn't looking. So which made Gwen have a satisfied little smile.

"Good for him," Gwen commented with honesty, she was happy to not deal with the creepy boy, but now having him being intimidated by the others, while he has a possible date with the than girl, she was happy for both of them.

"Yep." Trent smiled, as the time he got comfortable with the smile of the Gwen. It seems that the day wouldn't get any better...

Heather watched the duo from far away... And when she heard a kiss she looked to her right and found Lindsay giving a kiss to launch at the Jock who seemed to be happy to take it.

"What are you doing?" Heather asked as she narrowed her eyes.

Lindsay looked at Heather and then smiled.

"Oh, I'm waving at Tyler..." Lindsay said happily while Heather couldn't help but be annoyed.

"From the other team?" Heather asked as she looked at Lindsay and wanted to make a punishment to her by breaking the a... wait a minute... "Did I tell you to not have a relationship in the alliance?"

Lindsay tilted her head...

"Why would you ever say that?" Lindsay then asked which made Heather realize one of her mistakes.

She was about to make sure to not have that on the alliance... but she found out that it was too late for that... she could see in her eyes, that she was lost in love.

"That's great you found someone, Lindsay." Beth was happy as she could see herself dreaming about who would be the one she would marry.

And just like that, Heather realized it was too late.

"UGHHHHHH." Heather groaned as she facepalemed, but then Beth gave some slight taps on her back. "Just please focus on going in the final three before you go into kisses with him okay? I cannot take you both at the final 4."

Lindsay who was smiling suddenly froze... and realized that it was true, she couldn't protect the boy she had a crush on for so long... or she would lose her spot on the final three...

"You are right. I'm going to focus on the challenge, tomorrow when we are not on the challenge I can go on a date with him." Lindsay nodded her head, which made Heather stop, and then glance at the blond bombshell again, rolling her eyes.

"It's not what I asked for, but that's better than nothing," Heather commented, as she looked at Beth. "Please tell me you are not in a relationship. I found Lindsay, then the geek boy, and now the gothic girl is all hooked up, who is going to be next? Leshwana? I think this show has too much romance."

Beth who was daydreaming suddenly woke up and then listened to Heather who was looking tired from dealing with this problem, so she shook her head.

"No, I don't have anyone yet. But I'm going to focus on going at the final three first." Beth commented as she looked determined to go through hell and win all the challenges she could. And that comment made Heather smile.

"At least I can count on you, Beth," Heather said, as she finally felt that she was in control again, but she wanted to know why Chris had called them in the first place.

Chris's voice spoke up as the host finished setting up the mic.

"Welcome campers to our brand new deluxe state-of-the-art outdoor amphitheater!" Chris explained exactly what the stage they were on was. "Okay, this week's challenge is a summer camp favorite. A talent contest!"

"Yes!" Owen stood up from his seat and raised a fist in the air. "Awesome!"

"Each team has eight hours to pick their three most talented campers." Some of the other campers cheered at this as they were eager to get on stage and show what they could do. Some like Gwen and Eva didn't seem to care. "These three will represent them in the show tonight. Sing, dance, juggle. Anything goes, as long as it's legal." Chris directed that last part right at Duncan who snapped his fingers in response. "by our resident talent scout, former DJ, VJ, and rap legend, Graaaaaaand Master Chef, who will show his approval via…the Chef-o-Meter." A wooden spoon with Chef's face on the end of it appeared on a TV screen that was set up near the top of the stage. Ten bars on the spoon blinked green a few times to show how the meter looked. "The team that loses will send one camper home tonight. Good luck." And with that, Chris left as the Bass and Gophers split up to try and figure out who exactly would be performing tonight.

At the time Chris left, the Killer Bass team walked away from the Screaming Gophers, not just before Katie waved at Cody before leaving, and Tyler smiled one last time after seeing Lindsay again.

When the group started walking, Courtney glanced at her team, and couldn't help but be proud.

Courtney after spending so many days with the team, knew that every single one wanted to share some of their best... and surprisingly being around the Aquarium, allowed her to see Katie dancing, which wasn't that impressive, but she kept hearing from Katie that if Sadie was there, it would have been better... DJ is also a good dancer, but she doesn't know if would fit the challenge... Duncan, well, Courtney paused and glanced at him again... the delinquent who usually would like to make problems, was more enjoying the time around, she never saw a talent he had, but she could guess that it wouldn't be a good idea... Tyler, had been playing with his yoyo, and she saw that it wouldn't be great for the show, but at least it was good for a good laugh, especially since even Tyler was laughing from his clumsiness... Bridgette, oh God, she remembered the time she made that stupid bet of being upside down for 20 minutes... She still is furious about the time she vomit on her shoes. Geoff deserved that punch last night.

Talking about the devil, Geoff showed a bit of skill in playing with the skate, it was simple tricks which would be interesting to see... but if was to do above the stage, it would be a terrible idea...

She hated to admit it, but she wished that some of the team would have at least one of Harold's abilities, since from the first episode, he may have not told or bragged as much as he wanted... but showed... he showed a lot, air skating, martial art, audio and cinema knowledge, hell even pick locking would be good for Duncan to learn... not that if she would be interested into seeing that delinquent robbing safes. But still was a skill.

Ezekiel was also a jack of trades, from writing, doing art, and even writing lyrics... His voice isn't something that people would say he would be a rockstar or a popstar of a boy band, but hell, she loved the way he sang the songs he wrote... because he showed passion... he loved the songs he sang... even on the morning he and Geoff were on the hot tube, the chillin' song was something that would be stuck in her mind next time she wants to relax on the hot tub.

Courtney was lacking options, and she knew that she would be one of the contestants... But... the time she played violin, she always thought it was good for amateur competitions, not that she always admits since she was a kid... but she thought that she needed to spice a bit her talent, she needed to make sure that she would be perfect... She glanced at Ezekiel and one idea popped into her mind.

She and Harold were two solid choices, but it was only missing one... Which is one Courtney hesitated to ask...But maybe it was her only option since that person has been MVP from 2 challenges.

"Alright everyone, we got this, but we cannot let this get over our heads, we need to make sure everything is perfect. Harold, did you decide which talent you are going to bring on this challenge? It must be something quick and take a lot of attention." Courtney decided to ask the nerd who had been reflecting on his choices...

"I could do a beatboxing," Harold said shrugging which made Courtney smile from a solid option of her teammate that it would cause a good amount of points.

"Good, this would be enough, now I'm going to play violin and that would make two solid choices." Courtney smiled, the team is going great so far.

Which made the group then pause, and stare at her with their eyebrows raised.

"Princess, while I think that's good to place the nerd on the team, I think you using the viol..." Duncan was about to say the problem of Courtney using the violin but she raised her hand to interrupt.

"I know that it may not impress Chef, but there is one thing that I want to try first. If that doesn't work, I can vouch to be eliminated on the next challenge if I don't surpass the expectations."Courtney said as she wanted her team to believe her. And by saying that, the group decided to accept her request.

"Well. There is one spot missing, and I doubt Mr. Dodgeball here is going to impress anyone with his yoyo. So it would be unfair if we lose and have to send him out." Eva commented that she usually doesn't care about situations like that, but she had to point out Tyler was still on trial by fire.

"We are not going to lose," Courtney said but on the next second, she hesitated...until she asked. "Eva, would also be on the team?"

The bodybuilder girl remained quiet but then huffed.

"Hmph, took long enough to finally ask. But yes, I'm in."Eva smirked as she cracked her knuckles... Courtney sighed as the whole team now smiled happily.

"Okay, that's settled then..." Courtney clapped as her whole team seemed happy with the decision. "You guys can enjoy the rest of the day, while me, Harold, and Eva will be focusing on the challenge today."

Everyone took the suggestion for granted and immediately left, but at the time Ezekiel was about to leave, Courtney held his shoulder.

"Ezekiel, do you have a minute?" Courtney decided to ask the green hat boy. If she was going to do it. She has to do it right.

(Screaming Gophers side)

With the Gophers, all of them except Trent were gathered up in front of the cabins with Heather standing in front of them and blowing a whistle. "Okay. I'm the team captain, so here's how it's going to work." Heather announced to everyone while holding a clipboard.

"Wait," Gwen spoke up while holding a book of some kind. "Who said you were team captain?"

"She did," Lindsay said as she pointed to Heather. "Just now."

"Lindsay, Beth, and I took a vote and I won," Heather informed everyone with the two mentioned girls nodding their heads.

Gwen simply rolled her eyes before crossing her arms. "Threatening them to vote for you isn't exactly democratic." Heather glared at Gwen as Trent came up to the goth girl while holding his guitar.

"Hey," Trent whispered to Gwen as he revealed a muffin to her that he was hiding behind his back. "Snagged you an extra muffin."

Heather continued to glare at Gwen before she finally noticed Trent and softened up her look. "Trent. You're cool with me leading this project, aren't you?" Heather asked the guitarist with an innocent tone.

"Right on." Trent shrugged, not caring. "Go for it."

"Good." Heather nodded in satisfaction with Gwen sighing. "Beth, Lindsay, and I will be the judges."

"Whatever." Gwen rolled her eyes before sitting down. However, she did smile a bit as Trent sat next to her and handed her the muffin he smuggled for the goth.

First up to showcase a talent was Owen who grabbed a two-liter bottle of pop and quickly started to chug it down. "Are you gonna audition?" Trent asked as Owen was already halfway through the bottle.

"Doubtful." Gwen immediately said. She was hardly a fan of getting up on stage and showing off to people. While yes, she was a reality show right now but that was different. "I heard you the other night by the dock. You're really good."

Owen then finished the 2 liters in record time and proceeded to show his teammates what he was capable of. "A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z!" Just like that, Owen had burped the entire alphabet.

Cody and Trent all stood up and cheered loudly for Owen with the big guy smiling with pride.

"Yes!" Owen cheered as Trent came up and high-fived him.

"That was excellent, man." Trent complimented as Owen put his hands on his hips.

"Well, you're not going to do that in the contest" Heather scoffed, more disgusted than impressed at Owen's display. "That's disgusting."

"You know how hard it is to burp the entire alphabet in one go?" Trent defended Owen as he wrapped an arm around Owen's shoulder.

"I can also toot Beethoven's 5th!" Owen said as he bent down and stuck his butt out.

"NO!" All the girls shouted as they wanted to be away from Owen to do craziness into pointing his butt towards their direction, while Gwen decided she had enough for the moment. Heather narrowed her eyes as she questioned the goth walking away.

"Where are you going?" Heather questioned the goth as Gwen kept walking away.

"Anywhere that's not here," Gwen answered, not looking back at the scene. She wasn't going to be part of that...

But at the time Gwen walked a few steps away when she decided to go to her reclusive spot... where she found not just that place wasn't only occupied, but the blonde surfer who goes there to read with her was laughing like she couldn't even breathe.

And nearby her was the green hat boy who wrote most of the chapters she and Bridgette were reading every day.

"And the best part was... Jake then looked at Finn and said, Duude, I think you are WAY OFF." Ezekiel explained as made a serious motion, while he changed his tone. "And Finn looked at his brother and asked, Am I? Or Am I WAY ONNN, and that moment the train got inside of the tunnel just to show the lights again, showing the skeleton of the doctor Finn was suspicious... *GASP* SON OF A... *PHUMMMMM*, the train used the horn at the right time of the human boy cursing."

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." Bridgette laughed harder, as she cleaned up her tears. Gasping into recovering her breathing.

"Yeah, that's a birthday Finn will never forget," Ezekiel said as he finished telling the joke. Mystery Train was always has been his favorite adventure time episode, since the first time he watched as a kid, he always loved to laugh at that iconic scene.

"Poor kid, I can't wait to read the entire chapter later. Zeke." Bridgette smiled, seeing that he had been a good friend in sharing his projects and ideas, it made her comfortable in dealing with all the problems around the camp.

And at the time they were still talking, when they both noticed someone nearby, and when they saw Gwen staring at them, Bridgette smiled at her.

"Oh hey Gwen, happy to see you here." Bridgette smiled as she saw Ezekiel focusing on organizing his sheets of paper. "I told Ezekiel that we have been reading some of his work here, so he came here to check this place."

"Hmm, this place is very good, peaceful, and with a good part for concentration." Ezekiel looked around and found a tree that it would be good be a good spot for reading. "So that's where you were for 2 days straight?"

"Yeah." Bridgette smiled sheepishly. Making the homeschooled chuckle, and by seeing the goth girl approach them, he raised his eyebrow.

"From what Bridgette told me, you were reading Steven Universe, I'm surprised to see someone other than my friends reading my work." Ezekiel was direct as he was polite, he never thought Gwen would be interested in reading his work... possibly Adventure Time chapters focused on Marceline, sure. But never Steven Universe.

Gwen approached, as she held her diary tight.

"Yeah, it was fun to read, and I liked Amethyst since she is a free-will rebel which would annoy Pearl most of the time." Gwen described the way she saw one of the characters, and while some would say it was a criticism, Ezekiel chuckled at her answer.

"Yeah, she does. But nobody is perfect. Because if every pork chop were perfect we wouldn't have hot dogs." Ezekiel commented, which made Gwen and Bridgette realize that he just quoted chapter two of Steven Universe. "But if you are interested in reading more, you can ask me. I would love to hear about good criticism and opinions and especially the theories of what you guys are thinking and what's going to happen next."

"Err... sure," Gwen commented as she noticed that the duo seemed to be very relaxed from the day. "Err, aren't you guys supposed to decide who is going to make the presentation of the challenge today?"

Bridgette and Ezekiel looked at each other... as the duo seemed silent, but then just shrugged off.

"It was already decided at the moment we left the place," Bridgette commented as Ezekiel nodded his head. "It's really easy when you know the talents of everyone."

"Yep, Courtney said she was going to use the violin, Harold is going to do a beatbox, and Eva is going to do juggling." Ezekiel already said which members were going to participate in the challenge, which one name made Gwen raise her eyebrow.

"Eva, juggling?" Gwen repeated slowly, as the duo nodded their heads and understood her confusion.

"Yeah, it got us by surprise too. She started doing lifts with her dumbbells, and the next moment she started launching in the air and juggling. And the next second later. Ezekiel and Harold were being launched at her to do a juggling with them both." Bridgette commented which made Gwen glance at the green-hat boy...

"It was Duncan's idea, and it was funny. Never saw someone doing a juggling with a person before, and Eva nailed it." Ezekiel commented as he could see Gwen rolling her eyes. "What about your team? Did they decide who would go today?"

"I don't know, and I don't care. Since Heather is the leader, she can check with her papers that I wouldn't care." Gwen commented as she wanted a bit of peace, but then Ezekiel tilted his head.

"So she dismissed you right?" Ezekiel asked which made the goth girl raise her eyebrows. And made Ezekiel has his eyes wide open. "Wait...so you didn't even try to show something just for her to criticize and then dismiss you for the rest of the day?"

Gwen remained quiet which made Ezekiel pinch between his nose.

"Seriously?" Ezekiel commented and Bridgette tilted her head.

"Hey, what would be the problem? Is not like she would care. I wouldn't even want to show my talent to her." Bridgette defended Gwen which Ezekiel nodded.

"That is a smart choice, but not a wise one... Would you leave your back exposed to someone like Heather without her dismissing you?" Then the question was made by Ezekiel, who raised a solid point... "It's best to have her dismiss you to get out from her radar than have run away and worse... Be on her radar."

At the time he said that Gwen noticed the meaning behind his words. Heather may be planning something, so she needs to be aware of that...

"Great, just great," Gwen commented as she looked at them both and decided to turn her left. "Alright, nice talk, but I gotta go back."

(Screaming Gophers side.)

Ballet music was heard as everyone looked at Heather with an impressed expression. The 'leader' of the Screaming Gophers was currently wearing a ballerina outfit and was performing a beautiful dance. Her foot work light and her movements are smooth and perfect. Heather then finished off by jumping high and landing while doing the splits.

Everyone clapped in response as Heather stood up. "Thank you," Heather said to her teammates before turning her eyes to Lindsay and Beth and clearing her throat harshly.

The two girls caught on quickly with Lindsay saying. "Oh, I vote for Heather to be in the contest!"

"I second that!" Beth said immediately after.

"Guys, that's so sweet!" Heather said with faked surprise. "Okay, so I guess I'm in. Why doesn't everyone take five?" Everyone then walked away to take a break, but before Lindsay could leave Heather took her wrist and pulled Lindsay towards her. "I need you to do something. Can you keep a secret?"

"Oh my gosh." Lindsay nodded at Heather. "My sister got diarrhea once on a date and I had to bring her toilet paper because the restaurant was all out and she was stuck in the bathroom and I've never told a soul." But Lindsay soon realized everyone she said…as well as the camera in front of her that recorded and taped everything the dumb blond had said. "Uh…oops. Sorry, Paula..."

At the time Heather was about to say something, she then saw an annoyed goth girl walking towards her, but without her diary but more like a sketchbook.

"What are you doing back here?" Heather narrowed her eyes, as she could see the goth annoyed as much as her, but something was on her hands, a sketchbook.

"Here," Gwen replied as she gave the sketchbook to the queen bee girl, who seemed to look at her with her eyebrow raised. "Here is my talent."

Heather looked unamused at the goth girl but then focused on the content of the said book... It was art, from using coloring pencils and even paintbrushes... Heather looked at the girl nearby her and had a serious look on her face.

"Okay, these look impressive, but I wouldn't bet these would make the difference on the talent show today, so screw off." Heather waved with her backhand and turned her back to the goth who seemed annoyed to even grit her teeth.

"Jerk," Gwen replied as she turned her back and walked away.

Lindsay tilted her head and decided to back to ask the question.

"What was the secret you wanted me to do again?" Lindsay asked, and Heather rolled her eyes.

"I wanted you to follow her because I thought she was up into something, but forget that, she isn't a threat right now. So lets the goth have some of her time alone doing whatever creepy stuff she wants." Heather commented as she pointed out another important point. "We have more important stuff to do, mostly to find the final talent of our group..."

Heather said as she pointed out the plans for the talent show... But she wasn't aware, that near the wall, Gwen was in silence and listening closely...

"That was close..." Gwen commented as she narrowed her eyes, if she wanted Lindsay to follow her, that meant that she wanted to know everything she was hiding which meant... Gwen looked at her diary... knowing that if Heather had her hands on it, who knows what kind of stuff she would do with it? Gwen gritted her teeth and decided to remember this. But now she can relax that she isn't on Heather's radar... yet...

Gwen walked away as she was finally glad to be free from that vermin who wanted to make her life a hell, Gwen knew that she would need to plan a payback.

(Killer Bass side)

"One more time Courtney," Ezekiel commented, as the morning passed, Ezekiel found a time when Courtney asked for a bit of help. There were a few tears in his eyes, but he pressed. "You are almost there, you can do it."

Courtney drank a bit of water, showing that her face was tired and her fingers hurt as well.

And nodding once more... Courtney gave another try.

.

.

Harold drank another glass of water. As he focused once more on the beats he created himself.

"Ptsy, put, boom, boom, pow, pow, ugh, yeah yeah. " And with the whole focus on doing his best, he noticed a duo walking from the girls' cabin, it was Ezekiel who was in tears.

Courtney got out of the cabin with a victorious smile.

"I'm ready," Courtney said with her determined smile. "Thanks again for letting me use your song, Zeke, I know that this will make everyone cry."

"Oh, I know..." Ezekiel commented as she cleaned up his face. "It's perfect, I just hope in the future this song will be loved so much that would allow me to hire someone to do the instrumental behind the song. A Piano and a Ukelele would fit so much this song, but your violin nailed it, Courtney."

The brown-haired girl smiled, as she felt satisfied with her results. And at the time she was so excited to show her trump card on the show of talents, the duo just stared at Harold who just looked at them confused.

"Err, what's going on?" Harold asked confused as he then pointed at Ezekiel who was still with his eyes red. "Are you crying?"

"Yeah." Ezekiel didn't deny it. And smiled proudly at Courtney. "Courtney decided to take one of my songs and she will make a whole presentation today. So I think we have another great chance today."

"Awesome." Harold sniffed, as he smiled, as he felt himself ready as well. Two members of the Killer Bass were ready for the challenge, while there was just one more member to be...

"There you are." Then the third member of the trio appeared, as Eva was dressing herself into a half top, which showed most of her abs, and black baggy pants, which made the group stare at her.

"Damn," Harold said as he couldn't stop looking at Eva's abs. "These abs could be used to grind cheese with it."

"Yep, it does," Eva replied as she huffed loudly and made the nerd stop staring at her. "Thanks for stopping looking at it. Now, are you both ready?... Are you crying?'

"YES," Ezekiel said annoyed, rolling his eyes. "Courtney is more than ready, can we stop asking this?"

"Fine." Eva rolled her eyes and then glanced at the C.I.T. girl who seemed cracking her neck.

"Yep, we don't have to worry anymore. We are more than ready." Courtney smiled, and that smile showed a good mystery... she couldn't wait to show everyone how the show of talents would be memorable today.

(Screaming Gophers side)

"Are you sure this is safe?" Heather asked with a bit of a concerned tone as she and most of her teammates watched as Beth twirled around a pair of batons…that were on fire.

"It's okay," Beth reassured everyone as she kept twirling. "I've been practicing." Everyone simply chose to hide behind a table as Beth threw both batons into the air…where they proceeded to go a bit out of control.

"Run!" Owen yelled as he and everyone else, including Beth, ran away from the sight with the two Batons landing where Beth was standing. They exploded and created a crater where the braces-wearing teen once stood.

"I kinda missed the catching class." Beth sheepishly told everyone.

"Uh guys," Trent spoke up as he pointed at a nearby bush with a small smirk on his face. "The bush is on fire." Everyone looked at the flaming bush… until Leshawna went to the cabin and emerged wielding a fire extinguisher. To put an end to the fire quickly. And leaving Heather pinching between her eyes, and a sheepishly looking Beth.

"Ugh, what are we going to do? We cannot make a good presentation with this, how are you even going to catch?" Heather asked as she pointed at the flaw of the presentation of Beth until Izzy came up while still doing her dance.

"Why not make her purposely not catch?" Izzy asked as she noticed the group staring at her.

"Say what?" Heather asked, and Izzy then pointed at the barrels near the cabins, filled with water.

"You can make it like an explosive ending, which would surprise everyone from the fire," Izzy smirked as her own eyes showed a good sparkle of interest, which made the whole group stare at her weirdly, but then she sighed. "Or you can do the lamest ending which would make the batons fall on the water and like a little steam grow up and do a good effect."

"YES." The Screaming Gophers group said in unison, which Izzy sighed in disappointment.

Heather felt confident, as she could see Beth also nodding her head.

"I can aim on the air perfectly, my instructor said I can aim it greatly if I don't focus on catching, so it will be fine." Beth smiled as she could see the expectations of Heather on her.

"Alright, it's going to be me, Trent, and you Beth. Don't disappoint me." Heather said as she placed both her hands on her shoulders, before leaving the group.

Just then Gwen came back to her teammates, she quickly looked at the hole in the ground and chose to keep walking.

"I won't even ask,"Gwen said as she made sure that she didn't want to know, but then Cody appeared and couldn't help but ask.

"Woah, what just happened?" Cody could see the bushes, what remained of them, and a hole in the floor, and the group turned their heads to Beth who was giggling nervously. "Wow, I didn't know we had a pyromaniac in the group."

"She isn't," Heather commented, which Izzy scoffed, Cody noticed that there was a story around, and maybe it would be for the best if he stayed and listened for a while.

"Okay, I'm a good ear, I can hear what happened," Cody commented, and Beth decided to explain her presentation. Leaving Gwen happy to be away and use that opportunity to leave, she may want to go inside the Screaming Gophers cabin, but with Heather who was nearby them? No chance, she decided to go back to the Main Lodge, at least she could see someone from the Killer Bass, and try to find a way to stall a bit of the time before she would go to swim to cool off a bit.

(Main Lodge)

"Okay boys, watch this," Duncan commented as he took his knife and proceeded to do the famous or most likely infamous song. "Oh, I have all my fingers, The knife goes chop chop chop, If I miss the spaces in between, My fingers will come off, And if I hit my fingers, blood will soon come out, But all the same I play this game, cause that's what's it's all about!"

With the song Duncan proceeded to keep stabbing the table while missing his fingers all the time, DJ closed his eyes with his hands, Geoff was staring at Duncan who was confident with the game, and Tyler was with his mouth dropped wide open.

"Oh! Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop! I'm picking up the speed, And if I hit my finger, Then my hand will start to bleed!" Duncan proceeded to go even faster as the time when he finished he took his hand off and placed the knife in the middle of the table.

"Woah, that was awesome Duncan," Geoff said as he was a bit palled from seeing Duncan so confident in playing with his trusted knife.

"Is it over guys?" DJ said as he couldn't take his hands from his face covering his eyes.

"Yes DJ," Duncan rolled his eyes and raised his hand which seemed completely fine. "Now, I will be glad to take your 20 bucks from each of you."

"Dammit," Tyler facepalmented, but sadly he gave up the money he used to bet against the delinquent.

The boys seemed to be having a great time talking around together and playing games. Gwen rolled her eyes. Duncan using his knife and playing the knife game was indeed interesting, but still, the insanity of the camp was around everywhere... But probably sooner or later she could have a good time to enjoy a good break, maybe after the challenge is over.

"Hey Gwen," Then a voice called her attention, which made the goth get up and walk outside of the Main Lodge and turn her eyes to see not just Trent wearing his shorts, but Cody and Katie who seemed to be happy with their swimsuits as well. "We are going on the docks, possibly go enjoy the water, and we want to ask you if you want to come."

Gwen looked at her diary... And now that she managed to save her secrets... The time she waited to have a good break finally arrived... She would have preferred it if was only her and Trent, but seeing Cody focusing more on Katie, would be a good distraction for her to be alone with Trent for a while.

"Sure." Gwen quickly responded with a small bit of an enthusiastic tone. The goth quickly realized what she said and how she said it and quickly put her brooding look back on. "I mean…whatever. I'm just going to change my clothes. And then I can go."

Gwen at least could smile, at least the day finally felt more tolerable.

(Docks)

"So you are not actually, Sadie's sister?" Cody asked as he looked confused, which made Katie giggle from his reaction.

"Nah, but she has been my best friend since childhood, we acted like peanut butter and jam, we were been like sisters of two different mothers, and surprisingly she calls my mom her mom, the same way I call hers as my mom, and they seemed to be always accepting like that," Katie commented which made Cody nods his head and understand the meaning from her words. "When I told everyone from Killer Bass, they seemed to not care... if she was my sister or not, but I think she has been so much my best friend, that I think I adopted her like my sister. And most of the time I miss her."

Cody remained quiet and nodded his head to her.

"I'm sure that she is happy to see you holding up like that." Cody was honest when he told the tan girl who seemed to try to not cry, but it has been difficult every single day without her.

"Well yeah, I mean, I would have laughed hard if I saw Sadie launch a ball and hit directly on Heather's head. I never thought I was that good." Katie commented and Cody chuckled from her tone of voice.

"There you go." Cody smiled, as he could see that this day was getting better and better. He doesn't know who is going to win the challenge, but he doesn't care... since he is enjoying the present so much that he seems perfectly fine with the outcomes of the challenge.

And nearby them, a few meters away from the dock, Gwen and Trent were enjoying the time together as well.

"Sometimes, I just need to get away from everyone here, you know? I mean, it's like they're all driving me crazy." Gwen ranted before looking at Trent with a small smile and even a bit of a blush. "Well, almost all of them."

Trent smiled at how Gwen opened up to him, in the same way he couldn't help but share his sentiments.

"I can agree that sometimes our team may be a bit too much, but looking at how most of us seemed to be having a great time together, we may not be in a five-star resort, but from what I see, the other team seemed to be enjoying everything around this camp." Trent saw how the union of the Killer Bass seemed to be like watching a different polar of his team, and he was fine with it... But then he pointed out at Cody and Katie who seemed to be enjoying their time together. "Look at them, they seemed to be appreciating the little times the best as they can."

Gwen smiled, into seeing an interesting way on how the romance of someone like Cody, who looked almost like an annoying sibling to her, was being respectful with the girl nearby... she found it weird for him to hold himself a bit too much and restrict himself. Maybe that's because he finally got a chance with a girl... and he is nervous to screw up... She doesn't know.

But it seems that it was a good thing happening around to not just him... but to all of them. She just hoped that it would remain like that until a few challenges away.

(Killer Bass side)

"So are you ready?" Tyler asked the nerd who seemed to be preparing his vocal cords, and being sure that he wouldn't mess up... it was a lot of pressure, but he nodded his head towards the jock.

"Uhum." Harold nodded as he looked at Tyler who was still smiling in the direction of the Screaming Gophers. "Tyler?"

"Ops, sorry dude. But I cannot take my mind off Lindsay... when her team stopped preparing themselves, she went behind me and we hooked up in the middle of the woods, it was so many kisses that I felt I could melt." Tyler smiled and sighed happily from having realized his dream to have a nice girl in his arms, and Harold couldn't help but tap his back.

"That's awesome dude," Harold replied as he could be happy for his friend who seemed to be so happy to conquer the heart of the person who he said in the private talk with the boys.

"Now it's just missing you dude, did you tell Leshawna that you like her?" Tyler commented, which made Harold freeze, and then try to look away. "Dude, today is serious, you need to create courage and tell her..."

"I'm fine, I just gave 5 more haikus on these 3 days. I'm sure that if I go on this pace in 2 weeks I'll finally be able to have her heart." Harold commented as he proudly was...

But then a voice came near him...

"But you never know if she will be there in a few weeks Harold," Geoff replied as he looked worried about his friend. Both he and Tyler were concerned and wanted to press further to make Harold go directly to talk with the black girl.

"Why are you both insisting on that?" Harold said as he looked in disbelief until DJ came nearby him and proceeded to have a few of his haikus which were hidden in the boy's dorm.

"Because we saw you approaching slowly and trying to get territory, but you never know what can happen today, with Screaming Gophers they aren't exactly like teammates like us. And slowly Heather is taking ground." DJ commented and by the time Harold was about to reply he was interrupted. "Momma always said that it is always best to trust your gut and go while the iron is striking hot. So just do it."

Harold remained quiet, but then realized that he may be stalling too much time... so it was now or never.

At the time Harold left, the Killer Bass team remained quiet and sad, until everyone looked at Ezekiel, who was also sad.

"It was for the best, if he doesn't do that right now, he would be regretting to be too late," Ezekiel commented as he turned his back. "Thanks for helping me out with this."

Neither of them replied, only nodded since they knew what happened... which was still too shocking about what happened before.

1 hour before:

"~Hi Zeeeke." Ezekiel was having a good conversation with DJ when both o were at the boy's dorm, and when they suddenly heard a voice from the last person they wanted to hear... "I have to say I loved the decoration of this place?"

DJ narrowed his eyes, and before he was about to ask rudely for her to leave...

"DJ, stay at the door, and close it, but also make sure that nobody gets inside," Ezekiel said which surprised both his friend and the person who came to visit at that important hour... The giant was about to ask what he was planning but Ezekiel raised his hand and pointed at the door. "I'm going to be fine, just stay at the door please."

DJ tilted his head, and narrowed his eyes a bit, but not before being in silence and leaving the two alone.

"Hello, Heather." The homeschooled boy took his hat and started scratching his head.

"Aww, you look so cute without your hat, if I c..."

"Please, Heather." Ezekiel raised his hand and interrupted the queen bee who seemed to be acting in a way that he watched in the show. "Seduction will get you nowhere, I want you to be direct and quick, what do you want from me?"

Heather's eyes sparkled since she noticed that she had been read like a book, so she then nodded her head and decided to go directly.

"Very well, I heard that you managed to take a few candies from the stupid awake-a-thon challenge, so I want to know if you can share some with me?" Heather proceeds to ask innocently and Ezekiel immediately knows what she planned.

"You want Candy to bribe Owen to vote for someone from your team in case you are going to lose? Got it. Trent or Leshawna?" At the time the homeschooled boy pointed out what she needed, and yet also asked who would be the person she would try to vote it out? That was something Heather was caught off guard.

"Trent? Why would I want to vote Trent out?" Heather asked, which made Ezekiel nod his head to her.

"Okay," Ezekiel understood who would be her next victim, and since was something related to the Screaming Gophers, then it was something he shouldn't care much. So in the next second, Heather was surprised by a few slices of cake. "I think these are about to get expired, or were a few days ago... don't know and don't care, desperation times call for desperation measures."

Heather was surprised to see the boy giving the candy right away to her.

"Just like that?" Heather couldn't help but ask, which made Ezekiel nod his head to her.

"Just like that, but remember Heather, everything has a price," Ezekiel said as he sat on his bed, which made Heather understand what the boy meant.

"What do you want?" Heather couldn't help but ask... knowing that the person in front of her didn't seem to be an ordinary player... she then realized from seeing the way he acted, the way he acted against her... she then realized... he was expecting her.

"I'm doing you a favor... so in the future, I will ask you a favor in return..." Ezekiel replied but at the time Heather was about to ask, Ezekiel raised his hand. "It may not be now, it may not be this week, or even this month... but someday I will be needing you to pay up a little favor for me."

Heather noticed that the Bass in front of her wasn't kidding, and from having the candies on her hands... she may needed it to use it against someone she would see as an enemy... and having this kind of resource was important to her.

"Fine... one favor." Heather said and Ezekiel smiled.

"Good, wish you good luck on the challenge today," Ezekiel replied and Heather stomped her way outside.

DJ got inside quickly and stared at Ezekiel.

"Explain," DJ commented and Ezekiel nodded his head.

"Screaming Gophers drama shouldn't be ours, so I prefer to give her what she needs to keep her distracted with her team while avoiding our team to be on her radar... So that would give us the time until the converge to still be solid on the game." Ezekiel explained the plan which DJ has an understanding but also has one problem.

"Yeah, but she still will come after you when the problems with her team are over." DJ pointed out, and Ezekiel smiled.

"That may be the case, but there is one thing she doesn't understand... she may be playing Chess right now..." Ezekiel said as he looked from the window Heather slowly walked away... "But at this moment the game always has been Checkers. So at the time she overthinks too much, she has no idea about the big picture in front of her."

DJ may have not understood the meaning of those words... but Heather who was walking away to her cabin, knew well what happened.

"I made a deal with the devil and I didn't realize." Heather realized that she may have sold her soul to someone who had played the brain behind the whole team, and she underestimated that team once again... she thought if she attacked the glue of the team, she would destabilize the entire team... but see the glue was the master mind of the whole teamwork? And the one who reads her like a book?

A player who had been playing the game since the beginning. And someone who knew how to keep her in check.

She hated it... she was played... but at least now the price was fair... since she could finally have her revenge.

After staying a few minutes alone DJ and Ezekiel were in silence until the homeschooled boy placed his hat back on his head.

"So what are we going to do now?" DJ felt that at the time Heather left their cabin, the nice conversation they were having turned into an awkward silence between them both.

"To avoid Harold throwing the challenge tonight. We gotta tell Harold to confess to Leshawna right now." Ezekiel got up and with a somber look on his face, he knew they needed to do something for their friend.

DJ looked at him in disbelief.

"Do you believe that he would give up or sabotage our group because Leshawna is going to be eliminated today?" DJ asked as he couldn't believe someone would be stupid into doing something like that.

"When people are in love, they do stupid things..."Ezekiel replied, making sure to prove a point. "My pa once got trapped inside of a cave with my ma for 3 days because he wanted to take the biggest gem in the cave to give her as proof of love."

DJ remained quiet, as he could see that the young teenager wasn't even kidding.

"I think it's for the best if we have Harold not regret confessing today, because if he doesn't right now. He would need to wait until he gets eliminated. And who knows if Leshawna moved on until then...

DJ remained quiet but then nodded his head.

"You are right, we gotta do something. But I want you to register, that I hate this." DJ commented as he crossed his arms angrily.

"Trust me, DJ... You have no idea how much peeved I'm right now." Ezekiel commented and the gentle Jamaican stared at Ezekiel in surprise. "Heather came here thinking that she could trick me or even manipulate me, but she has no idea who she provoked. At the time she eliminates Leshawna, I know Harold will not let her get away with this."

And from the tone of voice, DJ couldn't help but also smile... A payback is coming for the queen bee.

SHOWTIME

"It's the TDI Talent Extravaganza!" Chris voice boomed throughout the area as the man himself walked onto the stage. The moon shined in the sky as everyone who wasn't competing sat in the bleachers with the exception of Harold, Courtney, Eva, Heather, Beth, and Trent.

"Welcome to the very first Camp Wawanakwa…Talent Contest. Where six campers will showcase their mad skills and desperately try not to humiliate themselves. First up for the Screaming Gophers…is Beth."

At the time the Screaming Gophers cheered for the farm girl who was dressed like a parade marching band, and she started to spin her batons.

The movements were fluid and comfortable which started to make the group stare in awe... And then Beth decided to light the batons in fire, which made the spectacle even better.

The show looked amazing yet dangerous until it was time for Beth to finish, she glanced behind her and found 2 empty metal barrels, which she took a time spinning the fire batons until it was time, to launch in the air, and pray to whoever was listening to her.

Thankfully with the good curve in the air, the batons went directly to the barrels with water, making the fire on the baton extinguish leaving a little steam in the air.

The silence was met until everyone from their seats cheered from watching a good show. While Izzy rolled her eyes.

"Awesome presentation Beth, never thought you would rock tonight with this," Chris said happily as Beth seemed excited and nervous to know the results. The Chef-o-Meter gave 8 of 10. "And you already started with a good solid 8 for your team."

Beth jumped happily, as she could see Heather nodding in approval to her. Which made her jump in joy and go back to her team.

Confession - Izzy

"A good presentation, however, she didn't manage to catch the baton, or she couldn't make an impressive finally. Less 2 points." Izzy said in a voice that tried to imitate Chef Hatchet's voice. And by using her left hand she spun one of the batons Beth used on her presentation. "That girl has talent, but she should have stayed on the catch classes."

With her wrist, she made friction with the baton and lit up, which showed a fire inside the bathroom.

"Or she should have made a good fire ending to make at least a 9 for us..." Izzy said as she sounded disappointed from seing the performance of the farm girl. And for the first time in front of the television, Izzy didn't sound like her energic or crazy version of herself...but a serious girl who seemed to be judging her teammate. "Well, I think being captain of the cheerleader squad makes us top-tight when it comes to presentations like that."

"And now, representing the Killer Bass, EVA," Chris called as the whole Killer Bass cheered loudly, happy to see their bodybuilder girl, who was stretching herself...

At the time the song started, it was a song that seemed to be a fusion between Russian song and circus music. That was the signal to Eva to take the dumbells and start to do some workouts with them...

Everything seemed normal, until Eva decided to launch the dumbells in the air, as she started to do some push-ups and make a combination of juggling and workouts.

Everyone from Screaming Goophers has their mouths dropped, while the Killer Bass decided to do something to spice it up. Duncan took a fire extinguisher, DJ got a chair, and Geoff took an axe, and the trio launched in the direction of the bodybuilder, which made the group of the rival team scandalize.

But Eva took it all, she took every single item and with the dumbells, she made a juggling with all of them.

It took a whole 2 minutes for finally, Eva to finally decide to spin and with her hands she took the fire extinguisher and the chair, using her arms, she took the dumbells in the air, and then when the axe came down, she used her teeth to catch it...

Showing that Eva came to win the whole game...

"WOHOOOOOOOOOOOO." The killer Bass went into a frenzy, as the Screaming Gophers shouted in cheers as well. It has been an awesome presentation.

"DAMN, GIRL. Eva, when I said people could do juggling, I never thought you would be the one who would give us a spectacle." And not just Chris, but also the Chef-o-meter agreed with him, by giving a 9 out of 10. "And it seems Chef agreed with me... you can go with the Bass now, the lead is already yours."

Eva smirked, as she went to her team who seemed happy to be in the lead.

"So, with two down and four acts to go, it's the Kille Bass…Killing everything ahead. Next on deck…Trent. Take it away, my bro."

Trent then walked onto the stage with his guitar and a stool. Setting the stool down, Trent sat down on the stool and got ready to play his guitar. "This song goes out to someone special here at camp," Trent told everyone before he started to play.

They say that we've only got summer

And I say that's really a bummer.

But we'll swim in the sun and have lots of fun…

It'll just be the two of us…

Nothing to do…just hang…

So let me say only this…

Stick around…for just one kiss…

Trent then finished up after playing his beautiful song and everyone from both teams couldn't help but clap for him. "Nice work! I like your style, dude." Chris complimented as he came back onto the stage with the Chef-o-Meter appearing and giving Trent a full ten out of ten. "And so does Grand Master Chef!" Everyone kept clapping as Trent waved to everyone and the cameras. "All right, quit hogging my light, buddy." Chris then pushed Trent away before looking into the camera again. "Three down and three to go, is the Killer Bass also doing a 10 of 10? Let's find out with Harold."

The blue shirt nerd Harold walked around on the stage, and while the Screaming Gophers had no idea what was coming... The Killer Bass was already smiling. Because when Harold goes down to business, he goes far and beyond with his Beatbox. Everyone watched as Harold beatbox at a pro level into the mic. Not stopping for a second he kept up his beat while making rapid movements. And when it was over.

"Booyah," Harold said confidently into the mic to end his beatbox solo.

And then the Killer Bass exploded in cheers, as the rival team seemed to be awestruck and in disbelief... Heather herself was staring with her mouth dropped so hard that at the next second, her eyes were in flame...

Confession - Heather.

"I CAN'T BELIEVE THAT NERD HAS ONCE AGAIN MADE A COMEBACK, THERE IS NO WAY I CAN BEAT THAT..." Heather shouted as she glared at the camera. But not before closing her eyes and trying to catch her breath back. "Okay, Heather calm down... You just need to defeat him in the future. I'm going to keep my eyes on him from now on... That nerd is a manace. A far too strong player... Are all Killer Bass a powerhouse of skills?"

Heather couldn't help but ponder the worst idea possible...

"Are they?"

"Wicked beatboxing dude!" Chris complimented as he came out. The Chef-o-Meter then appeared and gave Harold a winning score of 10 out of 10. Which made the scores go between 19 for the Killer Bass and 18 for the Screaming Gophers. "I have to say, I was expecting some disappointments, but this also seems great. The ratings are going crazy. Keep up for the next talent. Heather."

Heather walked around the stage, and while she glared so much at the ginger who managed to smile wide and then wink to... Ohhhhh.

Heather saw it, she saw the nerd and that fat woman who seemed to be smiling at each other...

"Ah karma, I'm so glad that you are on my side." Heather smiled evilly, her plan for the night was going to be so sweet, hitting two for the price of one... Her revenge is going to be so sweet.

But then she prepared herself if she was going to lose... She is going to lose with Style, and not let herself be a shame on the public.

"Music please," Heather commanded, as she imagined one of the times she was a teenager, practicing, practicing, until perfection, plie, jump in the air. Repeat. She had talent as a kid, but talent is just a tool when you overwork to the extreme. She was born to greatness, but that, she worked hard for that. Mistakes happen, but always adapt, and always win... That's the motto she grew up with.

The Screaming Gophers the first time they saw Heather doing ballet, they were impressed. But now seeing the bee queen doing a perfect demonstration with music. It was indeed like watching a good show.

Confession - Gwen

"I hate that girl, but she's good... She dances Ballet like Pearl danced into a fusion..." Gwen commented as she rolled her eyes. "All that Heather needs is to be up-tide, smartass, and stick in the...mud... Oh great, Heather is Pearl, why didn't I see that before?"

Confession - Bridgette

"It's just me or Heather danced like Pearl? Because I have to say, I hate that girl, but she knows how to dance well." Bridgette asked loudly, as she tilted her head in deep thoughts. "If wasn't for the fact Ezekiel wrote Steven Universe years ago, I would have said he inspired Pearl on her... But I think she is more like an evil Pearl oh, oh... I think Ezekiel will like this idea."

"That was lovely, Heather! Who could imagine that you could make an even better version of Chef's dance from a few days ago? Let's just see how Chef's think about this?" Chris smirked, knowing that everyone was killing it on the episode, and it was going to be the best episode ever. The chef-o-meter dinged nine times. "9 of 10 which now made 27 for the Screaming Gophers."

"Hmmph!" Heather turns her nose up in the air as she walks off the stage. Internally she smirked with herself, she would have preferred a 10, but losing would also be fine for her.

"THAT WAS AMAZING HEATHER" Beth shouted as she hugged the queen bee who was annoyed.

"Beth no hugs," Heather ordered which made the farm girl freeze and immediately release her... Heather sighed and said to Beth who seemed to think she did something wrong. "I just don't like hugs, got it?"

"Okay," Beth nodded her head, learning another thing from her friend. "But you were amazing,"

Heather gave a victorious smile.

"I know, talent always works better when you work hard to improve it. And if that is not enough, always adapt, Beth, never forget." Heather commented which made Beth nod her head in understanding. "Good, now let's see if the Fish Heads can beat me."

"I hope not," Beth said sincerely, since it has been a struggle after struggle in many challenges, and the pressure gets higher and higher.

"And now, for the final attempt of Killer Bass, the C.I.T. girl in person, Courtney." Chris made the final presentation, as the whole Killer Bass cheered and hoped that Courtney would gain a 9 to win the whole challenge.

And at the moment Courtney walked on the stage, she was with her violin in her hands.

"This song is a creation made by Ezekiel, the ending song of Steven Universe..." Courtney made a dedicatory of the song, which made Ezekiel smile, while Bridgette and Gwen stared at the stage in surprise... But also the Killer Bass team who know one of the works, but never heard the song before.

Ezekiel smiled... As he knew how it went on this morning.

.

.

.

"You heard me what?" Ezekiel asked surprised, from seeing Courtney saying that she was in the shower a few days ago. At the same time, he was singing some of the most iconic songs of both Adventure Time and Steven Universe.

"I heard you singing the song about being bad, but knowing it was true. It was a beautiful song." Courtney commented as she coughed in her fist, to try to be the most polite possible...

"Okay, thanks for the compliment, but I want to know why you brought up this?" Ezekiel raised his eyebrow, and Courtney could see the reason why he was suspicious...

"I want you to teach me the lyrics of the song while I try to replicate the song on the violin," Courtney said with a straight answer, knowing that Ezekiel was now shocked by the sudden request... And before he could even reply. "I'm going to say it's your work, so don't worry about it. But I think if we have a chance to win this contest... I must give my all, so I think your song would be perfect."

Ezekiel remained quiet... as the silence was the only thing coming from his mind... and Courtney was even trying to guess if he was going to accept it or not...

Until Ezekiel finally comes to a decision...

"It's Rose Quartz who created this song..." Ezekiel commented and Courtney tilted her head in confusion. "It's a confession song about a mother who screwed up so much, that she fated the life of her son towards a spiral of problems, and she couldn't be there to warn him or to save him."

Courtney looked shocked, as Ezekiel raised his hand.

"What Steven's mom did could be treated as the most despised, selfish, idiotic plan that affects many lives. Even if was for a good cause, she didn't know the mess she created for Steven... so that's why she sang this song... Because she saw that she is the worst... and she couldn't help to imagine Steven is her only hope, of something that she would never be... and she loved him because he is far beyond that she would ever be." Ezekiel avoided telling the spoilers of what he planned to write in his chapters, but he emphasized what Courtney could see that it was such a weird story behind the song. "So at the time you sing this song... I want you to remember the feelings that she had... she is guilty of many things... and she knows that she screwed up... and Steven may never forgives her... but she sings because he is her only hope..."

Courtney then noticed Ezekiel who has been so a creative and optimistic boy, said the lore of one deep character that she may now know that nobody should until the revelation... And yet he trusted her on that.

"Okay, I will not let you down," Courtney said, as she was prepared to sing one of the most beautiful songs, and yet knowing the story behind it, one of the saddest that she will ever know.

"Follow my lead," Ezekiel said as the duo started practicing.

If I could begin to be

Half of what you think of me

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love

When I see the way you act

Wondering when I'm coming back

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love like you

At the time Courtney sang, even with the violin in her hands, the melodic song of a star was being born, Chris stared at that moment and his eyes looked in disbelief, at the great voice of Courtney singing and with the good violin song to play a song created by one of the campers?

He grinned like he won the lottery, seeing that song was going to be played so many times on the internet, or even when the producers could try to milky the productions from the show alone. Chris never thought that usually, an episode would show embarrassing stuff it turned out a real show of talents, and oh boy, there are many talents in the episode itself, He never felt so proud of his decision on the episode.

Everyone from Killer Bass was awestruck with how much feeling Courtney was singing that song, as she played perfectly with the violin. Like following her voice.

Ezekiel got up from his seat and waited.

"Come on Courtney, now. Do it." The homeschooled boy awaited the most sang favorite part of the song which the fandom always loved and was the firmament of the top 10 songs ever made on Steven Universe.

I always thought I might be bad

Now I'm sure that it's true

'Cause I think you're so good

And I'm nothing like you

Look at you go

I just adore you

I wish that I knew

What makes you think I'm so special

Courtney sang, and oh boy she sang, like all the feelings that she had, like she was the mother herself, who gave up everything just to have hopes on the only son she had... And Ezekiel was right, the song itself was powerful since her tears came from singing that part.

And not just her, but most of the campers couldn't contain the tears. And now it was the final part of the song.

If I could begin to do

Something that does right by you

I would do about anything

I would even learn how to love

When I see the way you look

Shaken by how long it took

I could do about anything

I could even learn how to love like you

Love like you

Love me like you

Courtney expressed her all on that song, and by the time she finished it... she sniffed and cleaned a few tears... but at the time it was done... Ezekiel was the first one who applauded... which lasted after every single member of the Killer Bass, and finally the members of Screaming Gophers. Courtney smiled proudly at how her hard work paid off.

"Courtney. That was phenomenal, who knew you and the green hat Ezekiel managed to do an amazing work like that." Chris smiled as he suddenly the time The Chef-o-Meter then appeared and started pinging immediately. "And Chef is also showing his appreciation because you just got 10 off 10. The winner of the challenge is the Killer Bass."

And just like that, another perfect victory came in the hands of the Killer Bass, while making some of the Screaming Gophers a bit disappointed.

"And now Screaming Gophers, it's time for you to choose the worst participant, and we will meet ourselves in the campfire soon," Chris commented as he could see the serious faces of the members of the Gophers after being defeated Twice in a row.

Confession - Heather

"I knew that a situation like that would happen. But I needed was just four votes against Leshawna. I already have Lindsay and Beth's, Izzy is crazy, and Owen, just a pice of cake." Heather smiled as she finally got her revenge...

Confession - Owen

"Hehehehehe." Owen laughed with his face covered in the frosting of an actual piece of cake in his hands. "Piece of cake."

Harold smiled as he walked with the winners. He felt that his day couldn't get any better.

"Harold..." Then it was like all dreams could become true... sometimes the harsh reality comes to destroy them... "We need to talk fast."

The boys looked at each other and understood what was going on... while the whole group of girls looked at them confused.

Ezekiel wanted to talk with Harold.

"Let's go." Ezekiel didn't even let the ginger nerd reply and turned his back and walked fast.

"Go." Geoff tapped his back, and with a nod from the other boys, Harold didn't know what was happening. But decided to go the fast as he could.

The duo seemed to be walking at the place where the campfire would be made, and it would take at least 10 or 20 minutes for the votes would finally come up.

"What do you want to talk about Zeke?" Harold could see that his friend was in a hurry, and from the way that he was feeling offering... both of them were out of form into actually running...

Never in his life, he would hear those 8 terrifying words.

"Leshawna is going to be voted out tonight." Ezekiel didn't beat around the bush, since he didn't have time for that, so he isn't going to sugarcoat it. "Heather has 3 votes against her, and she decided to use both Izzy's and Owen's votes to make Leshawna go tonight. DON'T ASK ME HOW I KNOW THIS, JUST TRUST ME."

Ezekiel raised his voice which made the nerd feel that his entire life was crumbling down.

"But..bu..but..." Harold stuttered as he couldn't comprehend what he should do.

"Let the Gophers have their drama, focus on yourself. Focus on what you are going to do." Ezekiel gave a light slap which made Harold snap from his thoughts. "You are talented into haikus, and you already hooked her heart... because I'm seeing the hikes on your neck dude."

Harold noticed there was a little mark of lipstick on his neck. Which made him smile a bit, but also looked worried.

"You have 20 minutes, to do the best Haiku you could ever give to her. Remember dude, make it memorable." Ezekiel commented, as he then gave the nerd a paper and a pen... Harold could see them as his final message for the girl who has his heart. "Do your best bro."

Harold looked at the pen, and on the paper again... And noticing the boat was finally approaching the island... He knew what to do.

(The camp fire site)

A little later, all the Gophers were at the campfire ceremony. Chris's plate had only one marshmallow with Leshawna and Heather left sitting on the stumps without one. "Kudos to you all for an incredible night of entertainment." Chris complimented as the rest of the Gophers enjoyed the marshmallows they were given. "Music. Dancing. Juggling. There is only one marshmallow left on this plate. Leshawna. You have been in a tough spot for the first time. And Heather. You're full of surprises. " Chris said as he looked impressed by the way she danced. "I'm surprised to see you here after a very well done work you did."

"Oh please." Heather rolled her eyes and stuck her hand out. "Just give me my marshmallow already."

"What do you mean by that brat?" Leshawna said as she narrowed her eyes, but then a marshmallow went directly at Heather's hand which made Leshawna gasp in horror. "Oh no you didn't,"

"Leshawna, I'm sad to say that you didn't even have the opportunity to defend yourself," Chris said to the black girl who has been a spot of sunshine around her friends and a torn on her enemies. Mostly heather. "But from the votes, it showed that participating in the challenge matters. The last marshmallow it's for Heather. Time to catch the Boat of Losers, girl."

Leshawna looked betrayed as most of around of her friends looked shocked as well, but Gwen narrowed her eyes to the group of people who voted for Heather.

Leshawna never thought it would have ended up like that, but she had to accept that she was kicked out, but before she left she then heard the brat white girl giving one last remark.

"I'm going to tell your skinny nerd that you miss him already." Heather mocked as most of the Gophers, especially Gwen, glared hard at her. Leshawna glared daggers at her.

"Okay fake tits, I will see you on the other side." Leshawna gave a last remark, not just before leaving with her luggage... Ignoring the eyes twitching from the queen bee.

Leshawna tried to give one last look around to see if she could see him, but surprisingly there was a silhouette far away, which made her smile sadly and wave at him... Dropping a few tears, she sat down on the boat... just to find a little paper nearby...

Curious the black girl stared at the content.

Hear my heart beating

I'll stay with you forever

Keeping a promise until we be together.

I've loved you so long

you've become the lyrics

to my favorite song.

The black girl wept, from how a skinny man, managed to melt her heart so easily, with gentle words and a good silver tongue... She missed him already.

Harold watched the whole scene of the campfire near the beach... he knew he had to accept the outcome... So he gave a sad smile, but at the time everyone was walking away... Heather came near him with that smug smile, which Harold learned how to despise...

"Welp, too late lover boy..." Heather mocked as she gave a final laugh and left Harold fighting his fists so that his fingers made crack sounds...

And the whole group of Screaming Gophers noticed for the first time... a nerd hated someone so much as Harold did.

Confession - Harold

"I can accept that Leshawna is away, she lost fair and square in the game of manipulations..." Harold said as he was calming himself by breathing loudly. "But that fake tits didn't just provoke a Killer Bass... no, she provoked a White Shark, which is known to be one of the to..."

Harold was about to explain a good very informative knowledge to the others, by even raising his finger... but suddenly he interrupted himself... and in silence, he stared at the camera...

"No... if you want to know why, go study yourselves... or keep watching, because you will know."

Confession - Gwen

"If that evil little cow thinks she is getting away with this, she has another thing coming," Gwen said as right now she's never been so determined to make someone pay. Knowing that she wanted her to find her weakest spot, and use against her it was so low that she wanted to take the queen bee down.

Harold walked away from the beach and was going towards the Aquarium to sleep there... until a hand approached and touched his shoulder.

"Did you say you brought a red ant farm with you?" Gwen asked as she could see Harold was determined to make a payback as well.

"Yes," Harold confirmed making Gwen grin. "Why?"

"I want to place them on Heather's face when she is sleeping." Gwen smiled as she could see the face of the nerd shadow... but then he gave an unimpressed look.

"Pff... too lame," Harold said as he ignored her, which made Gwen look offended.

"Excuse me?" Gwen asked as she couldn't believe what the nerd had told her...

"You can have the ants, but I need to find a jar to place the queen since she is ready to breed more eggs... but ants aren't compared to what I'm planning to do," Harold said as he then pointed at one tree...

Gwen looked at the corner of her eyes until she had her eyes wide open.

"But how..."

"Apiculture Camp. That's everything you Gopher should know." Harold said mysteriously, as he took off his shirt and a lighter, and prepared a revenge plan that Gwen couldn't help but feel excited.

Later that night, Heather woke up with dozens of red ants crawling and biting her face.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Heather screamed as she ran towards the door, until she opened it without looking one of her feet stomped a wasp nest, which immediately created a chain reaction of dozens of wasps going directly to the queen bee and using their wrath to make Heather scream in more pain and despair.

Everyone from the camp woke up in alarm, while Gwen was happy in her sleep.

"Goodnight Heather." Gwen smiled innocently, while Harold was in the boys' dorm with a revenge smile on his own.

"Music for my ears," Harold said as he blew the candle and made the whole darkness and have the sleep of the righteous.

Ezekiel stared at the ceiling of the cabin, as he gave one final thought...

"You should have known that we are playing checkers Heather, not chess..." And with that, the homeschooled boy had a good night of sleep.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" The camera turned on as Chris went over what happened last episode. "A talent contest brought out the best in our campers. It was awesome! The Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers Clashed showed the best talents that everyone would ask for. Gwen remained quiet and observant when it came to Heather showing her true face around other contestants. Even showing the best of their skills the Screaming Gophers just lost by a few points which showed how close they were to the victory. Heather didn't know that she had to make a deal with the devil to manage to save her butt by convincing the rest of the team to vote off Leshawna. And Ezekiel showed that in the fact that to be able to upbeat a snake, you must also become one. Harold had to confess his love to Leshawna and give a very heartwarming goodbye... But by being provoked by Heather, I never thought I would say this, but Harold explained how Whiter Sharks are terrifying. Did you know adult great white sharks grow to a maximum size of approximately 20 feet in length, weigh up to 6,600 pounds, and are estimated to live for 30 years? Or how the great whites play a special role in the ocean as a top predator by keeping prey populations such as elephant seals and sea lions in balance? No? Neither did I but I got curious about it... But anyway, who will be the next one to walk off this crappy dock? Will the Screaming Gophers finally manage to break their pathetic losing streak? Find out tonight in the most dramatic marshmallow ceremony ever! On Total. Drama. Island!"

(?)

By the time he opened his eyes, all he could see was dirt... Rocks and snow around the windows inside the wreckage he was in… a boy who was feeling so weak, at the time he opened his eyes, the cold and from the look of his arms and legs… the blood filled most parts around his body. The earth was what made him try desperately to breathe. But the darkness around the tunnel was enough to give him pieces of what happened.

He was happy enjoying another episode of his show when suddenly a loud brake sound was heard and the trembles were enough to not scare only him, but also a lot of people nearby him…

The horns of the train were enough to show it was desperately time, and when it got inside the tunnel… derailed inside, but not before creating a loud crash, and with that everyone inside of the cabin was moved from such impact…

A second later, the fear of what was happening, the adrenaline but also the fear of the tunnel trembling… And on the next second… the tunnel closed… with all the earth going down over the train… getting inside of every single window… and with the pressure… Wrecking everything…

The boy stared at his laptop and cell phone… Broken from the crash… And the only tunnel seemed to be trembling even more…

"heeelp…" His voice was weak since he didn't have the force to move his arms or legs… and his vision started to get blurry, as the oxygen was enough to be dragged out from the tunnel… In answer to his pleas… The dirt moved even stronger as the tunnel crushed down… and with that enabling him to breathe ever again… he was buried with the others… while he showed still a few signs of living…

"Please…" That was the last thing the boy remembered when he closed his eyes.

*GASSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSP*

Ezekiel gave a deep breath as he woke up from such a nightmare… his breath was fast, and his heartbeats were going crazy… The homeschooled boy felt a good pressure after 2 days of relaxing from the last challenge… However, there was one single challenge his nightmare attacked him with so much force… Being buried alive…

"Phobia Factor is coming." Ezekiel thought to himself, as he felt his panic attacking him… nightmares like that weren't something that he had often… but that one was always the one who ticked him off, a lot.

He just hoped that he would have enough strength to pass such a terrible challenge.

(Main Lodge)

Courtney, Eva, and Bridgette were talking as they seemed to be discussing what would be the next challenge over the show. Katie was smiling on her table, while she seemed to be waving at Cody, who was also smiling and enjoying a good time with Trent and Owen.

The good time over the morning seemed like any other.

Until the door opened which revealed the Killer Bass boys talking nonchalantly like any other day. Harold was still talking like his usual self, Duncan was explaining other things while he was showing his knife. DJ was a bit terrified but also talking, and Geoff was smiling widely like planning to go ahead with their conversation. Tyler was still playing with his yoyo, and talking with the others as well... And Ezekiel was happy with them while he had a black eye...

Wait what?

Eva, Courtney, Bridgette, and Katie turned their heads to see one of their team members with a black eye on his face.

"Zeke, what happened?" Courtney asked as she was looking at the homeschooled boy in disbelief.

"What?" Ezekiel asked as he looked around his body, to try to see if there was something wrong. "Did I miss something from my clothing?"

"Not that dumbass. Your eye, why do you have a black eye?" Eva said as she looked closer, and noticed that there was one thing which would cause like that. "It looks like someone punched you."

"Oh that, yeah, someone punched me in the face," Ezekiel said, and simply sat, while he looked happy and calm.

"Zeke, who punched you in the face?" Bridgette asked, as she looked at him in concern and she wanted to demand answers of why that happened.

"Nah, it's not something you should be worried about. What is done is done. And there is nothing more around that." Ezekiel said as he looked happy with the outcome.

"Yep," Harold said as he sat happily on the seat.

"Damn Right." Duncan agreed, and DJ and Geoff also followed in agreement.

"Yeah, nothing more to worry about," DJ said as Tyler placed his yoyo on the table.

"It was a man talk, and now that is done, you don't have to worry about it," Tyler said, but he chose poorly his words when Eva took him by the collar and raised to her face.

"What did you say? Men talk? What do you mean by that?" Eva said as Tyler sounded a bit sexist and Ezekiel slammed both his hands on the table.

"Enough, like I said, it's over. End of subject. I'm fine, we have to focus on the challenge today. That's what it matters." Ezekiel was directly on the point, and when Courtney was about to ask, Duncan raised his hand.

"Nope, you better drop it. Like jock has said, it was a man talk, you girls wouldn't understand." Duncan wasn't afraid of Eva as she was growling at him and that remark of sexist, but he rolled his eyes. "It was a talk between us. You can have your talk, but this was something just me, DJ, Harold, Geoff, Tyler, and Zeke would understand, so drop it off, and let's focus on the challenge."

The girls stared at Duncan who seemed to be resolute over the choice of words. Not seeing Harold and Ezekiel giving a slight nod to each other.

1 hour before (Aquarium)

"YOU DID WHAT?" A voice shouted as it echoed around the caves of the Aquarium.

The only people who seemed to be in that place were nobody else than the boys of the Killer Bass, and from one of them, it seemed to have more far reasons to be angry.

"I did what I had to do," Ezekiel said as he looked seriously at the nerd who seemed to be angry at that moment.

"WHY DID YOU GIVE HEATHER SOMETHING WHICH WOULD HELP HER TO ELIMINATE LESHAWNA?" Harold snarled in fury and Ezekiel stepped on his foot and stared at the nerd in coldness.

"BECAUSE SHE CORNERED ME YOU MORON," Ezekiel shouted as he glared at Harold couldn't comprehend what was happening. "I'm not stupid to see that she has been manipulating everyone around her team to do exactly like she wants, but you want to know one thing? She came to me, I didn't go to her. She went after me because somehow she found out I have candy, which she used to bribe the one who literally would love anything else to eat than Chef's food. To win against a snake, I had to act like a boss of a mafia. I needed to have the upper hand to make sure she wouldn't come after us. And now she owns me."

Harold listened to Ezekiel explain as the homeschooled boy kept deep breathing and took his hat to start to scratch like his anxiety was attacking him.

"Sure, what I did was a dick move, was a low blow, was something only a jerk would do. But you forgot one thing, Harold. She now knows that you love her. How Heather did found out I don't know. But I'm glad that we managed you to confess to Leshawna that you like her. Really, from the deep of my own heart. I'm glad that you confessed to her after that crap happened." Ezekiel said as he tried to calm down, and from seeing the anger on the nerd's face, he could see how is it going. "I didn't lie to you, I said to not ask me how I found out, because we were running out of time. And I'm going to tell you this if was between you or Leshawna... I prefer to choose a friend I know than an acquaintance that I don't know yet."

Harold gritted his teeth, as he glared at Ezekiel in anger.

"So that's it, you told me to confess to her because you knew that she was going to leave the show, just like that? Do you think I'm going to forgive you just like that?" Harold said as he stomped on the floor, as he was still angry with his friend... Not much as before, but he still has some questions...

"Yes, because I know you, tell me, Harold. If you knew Leshawna was going to be voted off on the last challenge... tell straight to my face, that you wouldn't sabotage yourself to make the Screaming Goophers win." Ezekiel hated to use that fact, but knowing his nerd friend, he had to...

Harold remained quiet, as he could see that the words indeed affected his judgment... So scoffing Harold turned his back and walked off.

"Ah screw this." Harold tried to go away, but then he was blocked by both Geoff and DJ who was with their arms crossed and acting like a barrier. "Let me pass."

"Not so fast ginger head," Duncan said as he walked towards Harold. "You two had a lot to talk about, and we are going to stay here until you both finally finish off this conversation."

"THERE IS NOTHING MORE TO TALK ABOUT, LET ME GO," Harold said as he tried to pass the barrier, but he was surprised that even Tyler grabbed by his shoulder and directed at the homeschooled boy.

"Oh, there is... you have no idea how much talk we need to do right now. You don't need to answer that question, since your actions replied for you." Ezekiel said as he took out his blouse, his hat, and his t-shirt. "We still need to talk."

Geoff and DJ stared at each other not knowing why Ezekiel took out his shirt... Harold knew it didn't have any escape from that situation, so he decided to glare at his supposed friend.

"Fine, what else do you want to tell me?" Harold narrowed his eyes, and he wasn't even impressed to see the boy looking skinny just like him.

"It annoys me the fact that you don't see how much we cared for you. At the moment Heather left, I could have pretended that I didn't know anything, I could have lied to you, I could even have told you it was all Owen's fault since he likes to eat food, or even made Heather steal food from us. But I didn't do it. I wanted you to not miss your chance, to make Leshawna fall for you. Because you were stalling too much time for her. And if you pretended just for one more day... She would have gone without knowing about it." Ezekiel spoke the facts, as he walked towards his friend, and even pointed a finger at you. "What I did, I don't regret it. Because let's be real... I don't have a guarantee that I could win this show. Would you have?"

"Of course I..." Harold tried to scoff but then he felt Ezekiel's hands grab around his shirt.

"Don't pretend Harold. Because on this show, skills aren't the only thing we can have... there would be a time alliance and backstabbing would happen quicker than you would ever imagine, especially with Heather on the field. She was already too strong on the other team, it was only a matter of time until Leshawna was out. But even if she managed to be the last Goopher on the show, do you think we the Killer Bass would show mercy to her every challenge just that she could pass time with you?" Ezekiel spoke as the other boys from the Killer Bass had their eyes wide open, and for the next second, they became sharp as they could see where Ezekiel was going with his point... Even Harold could see it... "We are a team, we are friends, but everyone wants to win 100.000 dollars... And Leshawna also wants 100.000 dollars, not just us..."

"Okay, okay, you are right... but... It's my Leshawna." Harold said as he was still hurt, even with the fact that he got it from his friend, he couldn't be angry with the facts in front of him... they were playing the game, even if he was angry with his friend for doing something like that... he doesn't blame them since they came for what they come in the first place.

Ezekiel gave a smile, as he even felt happy to hear that from his friend.

"Well, I'm glad you said that. Because while I cannot guarantee you will win in the game, at least you won in the game of love." Ezekiel commented as there was the same saying from losing in the game but winning in the love, and the other Killer Bass couldn't help but agree. "Now, that's settled... Punch me."

"What?" Harold blinked, as he saw his friend then asking something so weird like that.

"I want you to punch my face. As you think I still deserve some sort of punishment for breaking your trust, which I never had... I think at least I should get a punch in the face for being a jerk." Ezekiel gave his reason, and while Harold and even DJ, Tyler, and Geoff looked unsure what to say. Duncan grinned with his teeth wide open.

"Now we're talking. Alright, ginger head, you heard him. Sometimes friendship means that we have to punch them in the face if they screw up. And he is giving you this chance. Don't mess this up." Duncan slapped the back of Harold who then looked shocked about that.

And even before he replied or said something, Ezekiel raised his hand.

"But before you do it, I want to be clear on one thing. Not half as hard, not some arbitrary percentage. I want you...punch me... as hard as you can." Ezekiel clarified as pointed his finger to the nerd, and then to his face. "Try to not break my nose and we are cool."

"Why?" Harold asked as he had no idea why the homeschooled boy had asked him for such a specific task.

"Because I don't think you are man enough for Leshawn..." Ezekiel didn't even finish the sentence, and Harold gave the biggest swing he had his whole life, and he punched so hard, that Ezekiel went down instantly.

"EZEKIEL" DJ and Tyler shouted as the duo went to take the boy who went down on the cave floor. While Harold took a few seconds to realize what he had done.

"Wha...what" Harold stuttered as his own fist looked in pain, and which showed a little mark of cut.

"DAMN DUDE, THAT WAS AWESOME," Duncan said as he raised Harold's arm in the air like he was a boxing champion. "A punch like that could knock out anybody. Damn, now I know what I'm never going to say nearby you. That punch was awesome."

"Zeke, are you okay?" Geoff asked loudly in worry but got relieved when the brown-haired boy raised a thumb up.

"Argh, it hurts," Ezekiel replied as he felt one of his eyes feeling a lot of pain and started to swell up. "But now I'm fine. Are you okay Harold?"

Harold blinked... as he glanced at his fist... and then the silence of the others, the anticipation of the discussion being finally over... And the nerd came to a decision and nodded his head.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Harold commented as a good weight from his chest was out. That punch was something he needed to have done. And knowing that possibly everything was recorded... Leshawna would be proud of him.

"Awesome, just for the note, I take that back," Ezekiel commented as he was with his damaged eye closed from the punch, but he was happy with how things turned out in the end. "But there is also one thing I need to talk to you, actually, to all of you."

Harold remained quiet, as the others walked towards him, Ezekiel looked at every single one of them.

"I have been loyal to the pact I did since from the day I said. Every time you said you love a girl and wanted to be happy with her, I gave my all support. But the real action and attitude must be done by you all. Harold managed to go after Leshawna because we worked together and insisted he do it. So I'm still loyal to all of you." Ezekiel commented as he glanced at the boys, who were unsure of to what say in response. "Some of you may have come to this show intending to have these 100 thousand dollars. But for me, I had nothing to lose, I was just a boy who wanted to write and draw my own stories, but I was always alone with my parents. I had no friends, and coming here, I already won too much. Because you Harold are my friend, you DJ are my friend, you Duncan, Geoff, Tyler, Katie, Sadie, Eva, Courtney, Bridgette... All Killer Bass has been my friends... I don't regret what I did, because it was to guarantee another victory for the Bass and make another friend to remain on this show. I will do it again. Let the Gophers kill themselves, and let the Killer Bass reap all the victories."

Ezekiel spoke with his heart... because what he felt was true, because his plan was clearly to make sure the Killer Bass were solely victorious before the merge. That was his objective.

(Campside nearby the forest)

"Campers, today's challenge will test your outdoor survival skills." Now both teams could be seen gathered up at the campfire site as Chris gave them instructions about today's challenge. "I'm not gonna lie to you. Some of you may not come back alive."

Many of the campers gasped only for Chris to laugh from seeing the panic in their faces.

"Just kidding. Hahaha. All you have to do is spend one night in the woods. Everything you need is at your team's campsite in the forest. You just have to find it. Oh, and watch out for bears. Lost a couple of interns in pre-production. The first team back for breakfast wins invincibility!" Chris then launched a map and compass for each team. To ensure find what would be needed to survive in the forest. blew an air horn and pointed over to the woods. He had also handed "Well, off you go!"

Heather was the first to get up and walk, already painful enough she didn't need to add bears to the list of things to look out for. She gave a glance in hatred to both Harold and Gwen, before marching angrily as a team leader.

"Who needs to worry about bears when we have an Eva?" Duncan said as he pointed a thumb at Eva who proceeded to just shrug and crack her neck.

"Never fought them before. But I think it would be smart not to do unnecessary fighting." Eva said as she glanced at the other team members, who seemed to be fine with her point. Eva may be strong, but it's best to not also temptate fate.

"I had a little encounter with a bear once." Owen bragged confidently as all of his teammate's eyes were now on him. "Let's just say his head looks real nice up on my mantle."

"Ooh! This one time, I saw a bear eating our garbage!" Izzy told a story of her bear encounter to Lindsay as Owen walked away. "He had old spaghetti noodles hanging from his big, huge teeth! It looked like blood and guts! It was so gross. And we thought he was eating the neighbor's cat Simba, but it turns out he was just lost for a week…uh, you didn't eat spaghetti, did you?" Lindsay, feeling sick to her stomach, shook her head with Izzy smiling again in response. "Good! Let's go!"

Lindsay simply gulped as she reluctantly followed her team into the woods.

(Screaming Gophers)

As the Screaming Gophers walked through their assigned path towards the campsite, Heather was in the front walking as far away from everyone as possible without outright separating from them. She was very angry at the way she found herself waking from a few days ago.

"Oh they are going to pay for that, I swear." Heather declared as she looked annoyed from seeing the one who she thought was a nonthreat now managing to make her very angry. "I couldn't even enjoy a day of peace."

Trent looked worried at Gwen who seemed to be in good humor on that morning.

"Gwen, are you sure that it was wise for you to do that with Heather? She looked like she wanted to kill you." Trent usually is a chill guy, but seeing Heather with murderous eyes pointing at the goth girl, he started to get worried about her.

"That's fine, wasps stings are going to be less painful in a few days." Gwen felt kinda vindicted as she couldn't help but glance at Beth and Lindsay who seemed to be trying to reach Heather who was still angry at her. "Also, it seems that the queen bee was playing behind our backs… and she shouldn't have provoked someone who had a crush on Leshawna… I think it was a sweet revenge she would enjoy it."

"Yeah, but please be careful, you never know what is going to happen later." Trent cared for the girl, so at the time she just smiled and was assured that everything was going to be fine, he could at least be at peace with that.

(Killer Bass)

As the Killer Bass headed towards their campsite, Katie gasped as she excitedly pointed to the bush of fruit.

"Blueberries!" Katie smiled as she proceeded to go in the direction of the bush, Ezekiel who was the last one in the group stared at the tan girl who seemed to be so happy to find it. "I just love blueberries."

Ezekiel nodded as he started at the group that was going in front of them.

"Okay, so take all of them and bring them with you. We don't want you to be left behind and you get lost in the middle of the forest." Ezekiel instructed as he took out his blouse and gave it to her. "Try to catch every of them, because who knows if we are going to need something to eat for later."

"Oh… that's right, the challenge." Katie nodded her head as she saw the boy who was still with a dark eye, "Err… are you sure that you are okay? Because it seems that you may need an ice…"

"Ice would have been nice, oh, that rhymes," Ezekiel commented as he shook his head. "But I didn't have time to have one… so I need to wait for tomorrow to help to treat my eye. But come on, we don't have much time."

"Got it," Katie commented as she tried to go the fast as she could. Ezekiel watched the group going in the direction, that he would follow them quickly.

Confession – Ezekiel

"I know Katie and Sadie may be sometimes like Duncan said dunderheads, and I'm glad that I was the last one of the Killer Bass to go behind them all because from the look of Katie, she would have eaten the whole blueberries and she would get lost in the forest without our notice…" Ezekiel said as he placed a good ice sack on his eye, and making groan in relief. "Ahhhh, sweet relief."

"You are ready to go?" Ezekiel asked and the tan girl nodded her head happily. "Good, let's go, they are not far away. They went ahead and turned on the right."

Katie smiled, as she followed Ezekiel who was holding a good bow on his hands.

"Err… Zeke, where did you get the bow?" Katie asked in surprise, which made Ezekiel stop, and look at it.

"Oh, I got a hunch that I was going to need it in the first place… never doubt about your instincts. You never know if you are going to use them later." Ezekiel shrugged, as he remembered also one good information which he snickered. "Duncan also took with him the axe, which means that we may have some extra tools when it comes to this challenge."

"Hmm… isn't that cheating?" Katie asked worried, which Ezekiel thought for a few seconds… and then shook his head.

"Nah, as long we use it for the sake of entertainment or in case Chris forgets to be specific on the rules if we entertain enough while using our tools. Everything is fair game." Ezekiel explained as he could see Chris McClain smiling from where he was watching.

"Ohhh…" Katie nodded as she then noticed a group of people who were far away. "Oh look at that, I think that's them. BASS, WE ARE HERE."

The group suddenly watched both Katie and Ezekiel coming towards them, and Courtney and Eva looked at both of them with their eyes narrowed.

"Where have you two been?" Courtney asked angrily as she placed both her hands on her hips.

"Katie found some blueberries so we took all of them to bring in case we would need food for tonight," Ezekiel replied as they saw Katie grinning with all the fruits she found at the start of the forest.

"Woah, awesome, now we have a bit of food," Harold commented as he was happy and even took one of the little fruits which tasted delicious. "Man, it was the best food we had in days."

"Great job tan twin." Duncan nodded his head, as he could see that he approved someone thinking ahead, and making Katie happy on the team. "But I don't think this is going to be enough for all of us. So we may need to have more food."

The reality made Katie's smile drop, and Ezekiel nodded and cracked his neck.

"Well, I'm going fishing, it's the safest way to get food since it has more chance to bring food than hunting. Also, we have to be fast to eat it when is done since the worst it can happen is bring a bear over here." Ezekiel commented as he prepared some of his arrows to take some fish with him.

"Are you sure that it's going to work? Fishing with arrow and bow?" Geoff asked as he raised his eyebrows.

"No, it's for the case we encounter a wild animal and I would need to protect myself," Ezekiel explained, as he wanted to be armed in case some shienegam related to bears would happen to him.

"Hey, let me go with you," Geoff said as he proceeded to take off his hat. "We can use my hat as a net, and try to catch them easier like that."

Ezekiel paused, and then glanced at his green hat… and a good smile appeared on his face.

"Geoff, you are a genius," Ezekiel said as he raised his hand for a high five. And Geoff didn't waste his time. "Alright let's go."

"Hey, you are going to need extra arms. Let me help with you two." Tyler called as he took his sports jacket with him, which would also be used as a fish net.

"Alright, just bring enough for us to eat, and like Ezekiel said let's just try and not encounter a bear at all please." Courtney raised her voice as the duo walked away and went in the direction of the river.

"Aaaaw, what's wrong princess?" Duncan asked Courtney with a smirk. "Afraid of a little bear?"

"Yes, I MEAN NO!" Courtney immediately denied it as she snapped her head towards Duncan and glared at him. "I just don't want anything to break our winning streak is all. Ok? And also we don't want anybody hurt. We can't have anything slowing us down."

"Just chill would ya." Duncan said, and as usual not threatened in the slightest by Courtney's glare. "If any bears come along I might just project ya~ but also Eva can punch directly on their belly, and we can use that as a good time for everyone to escape."

"Ugh!" Courtney grunted out, completely disgusted by Duncan's words. "Can we just hurry it up now?"

Duncan silently snickered as Harold gave a thumbs up and DJ high-fived him. It seems the challenge was going to be easy for them, just like it always has during the other challenges.

(Screaming Gophers)

After their hike was complete, the screaming Gophers were now in a mostly open area of the woods where different supplies were waiting for them such as a tent and sleeping bags. Owen put his hands on his hips. "Uh…" The big guy let out nervously. "There's no food here."

"This is a survival task," Trent informed Owen as he looked over a piece of paper that was previously attached to the supplies they had. "Look at the instructions."

"I wonder if there are any bears around today," Owen asked as he walked up to Izzy with a smile on his face. "Wouldn't it be funny if we made some bear sounds and then they came?"

"Ha! That would be so funny." Izzy laughed and agreed with Owen.

"ROOOOOOOOAR!" Owen let out in a deeper voice. "I'm a bear!"

"Would you please shut up? I'm trying to read here!" Heather rudely yelled at Owen making him flinch as the mean girl looked over the instructions she took from Trent. "It says we're supposed to find our own food." Heather scoffed and looked around the campsite and still saw a complete lack of food. "I still don't see it."

"I think they mean in the woods." Trent pointed out as he pointed towards the woods around them. If this was a survival challenge it would mean they would have to, well, survive off of the things they can find around them baring the tent and sleeping bags.

"I'll go!" Owen offered as he started walking into the woods. "I'm good at finding food!"

"Well, at least this will be a good week for my diet." Heather sighed as it looked like she would have no choice but to accept whatever food Owen could find in the woods.

(Ezekile, Tyler and Geoff)

"Alright, it seems this river is full of fish, so we have great chances of catching some for us." Ezekiel smiled as he could see many fishes jumping directly towards them. And Geoff who seemed to be using his cowboy hat, was having a great way of capturing some 2 or 3 fishes with him. Tyler was doing a great job capturing at least 5 with him.

"Man, this fish is jumping on the jacket." Tyler smiled as he could see the proteins everyone was going to have for tonight.

"Yeah lil' dude, this is going to be awesome for we have a great dinner tonight." Geoff, Tyler, and Ezekiel enjoyed a good time fishing as he then glanced at the black eye the homeschooled eye was having. And even flinched from thinking about it. "Hey Zeke, I gotta say what you did with Harold was insane."

"Yeah, you asked Harold to punch you in the face after what you gave to Heather." Tyler had to confess that it was a messed up thing to do, giving an enemy a weapon for them to use, but Ezekiel asked to be punched in the face as a way to prove his loyalty to his friends.

"Ah don't tell me you wouldn't do the same if I did the same thing with Lindsay, Tyler." And at the moment Ezekiel said that the jock shut his mouth... knowing that the boy wasn't kidding when he said that."She didn't do that to her because she has an alliance with Lindsay, but if you both were in the same position as Harold and Leshawna wouldn't you do the same? If I ask you to punch me, as hard as you can. Wouldn't you do it?"

.

.

.

"Without thinking twice." Tyler lowered his head, admitting that he would have done it and he would be angry with Ezekiel if he had done that with the babe he had hooked up on the show... "And you are right."

"And Geoff, wouldn't you do the same if Bridgette had been a Screaming Gopher and Heather would want to vote her off." Ezekiel rolled his eyes, while Geoff immediately shut his mouth. Noticing the silence over his friend Ezekiel sighed exasperated. "Dudes, you know I would never go against our pact. I would help you to achieve your maximum potential over winning the challenges if I have to, but I'm not perfect, and I'm not invincible, Heather went to our cabin a few days ago... what would you think I would do if she gets me alone and tries to threaten me or blackmail me? If she wants to play the little games she has on her team, whatever, she can do it. But for my team. I would fight tooth and nail for it. Don't even doubt about it."

"Little dude, you need to get out more of your farm," Tyler said as he sighed in sadness. "I feel sad that you see all of us as friends, and you would go to such extremes for us. You know what? When this show is over, I'm going to take you to my city, maybe take you to do some sports with me and my family. Heck, I can even bring you to see some hockey with my family."

"Really? That would be awesome." Ezekiel smiled, as Geoff seemed to be also happy, and decided to nod his head.

"Yeah dude, maybe we can have a party in your city Tyler. I think I can bring some friends and we can go out all night to enjoy a good time." Geoff smiled as he could see that the team he formed was indeed becoming friends with him.

And that's how the good time of fishing made the trio even happier for the challenge.

(Screaming Gophers)

Currently, at the Screaming Gophers campsite, all the Gophers were simply sitting around the campfire they built. All except for Owen who was still out finding food. And speaking of food, that was something the Gophers really needed right now as most of them were groaning with growling stomachs. "Ugh, I'm so hungry…" Heather let out as her stomach practically roared.

"I think my stomach ate my stomach…" Izzy painfully groaned out.

"Yo!" Suddenly a new voice popped up and everyone looked to see a guy carrying pizza. "Who ordered the pepperoni, and extra cheese?!"

"It's for the camera crew." The man working the camera said as his hand was seen waving in front of the camera. "Over here!"

Heather gasped and glared in response.

"No way." The mean girl said. If they couldn't get the luxury of that kind of food, then neither should the camera crew.

Just then the bush nearby started shaking and the Screaming Gophers saw something that would fix all their food problems.

"I am man!" It was none other than their teammate Owen carrying a bunch of decently sized fish tied together on a rope. "I bring fish!"

"Are you kidding me?" Heather let out in complete disbelief. How could a fat oaf like Owen manage to catch that many fish? It should have been impossible.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Gophers walked up to Owen and voiced their compliments to him getting them a good amount of food with Izzy quickly taking one.

"Oh, I love fish! I love fish!" Izzy then sank her teeth into the raw fish making everyone watching gasp and cringe in disgust. Izzy quickly realized this and took her teeth off the fish. "I… I guess we should cook it first."

"How do you know how to fish?" Heather demanded to know how Owen was able to catch that mighty haul of aquatic creatures.

"My grandpa taught me," Owen told everyone before turning around and bending. "I caught a shark once; it bit me in the butt. Check it out."

Owen then pulled down his pants to reveal said scar making most of the Gophers back away in disgust. All except Izzy who stared right at it. "That is so awesome!"

(Killer Bass)

As time passed, Courtney with the other members of the Killer Bass, seemed to be doing their best to prepare a good part of the camp, Duncan and Eva were at work building a fire pit, by using the Axe Duncan brought with him to cut the wood brought by Harold, DJ walked around with Katie to see if they can catch up more fruits and berries around. Bridgette and Courtney were doing a good job setting up the tent.

"GUYS LOOK HOW MUCH FISH WE MANAGED TO BRING," Tyler said loudly the group couldn't believe that it was enough to feed the team with 2 fish for each.

Duncan, Eva, and even Courtney seemed to be happy to see that it was enough and with a good administration would be for the whole night. Bridgette looked sad and tried to look away.

"Hey guys, look what we found," Katie said as she smiled with even more dozens of berries, some herbs, and even a carrot, DJ brought a bunny with him as well.

"Oh, awesome," Duncan said as he nodded his head towards the duo. "We have both fish and bunny meat, we are going to eat like kings and queens tonight."

"NO." Both DJ and Katie said which made Duncan stop... And DJ protected the little bunny with his life.

"This is my new pet!" DJ told everyone as he held the rabbit closer to him. "I'm callin' him Bunny!"

Duncan looked at the bunny and then looked at the fish, he then shrugged.

"Alright, but you are the one who is going to clean his pop when does." The delinquent shrugged off and the group of Killer Bass now seemed to be ready for the whole challenge.

"Well, everything looks great so far..." Courtney smiled as she felt proud of her team for another challenge going to be easy. "Well, there is also the tent which still needs to be done."

"Hey, let me help," Geoff said as he seemed it was a good opportunity to talk with Bridgette, which left Tyler and Ezekiel to be let the things nearby.

"Welp, it seems this is going too well," Tyler commented as he clearly could see that everything was fine. "The sky is fine, the camp is almost done..."

"Yeah, it's not like is going to rain tonight..." Ezekiel commented, and at that moment he paused himself. In the same way, Harold, Duncan, Tyler, DJ, and even Geoff paused mid-preparations.

"UGHHHHHHHHH." The boys of the Killer Bass groaned at the same time.

"Why did you say that?" Duncan said as he facepalmed.

"Sorry, I didn't know it was going to escape, it got easily out of my mouth," Ezekiel replied as he quickly went ahead to bring some leaves.

The C.I.T. girl tilted her head, as Harold took a bit of his time to also help Ezekiel bring all the leaves they could.

"What's going on?" Courtney asked, and Eva in silence went to help the group of boys to quickly take more leaves and even some branches to help.

Duncan stopped doing the fire since he wanted to help the homeschooled boy as well.

"First rule in the nature princess. Never say is not going to rain in the forest. Because that would increase the chances of actually raining." Duncan commented as the group seemed to be speeding up.

"That's ridiculous, we are in a good nature, and the sky is without clouds, there is no way it's going to rain," Courtney said as she rolled her eyes, but at the time she said that, the whole group who have been taking leaves, groaned even louder.

"Congratulations Princess, now you confirmed it's going to rain. And now we need to prepare a tarp for the whole tent." Duncan said annoyed, as the group seemed to be now focusing multi multi-tasking from all the problems.

"Hmph." Courtney rolled her eyes but still watched her team in amusement.

And it took hours until all the camps were formed for the whole teams.

(Screaming Gophers)

"Okay. The fire's hot. Fish are grilling. Tent is tenting." Owen listed off the things going on in their campsite with all the Gophers looking pretty relaxed right now. All except Izzy who wasn't even with the group right now.

"Nice goin', man." Trent complimented the big guy. "Fish looks awesome."

"Thanks, man. I owe it all to Grandpa." Owen said as he recounted all the times he and his grandpa went camping, fishing, or hunting together.

"So, you and your grandpa fought a bear once?" Trent asked pretty curious about that story.

"Heck yes, it was the scariest day of my life," Owen said as he proceeded to tell his teammates the story. "We were out in the woods when we came upon the great beast. I tell you; he was ten feet high if he was afoot! And then he roared his terrible roar! [imitates roar] We grabbed our shotgun. We knew it was either him or us. It was nothing personal, just the law of the wild. And then, bam! One shot was all it took to feel the great beast. We took his blood and marked ourselves to honor him. It was a good death."

"Yeah right." Heather rolled her eyes, not believing Owen for even a second. "There's no way you took down a ten-foot bear." Heather then looked around and noticed a distinct lack of a certain orange-haired girl. "Hey, has anyone seen crazy girl?"

"I think she had to pee," Lindsay said as she remembered Izzy saying she had to use the bathroom…quite a while ago.

"That was over an hour ago!" Trent immediately stood up with a concerned expression as he called out to their missing teammate. "Izzy! Izzy?!"

"Izzy the Gopher, where are you?!" Owen called out loudly to the orange-haired girl. Just then a bush started shaking causing everyone to relax. "Hehe, good. We thought we lost you there for a minute-" But everyone gasped in fear as they all saw what emerged from the bush. It certainly wasn't their missing teammate but a big brown growling bear. "Great Pyramid of Giza!" Owen started running around in a panic as the rest of the Gophers backed away in fear with Cody even peeing his pants. "We're all going to die! We're gonna get eaten alive by a bear! Oh, the horror! Somebody help us! I want my mommy!"

At this point, Heather got annoyed by Owen's screaming and tripped the big guy before pointing at the tall tree nearby. "The trees! Climb into the trees!" All the Gophers were quick to do so before the bear got to them.

(Killer Bass)

Everyone was working so fine, Duncan preparing the fish on the fire, DJ feeding his bunny for having a good night of sleep, Ezekiel and Harold were sitting watching the stars forming in the sky covered with trees, Courtney watched amused Eva once again defeating Tyler in the arm wrestling. Katie was looking at nature and missing her good best friend and Geoff was having a good time finishing the tent with Bridgette.

Geoff smiled as he looked at the surfer doing her best to help make everything ready for the night, and then he decided to use a pickup line to flirt with her.

"Wow, you pitch a tent like a guy…" Geoff commented as he then looked at Bridgette who raised her eyebrow in anger, and the sound of crickets was enough to make all the Killer Bass men stare at Geoff, who was blinking and realizing what he said.

(Confession - Duncan)

*FACEPALM*

(Confession - Harold)

*FACEPALM*

(Confession - DJ)

*FACEPALM*

(Confession - Tyler)

*FACEPALM*

(Confession - Ezekiel)

*FACEPALM* But he hit his hurt eye.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Ezekiel screamed in agony from the painful hurt he had on his face.

(Confession - Geoff)

"Wow, you pitch a tent like a guy…" Geoff replied the same words he said sarcastically as he realized how dumb it was by saying in the first place, and then facepalmed himself into knowing that he screwed up.

Harold noticed that there was nothing Geoff could say to salvage such a situation, so he did what a good man would do.

"You mean Guy Ching Chao? The expert of survivalist and creator of great styles of arming tents from nature?" Harold lied about the person who was, which made Bridgette raise her eyebrows in surprise.

"Ohhh, I remember him. Man, his documentary about him making a gym by using nothing but rocks and mud. It was nuts." Tyler also appeared to the rescue of the party boy who looked at them gratefully.

"Yeah him, I mean, he is a complete professional, but I think you have great potential." Geoff had used the best he could and made Bridgette glance at the tent, but then give a slight smile to him.

"Oh, cool, thanks," Bridgette said as she turned her back, not seeing Harold and Tyler glaring at the party boy who looked so grateful for their help. But when she turned back at them, the group were all smiling at her. "I just learned from the ONG I was helping when I was a kid. They always taught the basic stuff. But I think I can manage to do better."

"Yeah," Geoff said as he could see his friends looking at him, with one thought on his mind, and he promised that he wouldn't screw up again.

"Anyway, dinner is ready. Let's eat fast. Or some bears will appear." Duncan made fun of it, and Ezekiel glanced at the bow and arrows in case they would need it.

It's never too much in case you would want to save yourself against predators.

"Don't even start with that Duncan, let's eat quickly, and let's not leave anything, I don't want some wild animal making us lose the challenge." Courtney rolled her eyes, but she noticed that it was never too much to be safe than sorry.

An hour has passed, bellies full of fish and berries, and the Killer Bass were simply passing the time by sitting around the fire.

"HOOT! HOOT!"

Bridgette flinched and breathed heavily for a bit in response to the owl. DJ, with Bunny in his arms, was quick to reassure the girl and calm her down.

"Be cool," DJ said to the surfer girl in a calm tone. "It's just an owl."

"Sorry." Bridgette apologized as she rubbed her arm. "I just get freaked out in the forest."

"This reminds me of this really scary story I heard once," Duncan said, getting everyone's attention.

"Awesome," Geoff said, already wanting to hear this story. "Tell it, man."

"Are you sure?" Duncan asked with a bit of a smirk. "Because the story I'm thinking of is pretty hardcore."

"Ooh, we're so scared." Courtney sarcastically said with a roll of her eyes.

"I have to agree with Duncan, we are in the middle of the night. And it's not like a good time to make people have nightmares tonight." Ezekiel tried to be polite but then Tyler just ignored.

"Relax dude, it's just a story. Nothing to worry about. If things go wrong you can tell one your stories." Tyler smiled as he wanted to be scared on that night, and Ezekiel glanced as he looked that his friends seemed to be excited to hear a campfire story.

"You know what? Go ahead Duncan, I'm going to tell a story to try to make people at least have a good night of sleep later." Ezekiel didn't want to make fun of it... neither wanted to tell one of his scariest Courage the Cowardly dog stories because the next challenge would be something that he would be dammed if Katie and Lindsay would hear Freaky Fred's story a week before the Phobia Factor challenge.

Duncan looked at Ezekiel and then nodded his head.

"Alright." Duncan simply shrugged. "But don't say we didn't warn you. One night, a lot like this one…"

And so Duncan got to tell his story. And what a story it was as soon enough a majority of the Bass team was shaking in their boots with the only exception being Ezekiel who seemed to be amused by the story.

"So suddenly…they-they heard this tap-tap-tapping on the side of the car." Duncan continued to tell his story, enjoying the looks of fear on most of his team's faces. "The girl started to freak out, and by this time, even the guy was getting a bit scared. So he turned the car on and he stepped on it. When they got back to the girl's house, she opened the door and screamed! Because there, hanging from the door handle…was the bloody hook. They say that this killer is still alive, wandering these very woods. He could be just about anywhere. Maybe even right here!" Duncan then suddenly pulled out a meat hook attached to his hand causing everyone, to scream with a majority of the team hiding behind DJ.

"Muahahahahaha!" Duncan laughed evilly as he put a hand to his head in response to everyone's fearful reactions.

"Duncan!" Courtney yelled as she walked up to the delinquent. "That was so not funny!"

"Well, you all asked for it," Ezekiel said as he cleaned the sweat on his face. "I'm never a fan of hardcore gore stories, but that jumpscare was spot on."

"I'm glad you liked it. I have to keep up my game when it comes to you telling stories." Duncan said as he started laughing. "I just wish it was all on camera!Oh wait, it is! " Duncan laughed before pointing to the camera recording them.

"You are so vile." Courtney glared hard at the delinquent. "Do your parents even like you?"

"I don't know, Jumpy McChicken," Duncan answered with a smirk. "I haven't asked them lately." Just then a wolf howling could be heard making Courtney flinch in fear and end up leaning into Duncan who took the frightened girl into his arms. Duncan smirked and looked to Geoff, Harold, and even Ezekiel to give him a thumbs up.

"Anyway, now that you all felt a good heart attack... it seems that it's my time to defuse such a scare, so I need to tell a wholesome story... something that would make you happy... so here... I'm going make you cry." Ezekiel said which made the whole group stare at each other.

"But you said..." DJ was about to reply to him, but Ezekiel interrupted.

"I know what I said. So let me prepare myself. *cough* cough *cough" Ezekiel did his best to cough everything he had in his throat before he closed his eyes and then did his best to do an impression of a deep voice. "My name is Dr. Zalost. And I'm about to tell the story of that stupid dog that changed my life. In a town... in the middle of nowhere... I Doctor Zalost, came to a project and I need someone to invest in it..."

.

.

.

And the time Ezekiel continued to talk about his tale, every single moment, the group seemed hooked, as Ezekiel raised his body and acted like he had been in his character since from beginning.

"Err, boom?" Ezekiel told the moment the poor beagle was tied in front of the cannon and yet he managed to pay for the tip and with that find the answer.

"*tsss* That moment the wick stopped the fire, and it made my own eyes in fury. YOU CHEATED. *Boom Boom*" Ezekiel did that scene but while it sounded a lot funny, the tension of his wrath was enough to make DJ jump.

"RUN COURAGE RUN," DJ shouted as he could imagine Courage in a bad position to run away from the depression cannon balls.

And more and more, Ezekiel told the tale, nobody wanted to interrupt. Since it showed how important it was knowing how depressing would be mortal.

Until it comes at the final moments.

"Hehe... Rat, give me a hug." Ezekiel said as he gave a good happy hug. "Ahhh, ah ha."

"Ah Courage, isn't that the coziest picture did you ever see? Muriel asked as the little beagle couldn't help, but show his smile and yet funny laugh, as his teeth were covered with the remains of happy Plums... Hahahahahaha... The end..." Ezekiel finished telling one of the saddest and yet wholesome stories that ever saw in his world, and he knew that his friends would be feeling the same... since Katie, Courtney, and even Eva were sniffing from seeing such a happy moment. DJ was crying but gave a good hug to his bunny who seemed to be also enjoying a good experience. Tyler and Harold were trying to hold back their tears, but it was so easy to guess that they had been crying the whole moment. Geoff was also sniffing.

"Bro, that was awesome," Geoff said, as he then glanced at Duncan who was with his back turned from everyone. "Duncan, are you fine dude?"

"Yeah, I'm okay," Duncan said as he tried to force himself to be tough... But a little sniff was clean and he was also feeling emotional.

"Well, I think with that it's good enough to have a good night of sleep... Good night everyone." Ezekiel said as his voice looked weak, and his eyes seemed to be starting to get a bit better, but he still wished to have an ice sack to help him deal with that.

The group stared at each other, and looking at night, it sounded clear that it was the right time to sleep.

(Screaming Gophers)

The Gophers were dealing with an actual bear it ended up chasing the whole team up a tree.

"So what do we do now?" Trent asked while sharing a branch with Gwen and Heather.

"Don't look at me," Heather told Trent.

"It was your idea to climb the trees," Gwen stated that it was Heather's fault they were in the position they were in now.

"Well, why don't you ask the bear-hunting expert?" Heather yelled as she looked up at the person who claimed to have killed a bear far bigger than the one terrorizing them right now. "Hey Owen, what now?"

"How should I know?!" Owen yelled while clinging onto the tree for dear life.

"What you mean dude, you said you killed a bear!" Cody pointed out Owen's story of him and his grandpa killing a bear once.

"I was being theatrical!" Owen stated.

"This is all your fault!" Heather yelled harshly at Owen while glaring at the big guy. "If you hadn't been growling like that, we never would've attracted him to our site!"

"Excuse me for living!" Owen cried as he started to bang his head against the tree.

"Hey, hey, hey. Ease up on the guy." Trent tried to get everyone to both calm down and stop yelling at Owen. "He did bring us all that fish."

At the same time, the bear invading their campsite started sniffing at the cooking fish and salivating into finding the good smell of food.

"Hey! Lay off our fish!" Heather yelled at the bear that was still eyeing her team's fish.

"It's probably already eaten, Izzy!" Lindsay cried out as she held on tight to the tree.

"Then it shouldn't be hungry anymore!" Heather claimed causing everyone in her team to gasp and look at her in shock. "What? This is survival of the fittest. She should've just peed in her pants like Cody."

Cody looked down in shame, not knowing what to do at that moment. They looked at the beer going always around the camp.

In the next hour... it seemed that the fish was going to get burned, but the Bear somehow managed to take it off and immediately eat them.

"OH COME ON," Heather shouted as her fury seemed to have attracted another bear, who slowly was walking towards the camp. "Another one? Great, just great."

"Thanks a lot Queen Bee," Gwen said annoyed as she could see how much terrible things were getting on their side...

Until by some miracle, one of the bears tilted its head towards the other one, as the other one seemed to be playing with it... until the next moment the bear looked annoyed, and roared to the sky.

And the first bear who was in the camp for hours, jumped and immediately ran off in fear towards the tree.

"OH NO, IT CAN CLIMB," Cody shouted as he felt pissing himself again from such fear.

"GIVE ME SOME SPACE, GIVE ME SOME SPACE." Then a familiar voice was enough to make the whole group stare at the bear who was climbing the tree...

"What? Did that beart just talk?" Heather asked in confusion as suddenly the bear got sit nearby Lindsay and Beth. The Gophers looked at the bear in confusion…until a few gasped as they recognized the voice the 'bear' had just spoken with.

Everyone watched in surprise as the 'bear' at the time it sat on the branch, reached for its head…and pulled it off. It turned out, the bear was simply Izzy herself in a bear costume.

"Oh my goodness, I did not see that coming!" Owen laughed as he slid down the tree. He's never been happier to see Izzy before.

"Okay, I'm so confused right now," Lindsay said as she and everyone looked at the orange-haired girl.

"What are you some kind of freak?" Gwen asked as she glared at Izzy.

"I thought it would be funny!" Izzy laughed.

(Confession - Izzy)

"Okay, okay, that was so funny," Izzy stated while still wearing her bear suit. "Like 'Oh, it's a bear! Oh no!' and like 'We're all gonna die now! Help! Help!' Hahahaha! And I'm like 'Rah! I'm gonna eat you!' Ahahahaha! Like I could do that! There's no way, okay?"

(Killer Bass)

From the whole group who had a very wholesome and yet emotional story made by Ezekiel, most of the team seemed to have a great time with a good night of sleep... but one of them had a few needs to do at that moment.

"What's wrong?" DJ asked the surfer girl as he felt her constantly shifting around. "Need to go to pee?"

"Like crazy." Bridgette nodded as she looked out at the tent to the dark of the night. Even with the good fire around, she was still afraid to go alone in the wild. "But I'm too scared to leave the tent."

"Yeah, me too," DJ said as he was feeling a bit afraid until they both heard a groaning behind them.

"Ughh, fine... You both are lucky because I also want to go." Eva said which made both Bridgette and DJ a bit relieved that now they have a new option to go on the forest. "Let's just go."

Seeing now they have a bit more of a powerhouse to help them, Bridgette womaned up as DJ seemed to be happy as well and both decided to go after Eva.

"You go to that side, and me and Bridgette are going to go there," Eva instructed as DJ looked a bit nervous. "You are easier because you do it faster. Now stop being a coward and do it."

"Yes ma'am," DJ said as he went into the nearby tree... While Bridgette and Eva had to do their necessities in the bushes.

Even with the strange animal sounds around, Bridgette was trembling a lot, but Eva scoffed.

"It's just noise. Be on guard, but don't be afraid. Just do it and let's go back to the tent." Eva gave her authority voice and Bridgette nodded her head to her...

And surprisingly, nothing has happened. Which was a good time to relieve herself... At the time the trio seemed so happy to be able to go back to sleep... suddenly the trio felt a few raindrops coming, and on the next second, they quickly went under the tent as the fire was extinguished with the rain...

Good timing for the Killer Bass, to feel happy and safe and with a good night of sleep... Since most of the animals would prefer to be quiet on a raining night.

And after closing her eyes. Bridgette finally could dream about the story of a sad Doctor in search of happiness, and a cowardly beagle who managed to eat all the cream over the happy plums...

A very good night of sleep.

(Screaming Gophers)

The night was chaotic, as their only way of safety was the tree they were going to sleep with. And the rain made it even worse for them to try to sleep. As when they looked down, the bear was just there, sitting and feeling the rain pouring over it. Showing that it enjoys a good stormy night.

And Heather was feeling that the day was becoming the most annoying of her life.

MORNING.

With the Screaming Gophers, they were in better shape than they could have been. Due to the bear, which was gone thankfully, they all ended up sleeping in the tree they were using to escape the bear and that left them with aching backs. "Oh! I think it's safe, guys. The bear's gone." Trent told everyone after cracking his back.

"And the map," Gwen said as she held up a completely soaked map.

"Kay, I don't know how raccoons sleep in trees, because I'm so stiff." Izzy, still wearing her bear costume, said while cracking her back.

"They must be really limber." Owen guessed as he stretched out as much as he could.

"You know what, crazy girl? I don't wanna hear another word from you or the bear hunter here." Heather yelled as she glared at both Izzy and Owen. "If you two hadn't been acting like bear bait all night, we could have actually slept in our tent!"

Just then a bird flew by them tweeting leading to Owen, Izzy, and Heather all yelling. "SHUT UP!" At the poor bird.

(Killer Bass)

The morning rose over the group, as some stretched themselves from the good night they had over the camp. Bridgette woke up like she had the best night of sleep in days, and the others couldn't help but enjoy more nature.

"Wow," Ezekiel could see how beautiful nature was around since the good birds were flying and it gave a very good impression of nature itself. Everything was so perfect, that Ezekiel could also find good inspiration towards a few stories he had in mind.

Until suddenly he felt someone trembling in the place.

"Babbabababab." Ezekiel turned his head to see Katie who was happy suddenly getting pale, as she was starting to tremble in fear

"What's going on?" Duncan asked, as he noticed as well, that Katie seemed to be paralyzed in fear. "Dunderhead talk to me, what happened?"

"It seems that she is afraid of something." Courtney stared as she snapped her fingers to try to snap the attention from the tan twin.

Ezekiel turned his head in the direction Katie was looking, and suddenly he immediately noticed what she was afraid of. And immediately took his bow and arrows.

"BEAR," Ezekiel shouted which brought the attention of all Killer Bass who stared in the direction Ezekiel was aiming his bow.

The reaction was immediate since everyone tried to go away and give some space away from the bear. And the bear stared at the blueberries which the tanned twin seemed to be enjoying so much to eat.

"ROAR." The bear roared as it immediately went in the direction of the paralyzed twin, but at the time it was going to wreck the little skinny girl.

A bodybuilder powerhouse gave a body tackle on the left side of the bear.

"STAY BACK." Eva roared as she gave a command and pushed Katie away from the danger zone.

Ezekiel took the time to shoot a few arrows to hit the face of the bear, but all he could manage was to hit the bulky body of the animal, and the thing he feared was true, the arrows didn't do any damage to the angry animal. It only made him even angrier.

"ROAR." The bear snarled as it went in the direction of the homeschooled boy, but at the moment it tried to attack, suddenly something stabbed on its side… It was an axe Duncan had launched with all his strength. The bear growled as with its own body managed to make the axe drop to the floor. And from the looks of it, it went berserk.

"OH HELL NO." Eva took the opportunity to tackle the bear and with her fist, she gave a powerful swing to make the animal go directly at the tree… And Eva took the next second to go quickly and give one more punch, and another one, and another one. Making sure it would be enough to kill it."STAY DOWN, STAY DOWN."

Eva roared as the bear seemed to be strong and bulky enough to use its body to protect itself, but the tree behind it wasn't that powerful, since the rain managed to make some slight damage… and with the pressure of the punches… it started to crack and slowly was enough to make the whole tree starts to fall.

Eva, watched the tree failing down towards both her and the bear's direction… and with good speed, both prepared to be way…

"Courtney WATCH OUT," Duncan yelled as the group saw the C.I.T. girl was about to get crashed by the trunk… but suddenly Courtney felt someone pushing her…

*crash*

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH *BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP*" Then the entire Killer Bass team stared in really shock and terrified faces… Eva was on the floor, and the tree trunk was smashing her right leg.

"EVA." The whole team screamed in fear, as the group did their best to try to raise the trunk a bit, just for a few seconds being able to move the damaged leg of the bodybuilder who seemed to be suffering in painful shock.

"*beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep*" Eva repeated the curses as she could see her leg twisted from such painful impact, and her leg being unable to move…

Courtney stared at the entire scene… and the bear who caused everything used the time to run away in panic… Which the girl couldn't believe.

"You saved my life," Courtney mumbled… as she glanced at the bodybuilder who was still in terrible pain. Shaking her head quickly, Courtney said determined. "BASS, LET'S GO TO THE CAMP, EVA NEEDS MEDICAL HELP. NOW."

The team didn't have to hear twice, DJ, Duncan, and Geoff did their best to have to carry Eva the most comfortable way, as Courtney and Ezekiel stared at the map. Harold looked at the compass and planned a good route. Katie was crying into being so terrified of seeing a scene like that.

But the team is going to move on… leaving all the camp behind if necessary.

And so once the campers on both teams took down their sites, the race was on. Both the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers headed back to Wawanakwa as fast they could so they could be the first ones and win the challenge.

Chris was seen putting wood into the fire pit for the elimination ceremony that would be taking place that night. Just then the host heard some voices and looked to see none other than the Killer Bass coming to him first.

"CHRIS, CHRIS, WE NEED MEDICAL ASSISTANCE, EVA IS DEEPLY HURT," Courtney shouted as she didn't even care if her team was the first to appear.

Chris who was smiling suddenly saw the twisted leg of the bodybuilder, and noticed the good thing wasn't…

"Oh boy, that's going to be tough," Chris commented as he saw the painful face, from the contestant, and looking clearly on how twisted leg and seeing the painful face of Eva… he had to come to a quick decision. "Oh damn, this leg seems to be broken in more than 3 parts… You need to go to the hospital Eva."

"Oh no. NO WAY." Eva shouted angrily as she could feel that she still had the will to fight. "I'm fine. See? OH *BEEP*"

Eva tried to move her twisted leg but the cracking sound made her shout a curse in pain, which made the whole team stare at her horrified.

Just then the Screaming Gophers appeared and gasped when they saw the Bass already there.

"Oh no! They beat us here!" Heather raged at losing four times in a row! She then turned to glare at Owen and pushed him down. "This is all your fault!"

"Not so fast Goopherinos. It seems some serious issues are happening right now… The Killer Bass won, however, it seems one of the competitors seemed to be unable to continue the show for a while." Chris commented as he sighed knowing that technicalities he hated to use it. And seeing Eva still being stubborn, he didn't want the show to receive any sues, on the first season. "All right, Killer Bass, Eva is going to the hospital, which mean while your team won a good prize, you will receive 2 in price of 1."

Chris tried to be cheerful and looking at the faces of the Killer Bass, they are neither happy...

"Well, for you Killer Bass, the first prize is going on an all-expense paid trip to… the Tuck Shop."Chris remained happy as some of the group nodded as it was indeed a good prize, however, Eva was still snarling in pain from all the sacrifices they had to make… "And for the Second Prize… Sorry Eva, but you are going to have to go to the hospital and take care of your leg, which means there is going to be a new spot for the Bass today… so I recommend that you Bass choose wisely who is going to be part of your team… Because Eva is going to be eliminated tonight."

"THAT'S *BEEEEEEEEP*" Eva shouted angrily as she wanted to strangle the host of the show, but she couldn't as she felt like being held by every one of her team.

"Listen here, Eva," Chris said in an annoyed tone. Since he is tired of sugar coat a serious situation. "I'm doing this because I know how bad this twisted leg can be, so you better treat yourself right now, or have a great chance of losing your leg. It's take or leave."

And this time it made an effect, as Eva suddenly realized that she was indeed powerless at that moment, and possibly the future challenges, she couldn't help anymore.

Eva was about to break down… But then she felt a hand holding her.

"Eva...please, listen to him," Courtney said as she looked solemnly at the bodybuilder. "You are already an MVP and our strongest player. But you saved my life… please go to the hospital. 100000 dollars isn't worth of your leg, you value more than that."

"Yeah Eva, please. Listen to Chris." Katie said as she started crying. Noticing that it all happened because the bear attacked her. "You are a hero, please, got treat yourself."

And just like that, the whole team, one by one is doing their best to convince Eva, that her health worthies more than the show…

Eva, gritted her teeth… as she couldn't help but accept…

"Fine," Eva said in defeat… But she then looked determined. "I'm going to treat my leg, and when I get better. I'm going to come back."

Eva said in determination, while the group of Killer Bass looked unsure, Ezekiel smiled.

"I believe in you." Ezekiel could see the grin of the bodybuilder girl, who just messed up the hair of the boy.

"Alright, so you boys protect them while I'm away," Eva said as she saw Chris who seemed relieved that he avoided a good sue for the future. Eva then glanced at the group of Goophers, and each of them seemed unaware of what to do, even Heather who rolled her eyes but deep inside she was smirking to avoid elimination and somehow the Bass lost a valuable player. "Hey guys, do you mind if I choose her to be on the team?"

The Killer Bass looked at Eva who pointed the finger… and for the first time, every single one looked confused for the girl who she pointed off… The Goth of Screaming Gophers… Gwen.

"What?" Ezekiel asked in confusion since he never saw the reason behind her choice…

And neither his team nor the rival team from the show... That's how Eva played… To surprise everyone.

And with that, another episode of Total Drama Island came to an end.

Chapter Text

"Alright, so you boys protect them while I'm away," Eva said as she saw Chris who seemed relieved that he avoided a good sue for the future. Eva then glanced at the group of Goophers, and each of them seemed unaware of what to do, even Heather who rolled her eyes but deep inside she was smirking to avoid elimination and somehow the Bass lost a valuable player. "Hey guys, do you mind if I choose her to be on the team?"

The Killer Bass looked at Eva who pointed the finger… and for the first time, every single one looked confused for the girl who she pointed off… The Goth of Screaming Gophers… Gwen.

"What?" Ezekiel asked in confusion since he never saw the reason behind her choice…

And neither his team nor the rival team from the show... That's how Eva played… To surprise everyone.

And even with the hesitation of some of the members, the happiness of some... Heather mostly, Gwen now would become the newest member of the Killer Bass... meaning all their stuff would need to be moved to the other cabin.

"Alright, everyone. I'm calling a boat for Eva will come to get her to treat her leg. While you all must prepare for Gwen to move for the other team... Did you get it? Nice, great job, now shoo, shoo." Chris said as he himself was quick to not even let them reply to his questions.

And with the defeat on their hands now... all the members of Screaming Gophers left the place... leaving a bear-disguised girl... staring at the floor, and with a thought on her mind.

"I... made a mistake?" Izzy's tone didn't show her chaotic nature... but some sort of serious voice... "Heather is too strong now. I need a backup plan."

(Aquarium) 1 hour later...

Gwen for the first time in her life never thought to see the group of campers walking around the cave where it would have been their base of operations since from the beginning.

"DJ, help me with the Dumbbells," Tyler called as many members of the Killer Bass were quickly preparing the things to make sure one of their members would be prepared to leave.

"Her clothes are already in the bag," Bridgette commented as she also placed a chocolate bar in the bag of the bodybuilder.

"Damn, this thing is heavy." Harold was doing his best to raise what would be a bag from the floor.

"Harold that bag is empty," Courtney said as she rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, but this is a deluxe 10 layers of letter bag. It may be 13 kilograms by itself."Harold said as Geoff went nearby and helped him to carry the bag.

"Wow, he wasn't kidding when he said the bag is heavier than it looks," Geoff commented as the duo opened for Tyler and DJ placed all the dumbells for Eva who had everything she needed to go back home.

Courtney raised her eyebrow but then rolled her eyes. And when everyone did make the preparations...it seemed that everything was ready.

"Alright, from what Chris said. Eva's boat will come soon. Tyler, and DJ, carry these bags to the dock. Harold, did you charge her mp3 so she won't get bored on the trip?" Courtney asked as the nerd nodded his head.

"Yep, but if she asks you did it. I don't want to die if she finds out." Harold said as he gave the mp3 to the C.I.T. girl who nodded to him.

"Got it. Ezekiel and Duncan are with her to make sure that she will be fine until the boat arrives." Courtney commented as she walked in front of Gwen who was still trying to process everything."And what about you? Are you going to do anything? Or are you going to stay there like a statue?"

Gwen gave a step back, as she then rolled her eyes.

"Fine. What do you want me to do?" Gwen asked Courtney could see Katie still having a bit of difficulty carrying Eva's bag of clothes with Bridgette.

"Giving them a hand would be a very good step. We are running out of time, and while I don't know how you Screaming Gophers do around the camp. We have a friend that needs to be taken quickly from the island to get her medical check as soon as possible." Courtney commented, as she turned her bag and went to help Harold to carry another bag of letters. "DAMMIT, YOU WERE RIGHT HAROLD, HOW DOES THIS BAG WEIGHTS 10 KILOS? IT'S JUST EMPTY LEATHER BAG."

Gwen saw Courtney shouting angrily and decided to give her a step bag... When suddenly she saw a water bottle on her front... And it was an apologetic tanned girl. Katie smiled nervously.

"Don't mind about Courtney... she usually is like that when she is overstressed... and this morning gave stress to all of us... Eva broke her leg by saving her from the tree... And we want her to not be late for her surgery." Katie commented as she could see the gothic girl was looking unamused about the C.I.T. girl's action...

"Was it really that bad?" Gwen asked as she saw Bridgette starting to carry the weight of clothing. And the surfist girl nodded her head to Gwen.

"Yes, it was... " Bridgette commented, as she couldn't blame Courtney for acting like that. Because this happening to their friend was like a hit to their stomachs. "We need to prepare everything for Eva to have a nice trip to the hospital, and later we can use the prize Chris has told us to go to the Tuck shop... but Eva needs us at this moment. Let's go."

Gwen saw that Bridgette wasn't kidding, as she saw the whole Killer Bass group was indeed doing their best to prepare everything when it came to one of their members... No drama, no fights. Everyone working together as one... maybe that's why Killer Bass didn't feel stressed or had a lot of fights among themselves. Even in the Main Lodge, they seemed to be always cheerful and friends with each other.

Maybe that's why they always have an advantage over her team... a team that always has internal conflicts and sizes of who should go with or against Heather who is controlling the team.

(Docks)

"Alright, Chris said the boat would come here in the next ten minutes," Ezekiel warned as he could see Eva grumbling over the annoyed pain that she had felt over the moment. Sitting in a wheelchair, the bodybuilder still needs to go directly to the hospital, or by some miracle the Isla Del Losers may be some professional medics to treat her injury and make her have a nice relaxation over her inability to be on the show.

"Hmmm," Eva murmured, not liking to be the one to leave because of her stupid broken leg. "That bear... next time I see her, I'm going to destroy every single part of her body."

"Err... Eva. I don't know if the bear that attacked us was either male or female." Duncan said as he rolled his eyes, but then seeing the grinning face of the bodybuilder, he didn't like the look from her.

"Oh don't worry. I will make sure it's her the next time I see it." Eva smiled evilly which made both Duncan and Ezekiel glance at each other, and their hands went slowly to their crotches, and gulping nervously.

"Ooookay?" Ezekiel tried to move on to another subject. "I'm just surprised that you chose Gwen of all the Screaming Gophers, why did you do that?"

Eva remained quiet but then glanced at the ocean as a way to rethink the decision she made.

"Hmm... I don't know, maybe it was my own gut telling me to trust that decision. From all the other team members, nobody seemed to be helpful in actually being in my place... Also, I saw the way the Queen Bee looked at her, I think she was the one who worked with Harold to make the queen Bee scream on the 3 in the morning a few days ago... It was hilarious." Eva chuckled which Ezekiel could see from that... "If someone was willing to work together with Harold, I think we could give her at least one chance."

Duncan and Ezekiel remained quiet as both listened to her reasoning.

"I don't like this," Duncan said as he felt the idea of a Screaming Gopher being part of their team. "For me, anyone from the Screaming Gophers shouldn't be trusted... From a team like that, it would be a matter of time to make backstabs. Specially to the BEE-ATCH."

Ezekiel raised his eyebrows... especially a part of him who knew how in the future seasons Duncan would have acted around the goth, and how that caused so many tragedies and so many messed up endings for all his friends... indeed from each season, many of his friends were in the deephole... but from all the changes Ezekiel saw since at the start of the show... Maybe with his help... he could prevent many of the outcomes wouldn't be that bad like it happened over the generations of total drama.

"I believe in your judgement Eva," Ezekiel commented with all his heart. Since he knew Gwen was from all the episodes he watched, knowing the ups and downs, and how it led to where it always comes to be... So he then glanced at Duncan. "We should at least respect Eva's choice... we don't have any idea if she was a Bass inside of a Screaming Gopher team. Can't we should at least give a chance to her?"

Duncan remained quiet, but seeing that his friend and the strongest player seemed to trust the gothic girl, he couldn't help but drop it.

"Alright, you both convinced me. But the first time she plans to stab in our backs, we say bye-bye to her." Duncan said, as he could see the other members of the Killer Bass finally got the stuff from Eva, and even Gwen who seemed to be bringing the bag of clothes with Katie and Sadie... he snorted but gave trust in both Ezekiel and Eva's point.

"GUYS, OVER HERE," Ezekiel called as the whole team brought the items and made sure everything was perfect.

Eva grumbled while he couldn't help but remain in her seat...

"I appreciate your help guys. Wait, what about my MP3?" Eva asked in alarm, but then Courtney already placed it in her hands.

"Charged and ready for you to listen. Focus on your recovery." Courtney commanded, as one of the leaders of the team, that she wanted Eva first to take care of her health. "Later when this show is over, I want to pay you a coffee for once again saving my life."

"Pff, that's fine, we are a team, and nobody should have gotten hurt. Not even me... I'm still *beep* because of that stupid *beep* bear and that *beep* tree... But hey, we still won the challenge. So please do me a favor, and celebrate our victory by eating everything in that Tuck shop. I would kill anyone for some chips." Eva said as she smirked in satisfaction, and her smirk became an actual smile when Harold and Tyler gave the chips for her have a more comfortable trip on the boat. "Thanks guys... Firstly when I thought I wanted to be in this competition, I thought just by being the strongest player would be enough to show my point... But having met you all, I can say that every single one of us is awesome in any way. It may not be a 5 stars resort... But it was a time I will treasure..."

Katie and Bridgette started to shed some tears, as Geoff took his hat off... Ezekiel did the same, Tyler and Harold looked sadly, and Duncan and Courtney nodded their heads in appreciation.

"You are an Ironwoman Eva," Duncan said as Eva smirked the compliment. "We will try to not lose without you here."

"Don't you even dare. If something like that happens, I swear I will get out of that hospital and I will come here to make you all go back to shape." Eva snarled, but the group smiled at the way Eva showed her way of love... but still she let out a tear. "I didn't want to lose... not even like that, but I swear, I will recover my leg, and if I find a way, I will come back. Just wait for me."

The Killer Bass mood seemed to be down, but Ezekiel gave a little hug to his friend.

"I know you will. I have faith you will make an impact when you come back." Ezekiel said as he even messed with her hair like a little revenge, in exchange for receiving a false growling from her... but then a smirk...

And just like that, the boat appeared... and with the help of the group... Eva left the island.

(Tuck Shop)

At the time the group was in front of the Tuck shop...The morale of the team seemed to be low as it was after the bodybuilder and a good friend left the island...

Ezekiel noticed the look of his team and decided it was enough.

"Okay guys, enough is enough," Ezekiel said as he couldn't take it anymore. "Eva would be *beep* off if we remain looking pathetic like that. She had to leave the island because she was injured, so I'm sure that at the time she comes back to the island. Just to watch the final challenge... She would go around to kill that bear."

Ezekiel could see Duncan and Harold smirking at the joke he just said. While the group seemed to nod.

"That's right. We are not here because we lost the challenge. We won, even if that meant we lost a good friend... But she would be angry if we didn't value her time as MVP once again. So let's place her as MVP one last time." Courtney nommed the bulky girl as once again the strongest of the team.

And Gwen raised her eyebrow as all the Killer Bass nodded their heads in agreement.

"I'm sure the bear is praying to whatever animals pray for never seeing Eva ever again, or he would be dead for sure," Tyler commented as Ezekiel, Harold, and even DJ smirked from that.

"Maybe he will have nightmares of Eva going after him?" Harold asked while Duncan shook his head.

"Not him,' her', she promised that she would make sure the bear would be female." Duncan corrected, as Katie and Bridgette chuckled as Geoff, Harold, Tyler, and even DJ placed their hands on their crotchs.

Ezekiel smiled, seeing the morale returning at the group who deserved the prize.

"I don't know what to say. But I think, between fighting a bear or having Eva angry at me... I think the bear would be kinder and kill me quick?" Geoff made a remark that made everyone, even Courtney laugh at how the group feared more their friend Eva than the actual big animal.

Gwen watched the group in amusement. The team seemed to be acting like a whole once again.

"Alright everyone, we already joked a lot about this. But we still need to nominate the other 2 MVPs of the challenge." Courtney in a better mood decided to act like the usual day after challenge. The team seems to be already accepting the fact. "So we had Ezekiel, Geoff, Tyler, Katie who brought the food on the challenge, we have Ezekiel and Duncan who helped Eva to attack the bear with his bow and arrow and axe."

"I would give Katie and Geoff the title of MVP, they went ahead and started the challenge with ideas to bring food around the group," Ezekiel commented as he could see his friends once again looking at him weirdly.

"Dude, are you crazy? You and Duncan and Eva deserved the MVP, you all went against a freaking bear." Geoff refused the title and Katie nodded her head.

"Yeah, and I froze and the bear almost got me. It was..."

"Don't even say it's your fault," Tyler commented as he interrupted his friend. "That bear got us by surprise. But at least everyone is alive. So don't blame yourself, it was the bear who attacked us."

Katie sniffed, as the crew then decided to come up with a good decision.

"Okay, let's place Geoff for giving the idea of how to catch the fish, and Ezekiel and Eva for trying and protecting the crew. All in favor?" Courtney asked which made all the members agree, except Gwen who was watching their modus operand, and Ezekiel who did hesitantly since he didn't think it was enough for being MVP. "Good, now let's make a meet on the campfire and take everything from Tuck Shop and party the victory as Eva deserved."

"YEAH OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Geoff and Ezekiel high-fived and opened the door while they shouted their favorite quote as they wanted to celebrate it.

There were a lot of groceries that indeed would make their entire night better. Candies, desserts, snacks, soda, juice, fruits... Everything they wanted, and the team wasn't going to waste it. They are going to take everything. Grabbing some bags they took with them and managed to bring the whole place empty... Less than one single item...

Ezekiel was happy to see the whole team taking item by item... But he then saw Courtney, who froze in her place... and looking at one item in hesitation, a green jello with a candy worm inside of it.

Ezekiel could see from the show Courtney was in denial, but looking closer at her... that wasn't something like angry... but someone who got traumatized by it.

"Courtney, are you okay?" Ezekiel called her attention which made Courtney snap herself up, and make her look at the boy who was staring at her.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I think everything is fine, and we can already start the party." Courtney forced her smile as she tried to ignore the green jello which she hated most...

"Okay, just to be sure, I'm going to take this green jello away from you," Ezekiel said as he went to the green jello and left the C.I.T. girl alone but with a more relieved smile.

"Thank you." She whispered but then remained in control of herself. "Alright, the party."

(Campfire)

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Geoff cheered as Tyler managed to pull up a nice trick with his yoyo, after hundreds of attempts, he finally managed to pull up a trick he always messed up before.

The party was a success, since from the time they were there, they started with the marshmallows to make the ceremony of the marshmallow to make the partiture of Eva legit, but they let a reserved marshmallow for her... as the symbol of her also not being eliminated.

Then it comes about who could eat most between the group. Courtney almost vomited because she had her eyes bigger than her stomach, but it was a funny celebration around the group.

Gwen was sitting with Bridgette and Katie, as a new way to start a friendship. Gwen was like a fish out of water... or a gopher inside of the water tank, it was something out of her comfort zone, but Bridgette who has been good friends with her for God knows how long... she seemed to be interested in talking and debating the stories around the group.

Bridgette and Courtney would be the best option when it comes to Steven Universe, Harold, and Duncan when it comes to Adventure time, even if Duncan refuses to admit it a bit. But when it comes to Courage the Cowardly Dog, there isn't a person from the Killer Bass who doesn't know about the horrific yet memorable stories of how the pink dog had to deal with his fears.

Ezekiel walked toward the trio of girls who seemed to be explaining the rules to Gwen.

"We want to maintain the location of the Aquarium as secret, so nobody from Screaming Gophers should know about it. Since it has most of our stuff over there, but also the hot tub... And risking the idea of Heather knowing where it is, who knows what she could do if she tries to sabotage the hot tube." Bridgette explained, and telling the keywords, Heather and sabotage, it made sure Gwen nodded her head in understanding.

"The Aquarium is the best place for us to leave the camp, and just use there as a way to do our hobbies and enjoy ourselves from the craziness from this island... Having to deal with the idea of Harold and you doing a prank on Heather. Who knows what she could do at the time she finds out?" Katie explained, which Gwen can comprehend and now found a new place to write in her diary... and be on time with herself.

Gwen nodded as he then saw Ezekiel approaching the group.

"Also, when the show is too much for you. You can say the secret word... this word is going to make you understand that you had enough, and you want to quit the show... everyone on the team will vote you out because we want you to remain loyal to yourself, and if these challenges come to things that would break your principles, and would make you see that it was too much. You can back out, no drama." Ezekiel explained as he pointed at the group to another point of working with the Killer Bass... "We are not just teammates, we are friends, and we care for each other... So please, never make fun of it."

Gwen remained quiet, as she saw the homeschooled boy leave...

"He really values you all," Gwen commented as she looked at Bridgette and Katie with their heads nodding in seriousness.

"Yeah, he lived almost his entire life on a farm, being homeschooled by his parents. And this reality show was the first time he had the opportunity to see the outside world." Katie commented, making Gwen have her eyes open in surprise and in shock.

"Yeah, and he never had friends... so we try to always be the best friends he could have. Because I think if he wasn't around... I think this place would have been much more different." Bridgette commented as she gave a slight glance at Ezekiel going at Courtney's direction...

Gwen remained quiet and then stared at the homeschooled boy... for someone who doesn't have anything before... what he is having now, must have been the time of his life.

Courtney remained in her place, enjoying the food and drinks until a good plate of green jello was still on the other seat far away from her... She still gave nervous glances, but she was about to ignore it... Until Ezekiel took the green jello dessert and with his strength launched on the ocean.

Surprising Courtney and some of the campers.

"Hey, what happened?" Geoff asked as Ezekiel just shrugged.

"It smelled rotten. Had to launch away." Ezekiel lied, which Geoff shrugged and went back to his snacks... But Ezekiel could see Courtney sighing in relief. "Are you okay Courtney? Are you scared of something?"

"Nah, it's nothing. I'm just thinking..." Courtney noticed such a question and decided to change the posture and tried to misguide the homeschooled boy... But there was something that she didn't count for...

"Why green jello?" Those words made Courtney's eyes go wide open, as she could see her friend asking her, not in curiosity, but out concern of for her well-being. "I saw you frozen at the jello..."

"It's not the jello, but I just don't like green jello." Courtney denied her fear but Ezekiel placed his hand over her shoulder.

"Hey, you don't need to tell if you don't want to, but please don't pretend you aren't traumatized because of it... I just want to know why... Why did it hurt you so much?" Ezekiel looked up at Courtney, even as Strong and annoying as she was on the show. There was also one thing the fandom always tried to understand. The girl who could fight so many things, and yet didn't tell why she hated green jello so much... But at the time he met her, and spent so many days with her, as a friend, seeing her like that made him concerned... The same look he had every day he had his nightmares... "If that makes you feel better... I can tell what is the thing I'm afraid of most."

Courtney paused, but at the time she nodded her head...Ezekiel knew it was the time.

"EVERYONE, COME HERE PLEASE," Ezekiel shouted was enough to make the group of friends stop what they were doing, and seeing Ezekiel with a serious face calling the group to the firepit. Was enough reason for making himself listen and everyone focus on him. "I'm about to tell you one thing, and I just want you guys to hear it just this once... You having fear of everything isn't something to be ridiculed about it... Hell, I even created Courage the Cowardly Dog because of it... Because everyone has fears or something to be afraid of... This time I'm not going to tell about a Courage the Cowardly Dog story... But I'm going to tell you why I have a deep fear of being buried alive..."

At the time Ezekiel said that Gwen's eyes went wide open as she found someone who has the same fear as her...

The Killer Bass looked at each other unaware of what to say... And Ezekiel closed his eyes and tried to relieve a confused memory... One not about him, but about Ezekiel himself...

"I still have nightmares about it... But 2 years ago... I was playing Hide and Seek with my pa... Hide and Seek was a favorite sport me and my dad has always been doing to pass the time when we were bored on the farm... And usually, I would always find great spots to find myself in... The tallest of the trees I could cave a hole in just hid inside. Use a scarecrow to swap clothes just to make myself in its place...and many different ways."Ezekiel explained the places he could have hidden himself and how his father managed to find him. Some of the ideas indeed surprised his friends on how creative and even crazy he would have been... But there was the time to tell how some terrible places made almost him dead. "But there was one place I found... It was a hole near the hill near the orange trees... And it was perfect for me to hide in..."

The group remained quiet, as some were getting on the edge of their seats.

"I made a terrible mistake in forcing myself to get inside, since the day before it was a rainy day... And with a little of push, and some little rocks going side by side...was enough to cause a little landslide..."Ezekiel sighed as he could hear the gasps of horror coming from his friends... "The pressure of the earth was enough to make my arms stuck and my body immobilized, and all the earth crawling around my body, that even got inside of my mouth... It was difficult to breathe... And all the shouts I tried to call for my ma and pa, was muffed by the dirt and the hole closed...I thought I would die, alone, without friends, without my dreams being achieved... Without nobody knowing..."

The description of the horrifying experience Ezekiel had at that moment, made even the stoic and toughest of them all breakdown, nobody wanted to show their faces... as Ezekiel remained calm and continued his story.

"The last thing I remember was me closing my eyes, but not before opening once more to see my pa desperately caving the hole to get me out from there... He shouted my name and the next time I opened my eyes, was to be in my bed... with my parents sleeping near me... To this day, I fear being buried alive again..." Ezekiel remained calm as he glanced at the terrible moments of both his lives... being on the train or playing hide and seek... both of them got somehow a connection on how he ended up who he is until this day...

"Dude..." Geoff tried, he really tried to find some words to say, but he couldn't.

What would you say to a survivor to almost died from something like that?

"It's a miracle that you are alive," Bridgette commented and Ezekiel nodded his head.

"Yep... maybe you guys think about why I try to always write my stories, and try desperately to make this team work? Because I want to be friends with you all, and maybe in the future... I wouldn't have the same feeling to think I'm dying lonely..." Ezekiel commented, as he opened a sack of marshmallows and placed it into a stick... as part of the firepit ceremony of elimination... "That's why I would never judge someone to have fear, whatever would be, even the silliest things... I just want to hear the why, or what happened to make you have such fear of it..."

At a time like that, Ezekiel tried to ignore the same feelings he always felt to relieve those memories... was horrifying to know...

And the team was in silence, still processing how the person who always wanted the best of them... suddenly had a near-death experience that would make any of them have nightmares for nights.

And everyone hesitated to say something until Duncan groaned and decided to kick the sand,

"Ah, screw this... I have a fear of Celine Dion Standees in the stores." Duncan took the courage to admit it, which made Ezekiel turn his head to see the delinquent admitting his fear in front of his friends.

"What?" Geoff and DJ asked as Tyler seemed to be trying to hold his laughter.

"Dude, that's a cupboard," Tyler said as he couldn't believe why someone would be afraid of that...

"Not until I tell you why I'm afraid of them..." Duncan commented which made Ezekiel approach him, and wait for him to get the courage to tell the reason... "I remember clearly when I was 7 years old. My uncle is a detective and was doing an investigation of what would be a massacre of nazists, or possibly a cult happening around the place... And I wanted to visit my uncle on his work... but I didn't know I was walking into a crime scene."

Ezekiel's eyes went wide open, as all the Killer Bass looked terrified to know what may have happened to the delinquent boy.

"It was a bit dark so I tried to reach out the light... but something I managed to turn the light, and when that happened a cupboard of blood Celine Dion Standee went down, maybe it was from the wrong position, or maybe it was because the van wasn't turned on until I turn the lights... But me as a 7-year-old... I just saw a picture of a bleeding woman falling in me... since that day, displays from her face made me still smell the blood and she somehow keeps following me..." Duncan summarized as the whole team looked at Duncan horrified, not only with that but imagining how terrible a kid would have suffered dealing with a messed up day of childhood, which could traumatize anyone who had to deal with the tragedy of relieving a crime scene like that. "My uncle said I was lucky to never see a body, but the image of like that would be stuck in my head forever... and it seems that has been the truth."

"Damn..." Harold commented... Until he also got the courage to tell his fear. "I have a fear of ninjas... because when I was a kid, I always liked to try to learn martial arts... but there was a group of kids in my school, who wanted to bully me... so every 3 months, they would dress themselves like ninja and would wait for me outside of school and near my house, to beat me up... And the worst part is that everything I tried, they would always find a way to beat me up..."

And from that... The Killer Bass team shared their fears... the reason why they feared them... Gwen was because of a horror movie that she watched as a kid... and she found out that the killer could have been any ordinary person with a happy life with family, while the victim was suffering the same fate as his wife by being buried alive... that traumatized her...

DJ had a story about how he was afraid of Snakes... he was once sleeping under the tree near his house in Jamaica when he thought a vine was approaching him... it wasn't a vine but it was a snake that was falling to the floor... which made him run away crying to his momma...

Tyler told about the time at 10 years old when he was in his sports class outside of his school when a chicken was running in his direction... but the problem was... the chicken was headless... and being alive, traumatized him because when he started to run away, the headless chicken tried to go after him... and that made him afraid of chickens until this day.

Bridgette said that she is afraid of being alone in the forest because, at the time she was on the ONG, she passed most part off... one of the members got lost in the forest, and almost died because she couldn't take care of herself inside of the forest, and the wild animals almost killed her... she hated the idea of being alone in a forest with anything that it can attack you...

Geoff has a fear of hail... one time he was in the backseat drive of his uncle's car... when a big hail hit his city and was enough to demolish most of the proprieties... he discovered how lethal they were...

Katie shared her fear of ugly hair... and everyone could swear that Sadie would also have the same fear...

One by one, as the group started to share their fears... until Courtney remained on her spot...

"It's only missing you, princess," Duncan commented, which Courtney, felt a bit pressured... but seeing the face of her friend Ezekiel... and how his story mattered... she decided to tell the truth...

"Okay, I'm going to describe what happened to me... It was when I was 13, and there is something I always loved to eat when I was younger... Lemonade Mellon Jello. It was a recipe of my granny and by far the best jello anyone would even want to eat... I loved to eat since I was 5." Courtney decided to explain, and Ezekiel had his eyes wide open in surprise when Courtney started her story... "But, when I was on that time, and I was already eating it with all the gusto I had with happiness... My dad came running to the door and opened it by shouting... my granny had a car crash accident, she didn't survive."

The whole team had their eyes wide open from that statement.

"That news alone was to make me want to vomit... but, I ate wrong and the jello went in the wrong hole... And I started choking." Courtney commented as Ezekiel could clearly understand the reason she despises the food. "From the time I was eating the jello my granny loved to do... and hearing about her crash accident and choking at the same time? I hate it... with all my heart, oh God I hate it. I hate the feeling of having the same flavor in my mouth, as the wrong move almost made me die... I..."

Courtney was about to be angry about it, and with the tears in her eyes... but then her eyes went wide open when she felt someone hugging her... It was Duncan who was hugging her by the back. And Ezekiel was hugging her in the front... Both knew that what Courtney had was something so messed up, and not an excuse to be making fun of it... Courtney felt her own eyes getting wet and she couldn't help but cry loudly at how horrifying an experience it was...

And the Killer Bass, one by one went to give her a hug on their lider because she needed to have on that moment.

The party was done with all of them getting comfortable watching the firepit until a voice came from behind them.

"Hey, would you guys mind if we sit with you guys?" Trent called as they saw Cody, Owen, Izzy, Beth, Lindsay, and Heather behind him.

"What do you guys want?" Courtney asked, as she raised her eyebrow and looked at each of them in judging.

Before Trent even answers... Heather rolled her eyes.

"This fat boy farted the whole cabin, so now we need to be stuck outside from the rooms until all the smell gets out," Heather said as she narrowed at the group of Killer Bass. And then glanced at the newest member. "How is it to be like a fishhead? I think it suits you better."

Gwen rolled her eyes, but Cortney was about to reply and refused to let them get near...

"Sure," Ezekiel said as the other members looked at him nearby. "But we ate all the food we could bring, so sorry but we don't have anything to share."

"Really?" Owen said as he looked sad with that outcome, and Izzy tapped his back sadly.

"Yep. But come on, grab a seat. And let's watch the firepit... we already had to deal with all the drama we could from yesterday and this morning... We are looking at the firepit, and telling our deepest fears... Mine always has been buried alive..."

"Really?" Trent asked in surprise, as he decided to sit and get over the conversation... "I hate mimes, a lot."

Courtney was about to roll her eyes. But then she felt her hand being grabbed, and she looked at Ezekiel who narrowed his eyes to her... which she remembered... everyone has the right to have fear... even her. The how or why, just them would know... it's not for the others to know...

Confession - Gwen

"So suddenly, everyone's having this big share-fest by the fire." Gwen began explaining what happened at the campfire after Ezekiel and Trent decided to share their fears. "Like Beth went on and on about how her mortal fear is being covered by bugs, even Heather admitted she's afraid of sumo wrestlers."

"Walking through a minefield," Lindsay spoke up on her fear. "In heels."

"Flying, man," Owen said with a fearful expression. "That's some crazy stuff."

"Hah, I would never go up in a plane." Izzy turned out to share her fear with Owen. "Never."

"Third Season says different Izzy." Ezekiel thought to himself, as he could see the wild chaotic girl still using her best of skills to try to marinate Owen.

"I'm scared of hail," Geoff spoke in a low tone, as he looked into the campfire. "It's small but deadly, dude."

"Bad haircuts." Katie decided to share her fear... and later Lindsay decided to change her fear to making bad haircuts...

"Oh God, I want so much to tell Freak Freddy's story to both of them. They would know that the worst fear of than bad haircuts would be no hair at all." Ezekiel sighed, as he could see how Lindsay managed to mess with Heather's life as a final way of vengeance, and it was awesome.

"Having to diffuse a time bomb under pressure."Cody thought about it and decided to share his fear...

"Oh, I know how it could be way worse." Ezekiel decided to have some fun.

"How?" Cody asked as he raised his eyebrow.

"Having Chef Hatchet as your main technician to give you instructions on how to diffuse them..." Ezekiel smiled as he could see Cody's pupils shrink.

"God, please, don't even joke about it," Cody said in panic which made the group chuckle at his reaction.

Courtney looked as the group stared at them...

"Green Jello." Courtney got enough courage and admitted, while some of the groups were staring at her in disbelief.

"Really?" Trent said as he was about to chuckle, but then all the Killer Bass glared at him, even Gwen which made the guitarist suddenly stop, and understand that there was a story behind it, and he shouldn't make fun of it.

"Yeah, like the same way I have on Celine Dion music store standees," Duncan said as he raised his fist towards Trent. "Do you have a problem with that?"

"No, no. I'm fine." Trent raised his hands, as he was about to ask if that was true, but seeing the look of Gwen shaking his head, he got the message to not dare to make fun of it. "Was it really that bad?"

"YES IT WAS." The whole group of Killer Bass shouted as they gave a position of the fear of Duncan, the fear of Courtney... and the Screaming Gophers noticed... how protective they are over their members... even the delinquent.

"Ohh, I love Celine Dion." Lindsay excitedly said before looking confused. "What's a standee?"

"Hey, baby... it's a full-size cardboard photo of Celine Dion... and trust me, Duncan has all the right to be afraid of them... one in specific." Tyler decided to appear near the blonde girl and gave a slight hug, which Lindsay smiled and hugged him back.

"Okay." Lindsay got a good smile, as she felt her strong bodyguard being nearby her to protect her.

That night was indeed something that Ezekiel learned most than everyone around... He learned more about his team, more about his friends... And even more himself... And he couldn't help but be happy with the life he is having right now...

And he feared what Chris was going to do with them in Phobia Factor... God save them all...

Ezekiel closed his eyes, as he wanted to have a very good night of sleep.

(?)

"Ezekiel, wake up..." A singing soothing voice called for the boy who was with his eyes closed... "It's time to wake up... I need to talk to you..."

Groaning, the homeschooled boy opened his eyes a little, just to find himself staring at an orange-haired girl in front of him...

Opening his mouth a little, and blinking slowly, Ezekiel then closed his eyes again...just to suddenly his brain process who the person was. And make his entire body wake up.

"IZZY WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?" Ezekiel shouted as he tried to cover himself with the blanket of the bed... However at the time he raised the blanket... There wasn't any... And then by looking around... He noticed. "This isn't the Killer Bass cabin."

"That's right." Izzy smiled as she pointed around and Ezekiel discovered that they were inside of a cave.

"Are you out of your mind Izzy? You kidnapped me."Ezekiel said in alarm as he desperately tried to find a camera, knowing that at the time they would be seen like that, Chris and the entire world would...

Until Izzy interrupted his thoughts...

"There isn't any camera around here... You don't have to worry about it." Izzy stated, which made Ezekiel freeze... But in the next second his body relaxed. "It's more like a personal meeting... I committed a terrible mistake."

Ezekiel froze...and then looked at Izzy, as would have been a crazy girl in front of the whole show... But to the fandom of the real world who watched most of the seasons... They knew Izzy wasn't always what she showed...

"How did you find out?" Ezekiel's tone isn't in fear, nor in worry for himself, but in acceptance and concern about what the girl in front of him is going to do next. "What sort of mistake?"

"You know what mistake I made Ezekiel. I kept observing many things." Izzy changed her posture, but a mix of her happy grin and her serious face showed that she wasn't going to play around. "My first hunch was about when you talked to Eva on the first challenge, asking for her to be the last... Then you brought a freaking typewriter in the second challenge... On the third, you seemed to be insistent on bringing the nerd who suddenly became an Over Power player from the camps, like a coach who found a prodigy on the games..."

Izzy little by little brought facts which Ezekiel listened with acceptance...

"And then Owen needed a motivation to vote for someone else... And you were the only one who would have cake in time of need... Heather looks at you wary... And finally, you are the only one who brought a bow into a challenge which would bring us in the middle of the wild..." Izzy explained as she sat nearby Ezekiel, as she looked at him, not in intimidation, but in pure amusement. "You knew the challenges before they even happened."

"Yep," Ezekiel commented, knowing Izzy has been sharp like she always has been on the show...

"Are you from the future?" Izzy asked, which made Ezekiel have his eyes wide open... And that was enough to make Izzy grin in victory. "I KNEW IT. Wow, a time traveler. Can you tell me what is my future? Like after the show?"

Ezekiel looked around. And saw that there was a little fire pit, and the place he was sleeping was a group of leaves...

"Izzy, if I tell you that. I know that it will disappoint you..." Ezekiel sighed, as he could see that Izzy by what all the videos of fan theories had talked about her... Even though he believed that the chaotic girl was one of the best players on the show, he made a lot of mistakes. "Starting from today's challenge you dressed up like a bear, and you made bear noises that would attract the bear into the camp you all are... just for the sake of proving Owen lied... and you had the entire fight skill that would easily kill a bear if you want... but you didn't do it."

Izzy's smile dropped, as she then narrowed her eyes, and before she could even argue Ezekiel raised his hand...

"Izzy...you created a persona for yourself who likes Explosions... But the said person is the one who got you voted out from the show... Trice" Ezekiel noticed that it was time for him to do the same with the force of chaotic nature. And from her eyes widening to him. He got her attention. "You are a girl who is proud of your acting, and you managed BIG, you did 3 or 4 movies before the show aired on season 3... But you got so much stress from work and Hollywood taking so much of you. That you got infamous to make the living of the others a hell... And that made you retire from your acting career..."

Izzy's eyes went wide open and her face paled.

"No..." Izzy whispered as she heard what would be the worst outcome of her dreams crumbling.

"Then your only outcome was you going spying around the other members of the show and selling the info to the news..."Ezekiel commented as he continued and stared at her. "And then the government took you again because of a new operation they wanted your help with, and you still owned money for them... How much money do you owe them?"

Izzy stares away, as she can't help but be ashamed of herself...

"100 thousand dollars," Izzy commented and Ezekiel raised both his arms wide open in disbelief.

"YOU WERE A MOVIE ACTRESS, WHY DIDN'T YOU USE THE MONEY TO PAY THEM?" Ezekiel shouted in disbelief as Izzy herself has no freaking idea.

"I DON'T KNOW, THAT'S FUTURE IZZY'S FAULT," Izzy shouted as she couldn't believe how her future went downhill... She stomped her feet on the floor. "I can't believe it... All my work to fulfill my dream of being famous... Crushed just like that?"

Ezekiel remained quiet, but with a sigh, he nodded his head...

"Yeah, just like that...you had an awesome future Izzy, but you need to find ways to know to have a break to relax yourself. You let your personas get too out of control on the show. And that bites you hard on your ass." Ezekiel replied as he noticed Izzy tried to remain strong but still could hear a sniff from her. "But taking that out, you are a genius player."

"You think so?" Izzy commented as she couldn't help but try to recompose herself.

"You managed to find loopholes inside the contracts to make you always come back to the show. Like the one you are going to put out in a few challenges." Ezekiel gave a reason Izzy started to smile wide like her true self.

"So are they coming?"Izzy commented as she could see the contingency emergency plan in case she desperately needed to remain in the show.

"Yep, in the cursed Skull Island... You used the loophole to escape and come back to the show." Ezekiel affirmed which Izzy laughed as one of her plans worked well..."But remember, while your explosive nature is interesting and awesome...sometimes you need to tune down, or the said explosive nature is what got you eliminated from the show 3 times..."

"Ohhh..." Izzy said as a part of her hated to hear that... The logical and wise part of her, couldn't help but to accept the words of the boy in front of her..."Ezekiel, are you single?"

Those words made Ezekiel look at her in surprise... but then he decided to reply with sincerity.

"I don't know if you are trying to seduce me or manipulate me like you are doing with Owen or being sincere...Because I think you both would be a great couple together." Ezekiel commented, which Izzy shrugged and nodded to him.

"Fair enough, Owen is a sweetheart, and is a good person, but he has many flaws... oh God, how many flaws... But he is a sweet bear, who can keep up with my insanity." Izzy smiled while Ezekiel rolled his eyes.

"Yeah... 'insanity'" Ezekiel made both his hands do quote marks which made Izzy laugh.

"You are really good... but hey Ezekiel... can I ask you something?" Izzy decided to drop her act, but with honesty ask a question that was deep in her mind.

"Sure." Ezekiel sat as he had no idea what time was at that moment.

"Why did you decide to tell me? Because from my perspective you can be using all your knowledge to win the prize of 100 thousand dollars." The chaotic orange-haired girl couldn't help but tilt her head towards the boy.

Ezekiel remained quiet... But then stared around.

"Well, because I think you are the first person who would guess right. And needed an ear to vent about yourself." Ezekiel reflected as he looked at the firepit. The flames around the sticks and the cracks were what he thought it would be relaxing to keep watching. "Not Kaleidoscope, neither Explosivo, and not even Brainzilla. Just you, the one who loves acting, the one to act like a fool just to outsmart the wisest... The one who seemed to be without friends... Like me before starting the show."

Izzy remained quiet... Because she was in shock, and her mouth couldn't even open from what he said.

"I came here to the show because I really need friends... And that's why I treat the Killer Bass like that. Because I never wanted anything bad to happen to them..." Ezekiel commented as he even glanced at Izzy again. And started to stretch himself. "Maybe on the first episode, you were still part of the Killer Bass, even if was for a few hours...I think your true self would have fit much better with us than actually to try alone against the Gophers..."

Izzy remained quiet, processing everything Ezekiel had said...

"So Owen." Izzy decided to ask the final question which Ezekiel already answered her.

"He won... He got in hands the 100 thousand prize... But he decided to bet it to try to reach the big picture...And lost..." Ezekiel commented as he prepared himself to leave...

"What is the big picture?" Izzy asked as Ezekiel gave a final glance to her.

"A prize of 1 million dollars," Ezekiel replied, which Izzy immediately felt her jaw slack...and her entire brain crashed from that info. "If you read the contract the same way I did. If something happens to the final prize... Chris would have a good reason for making us do season 2 of Total Drama."

Izzy remained quiet...but then couldn't help but be grateful... So she then smiled and smirked.

"Thank you for telling me that Ezekiel." Izzy walked nearby to the great player who she could see as a rival and equal... So she decided to reward him. So she came closer to him and started to whisper to him...

Ezekiel's face remained unchanged until his eyes went wide open, and his face started to blush like a tomato... Izzy found a personal victory.

"The way back of the camp is on the left side, turn the fourth tree and go straight, you will find the bathrooms on there. I'm still going to manipulate Owen to make him win the prize money since he is a sweet guy. But I meant what I said, Zeek... And I will let your imagination do the work. Hahahaha."Izzy laughed as she left Ezekiel inside the cave...

And the poor homeschooled boy couldn't help but clutch his legs and cover his face with the hat.

"My initials?" Ezekiel whispered as he couldn't control a good part of his hormones going crazy at that moment... Puberty... Maybe he should have chosen that for the Phobia Factor... "DAMMIT PUBBERTY. I HAVE TO DEAL WITH YOU AGAIN?"

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island," Chris smiled as he pointed out the flashbacks of not just the episode prior, but also a few good interesting scenes after the challenge. "The campers had to put their survivor abilities to the trial by fire, by spending the whole night camping in the middle of the forest, the teamwork of the Killer Bass team was enough to make a comfortable night for them, Duncan's mad ghost storytelling skills showed that Ezekiel isn't the only one who can be a storyteller since he freaked out the Killer Bass, haha, Ezekiel has to tell one story that made Duncan cry, I saw that Duncan. HAHAHA. Izzy played a prank on the Gophers by dressing up as a bear, but passing too much time making the real bear showed up and the Gophers spent the night up in a tree, which sucked for them. Cody peed in his pants and then it rained. Who knew tempting fate would cause such a thing? Oh yeah, the Killer Bass. The next morning showed one of the biggest plot twists in the story of Total Drama Island since the real bear attacked the team of Killer Bass, and while it showed an epic showdown between Eva and the bear, in the end, Eva had to save Courtney but got her leg broken because of it. Alright, this summary is getting longer and longer."

Chris complained as he waited a few seconds to show the flashbacks and then went back to narrating.

"Killer Bass had to come up with a decision, and Eva is forced to leave the show to go to the surgery. And to the surprise of everyone, Eva chose Gwen as her substitute. And now the Gophers have fewer members on their team, while the Killer Bass has a new participant to get used to living in the Aquarium. Nice pun haha." Chris enjoyed the script he has done the way to described the summary. "The celebration of the party showed secrets and traumas of the Killer Bass, that even the happiest of them all, could show how it was being in the clutches of the death. Yup, the challenge was rough, all right. And if I have anything to say about it, today's will be even more brutal. I lament… for them. For the sake of everyone watching, this is a trigger warning, so prepare yourself, because I'm so excited about this. What fresh horror have we planned for our campers? Find out next on Total DRAMA ISLAND!"

MORNING

It was now three days after the last challenge. From the time everyone has told about their fears to each other. And the Killer Bass getting used to their newest member. There was one topic among the group who were eating at the table of Killer Bass. And from the group looked totally in disbelief while Duncan couldn't help but laugh.

"SHE SHAVED YOUR INITIALS IN HER…" Duncan screamed as he was ready to make fun of it.

"I KNOW WHAT I SAID," Ezekiel shouted as his face looked like a tomato, and he even used both his hands to cover his face in embarrassment. And then saw everyone from the Main Lodge staring at him. Even the Gophers. "Err… guys, can we tone down? I don't want to shout about it again. And like I said, it's just a dream."

While there were a lot of conflicting reactions from the Killer Bass…

"Duuuuuude. That's the dream, Zeke." Harold commented as he raised his hand to give a high five, but the homeschooled boy glared at his friend, who noticed that he wasn't comfortable with sharing. So dropped his hand. "But never thought your subconsciousness would see her like that."

"Yeah, but thinking about it, that crazy girl would do it if she liked you," Duncan commented as he stared at Izzy who just shrugged and went back to talk happily with Owen. "But it looks like she had the big fat fish caught. So sorry to tell yah dude."

"That's fine." Ezekiel raised his hand, properly covering the lies of what happened in the cavern where he was captive a few days ago. "It was just a dream. I'm sure that she will be happy with Owen. I mean, he is awesome."

"Why do you say that?" Courtney said as he coughed on her first. "First off, while I find it interesting you boys want to share with us your thoughts since the last men talk you had… there are things that it's TMI."

"What's is that?" Ezekiel asked as he tilted his head…

Courtney was about to facepalm, but then she remembered Ezekiel lived on a farm and composed herself.

"It's the abbreviation of Too Much Information," Courtney explained that the green hat boy opened his eyes and took a way to understand it.

"Ohh, got it." Ezekiel smiled as he raised his thumbs.

Making Courtney to sigh.

Confession – Courtney.

"Alright, sometimes Ezekiel is the smartest and most creative member of our group… But sometimes I had to treat him like a little brother and I had to make some explanations for him to understand the big city… Sometimes the real world isn't about movies or cartoons." Courtney said as she pointed out the camera. "And sometimes I like to act like the big sister role, it makes me correct some bad habits he has, and try to make sure Duncan wouldn't be too bad an influence on him."

"Now, second off…" Courtney said as she tried to make sure her posture was fine and decided to remain polite. "Do those dreams happen very often?"

Ezekiel's eyes went wide open, as it sounded a red flag to him…

"No…? That's the first time…" Ezekiel said slowly, as he heard Courtney groaning, and even the other girls nearby her. While the boys nearby him started to chuckle."What's wrong?"

"You just got caught by a trap," Geoff said as he was giving some space.

Harold gave space, and DJ smiled widely as he wanted to see that, Tyler was looking at Lindsay far away, but with his side glances, he already could guess what was going on.

Duncan was smiling like Ezekiel was screwed with no way to go back.

"What do you mean?" Ezekiel asked, which Courtney and Bridgette sat near him, side by side.

Confession - Bridgette.

"You know? Sometimes Ezekiel is like a little kid, his parents may have explained how life works around the farm, but I don't think they have enough understanding to explain how puberty works. So… me and Courtney gave him the talk." Bridgette explained as she showed a good smirk which she was so happy that she wasn't the one taking. And she was sure that all the girls who also sees the homeschooled boy like their youngest brother, needs to know about something called birds and bees.

"Oh no…" Ezekiel faceslamed his face on the table, as the boys were chuckling away. The girls on the Killer Bass tried to be as quiet as possible to not make the other table hear their conversation.

"It's normal to feel this way when you are a nearby a girl you like Zeke," Bridgette commented as she pointed out and gave a slight glance at Izzy. "I mean, she may be a bit chaotic… but I think that's fine, but please don't do anything crazy in the bathroom."

"I'm not hearing that." Ezekiel pulled his hat to cover his ears. And pretended to be sleeping.

"What you got Ezekiel is puberty, which later you will have a change of voice, and maybe need a few more hygienic products. And I'm watching you, Duncan. Don't let him do whatever you guys do when…" Courtney was already snapping on the delinquent but he smirked and raised his hands.

"Alright princess, I think he had enough… Maybe he already knows what puberty is from the cartoon and shows." Duncan chuckled as to see the homeschooled boy dying of embarrassment.

Ezekiel took his hat off and glared at Duncan.

"There will be a character in one of my stories, and I swear, he will suffer and be named after you," Ezekiel swore revenge on that, while everyone from Killer Bass was laughing at that talk.

Gwen still was trying to get used to it… it was a totally different vibe being with the Bass than being with the Gophers. And yet she couldn't complain it. It was a bit more peaceful, and she was also smirking at the way she saw Ezekiel embarrassed.

"Now that we talked about puberty, we also have to talk about the other stuff." Courtney took a paper and a pencil which made Ezekiel stare at her in betrayal.

"Starting with the need for the use of condoms," Bridgette commented, as Ezekiel stared at her in horror.

"About the STD which stands for Sexually transmitted diseases." Katie decided to join, just for Ezekiel's dismay, and for the entertainment of the guys. Making Courtney's nod while writing down.

"What to do when you get a girl pregnant." Gwen decided to join the ideas which Ezekiel stared at her in disbelief and in betrayal.

"Et tu Gwen?" Ezekiel said as he couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Alright girls. You know I may not have sisters… but now I can see that you took the whole nagging, embarrassing, and annoying sister's role, really well."

The girls giggled, which made the guys start to laugh. And making Ezekiel stares at the group of boys and girls in anger.

"This will have payback, know this," Ezekiel complained as he felt his body being the most annoying backstabber of his entire life. Second Puberty, a torture that he never thought he would have again. "Can't we just eat?"

The Killer Bass chuckled, while Ezekiel preferred to eat the terrible food instead of dealing with his friends at that moment.

However, a certain host had some drastic changes in plans. A whistle got everyone's attention as they saw Chris come into the mess hall and look at both teams at their tables.

"Campers!" Chris announced with his usual grin on his face. "Your next challenge is a little game I like to call…Phobia Factor! Prepare to face…your worst fears!"

Ezekiel remained quiet because he already could see what was going to happen...

"We're in trouble," Gwen said as she knew this challenge was going to be truly brutal. Ezekiel couldn't help but nod.

"Now for our first victims…Heather!" Chris announced as he took a bunch of cards out of his pocket. "Meet us at the theater!" Heather took a long sip of her coffee as Chris announced what she would be going through. "It's…Sumo time!" At hearing this Heather's eyes shot open as she spat out all her coffee…on Trent.

Beth, Cody, and Lindsay all gasped as Chris made the next announcement right at Gwen and then Ezekiel at the same time. "Gwen, Ezekiel. You, me, the beach. A few tons of sand." Gwen's eyes shot wide open similar to Heather as the goth loudly gasped.

"*BEEEEEEEEEEEEEP.*" Ezekiel shouted as he glared at Chris. "Don't you dare… Don't you *BEEEEEP* DARE."

Chris smirked, as he showed a shovel… And Ezekiel felt like his eyes losing sparkle, and feared the challenge… The Killer Bass couldn't help but glare hatefully at Chris.

"Relax. It's sand, not earth… but it will not be that different." Chris said as the group saw, Ezekiel trembled… but then returned to his seat.

"Wait, how did they know those were your worst fears?" Lindsay asked in a confused tone after Chris listed the fears of not just one, not two, but three of the campers.

"Ugh." Gwen groaned as she laid her head down on the table. Bridgette was quick to sit next to the Goth and rub her back to comfort her. "Because we told them."

Lindsay still didn't quite get it, while Heather was still in shock.

"At the campfire last night." Trent further elaborated on the blond bombshell.

"Wait," Lindsay said as she tried to piece things together in her mind. "They were listening to us?"

"It's a reality show, Einstein." Gwen irritably rolled her eyes. "They're always listening to us."

"But that's like…eavesdropping!" Lindsay gasped out in discomfort that all of their conversations were being listened in on…despite the fact that Chris said they would be monitored 24/7 on day one.

"Chef." Chris didn't care as he looked at the chef and his friend, and called for him. "Didn't you prepare a special meal for Tyler this morning?"

Chef was smiling sadistically as he was using the fryer, and the moment he took off the metal basket… it was a perfectly sculpted fried chicken. Tyler looked at it in horror but decided to have the courage to give it a try.

He cursed himself to share his fear in live television. And hesitantly decided to slowly give a first bite on the head. And with a crunch, he took the head of the fried chicken…

The silence was around the Main Lodge, until from nowhere a living chicken head appeared from the hole of the fried food. And made Tyler shout in terror.

"Alright, campers. Better finish breakfast in the next five minutes." Chris announced to everyone as he held up his wrist and showed off his watch, specifically the time. "Because once that's up, it's time to confront your fears and become better men…or chicken out and give the audience something to laugh at!"

After the time Chris had given anyone, it was time for probably the most intense challenge yet of Total Drama Island. First up was Beth and her fear of being covered in bugs. For this challenge, Chris had set up a medium-sized inflatable pool filled to the brim with worms. Everyone was there to watch and either cringed in disgust, nearly barfed, or in Owen's case, fainted at the sight. DJ vomited behind Geoff feeling disgusted to see it.

But to everyone's surprise Beth stepped up to the pool of worms and simply shrugged at it before diving in. Beth didn't even have an ounce of fear in her eyes when she went it and everyone watched in shock as the braces-wearing girl swam from one end of the worm pool to the other and emerged from it and ended up covered in worms.

"And Beth sets the bar way up there!" Chris commentated as Beth's teammates cheered for her. Even Owen managed to recover and cheer for Beth…only to faint once again a few seconds later. Heather walked nearby Beth as she looked a bit disgusted but couldn't help but ask.

"Beth, what happened? You said you were always afraid of insects, why do you look so in peace with the worms?" Heather asked as she raised her eyebrow.

"That's fine Heather. I'm a farmer, so I always have to deal with the dirt and have to use worms to make the earth well for the plants. When I meant insects I was talking more about cockroaches, beetles, wasps, and even ladybugs. I got really lucky." Beth said proudly as Heather couldn't help but nod her head in satisfaction.

Next up were Katie and Lindsay for the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers respectively. The two shared a fear of bad haircuts so Chris ordered them to get into the mess hall where Chris had a matching pair of ugly wigs for them. Chris was about to put one on each girl's head…only for Owen to grab one of them and put it on his own head. The big guy then danced around a bit before hitting a wall and falling to the floor, allowing the host to place the ugly wigs on Lindsay and Sadie's heads.

Owen remembered the flashback of him and Izzy saying that they never wanted to fly, and Izzy agreed with him… Just a few days later both of them were treated to an incredibly old and rusty plane that looked like it should never be allowed to be in the air for a second. Its wings were held together by packing tape. Owen and Izzy gasped as the door to the plane opened and revealed Chef to be the flyer, while dressed as a flight attendant.

The two aerophobics very reluctantly stepped into the plane. Chef didn't give the two a chance to back out as he closed and locked up the door and quickly got the shacky plane into the air, treating Owen and Izzy to one of the most terrifying flying experiences ever.

With Harold, the ginger was simply walking into the bathroom with a magazine in hand and was about to head to a stall to do his business. However, Harold soon stopped and carefully looked around as he heard the sound of something opening close by.

Before Harold knew it, ropes were lowered from the ceiling and the ginger witnessed as three ninjas made their way into the room and blocked off Harold's path to the bathroom stall. But similar to Beth when she did her challenge, Harold wasn't even fazed by the ninjas. He tied his pants back showed his nunchucks And decided to remember everything.

"I was bullied by kids dressed as ninjas since I was kid… and no matter how much I trained that time, they always would win… but this time, I have trained so much. That you dare to challenge me today." Harold took out his shirt off. And decided to spin his nunchucks at maximum speed. Faster than he ever did before. He trained every time he could on the Aquarium, and now he was ready. "To win the challenge I must fight my biggest fear… and by meditating since the start of the challenge… my friends need me."

The ninjas stared at him in surprise as he placed the nunchucks around his neck after surprising all of them, and doing a dragon style of kung fu.

"COME ON, COME ON AND GET ME. I DON'T HAVE FEAR ANYMORE." Harold roared as he went to beat the crap out of the ninjas who suddenly became his prey

The loud shouts of pain and sounds of impacts being heard from the outside were enough to make the public watch one ninja without a mask trying to run away by crawling, but the next moment he felt terrified as someone was pulling his leg, and he screamed as he was being dragged back to the bathroom…

Chris looked surprised at seeing Harold with some punch marks on his chest and face, but he seemed well-spirited. At the time Chris went to see what happened in the bathroom, he found a mirror broken, and three ninjas on the floor. Knocked out. And guaranteeing the first point of the Killer Bass.

Next up was yet another Screaming Gopher in Heather. Everyone could be in the stands of the theater where the talent show occurred and watched as Heather was facing her fear. On one end of the stage was a shaking Heather and on the other was a sumo wrestler so she crouched by reflex, while the sumo wrestler didn't know what it hit him, but at the time he went over Heather he stumbled on her, and that made him fall outside of the theater and his body was like a ball that he went bouncing away, which made the Screaming Gophers another point.

Heather sighed in immense relief and fell onto her butt and successfully earned her team a second point.

Meanwhile, the plan Owen and Izzy were in flew above everyone with their screams being heard.

Chris then showed a camera pointing directly at Bridgette who was sitting in a log while feeling alone…

"Bridgette started her 6 hours isolated in the forest, feeling very confident." Chris decided to happily narrate what is happening.

Bridgette looked left and right and tried to remain composed and tranquil.

"I'm not afraid… 6 hours in this place is easy peasy," Bridgette commented as she didn't see any animal approaching her, so she smiled happily since the experience from the last challenge, it usually wouldn't have much difficulty around on the day… but she didn't see the little squirrel approaching her leg near the log. So it decided to greet the human… Surprising Bridgette by kicking the poor animal and launching it in the air.

That squirrel got a dive as Chris was happily burying both Gwen and Ezekiel… And differently from the actual show… Chris went far beyond… A stone resembling a gravestone was placed in front of the hole with a timer on it set to five minutes. He made them both get inside 2 glass coffins, but inside of it, he placed dirt and earth with rocks inside of it… And fulfilled half of the coffin from the inside, to make them both have almost the same experience of Ezekiel telling the story about how he almost died.

Ezekiel and Gwen stared at Chris like he was a demon, and the host of the show didn't even smile, which would be the opposite of what he would do.

"I did half of it because that would make it the challenge more real, don't worry about it. It will not be on your neck, so you still have space to breathe." Chris said as he was giving a bit of mercy towards the duo, but yet both of them stared at him like he was a monster.

The Killer Bass team was looking horrified, as they never thought Chris would be so cruel to do that with both of them… Every single one of them was so worried, that they even went near the coffins. But suddenly near the coffin of the Goth girl, Trent was there first and giving Gwen a walkie-talkie.

Inside the hole was a glass coffin with Gwen lying down inside with a walkie-talkie.

"There's enough air for an hour," Trent told as he was looking down at her and reassured the terrified goth. "You only need to do five minutes."

"As long as we decide to dig you up." Chris joked as he placed more sand on top of Gwen's box.

"Not funny Chris!" Gwen snapped at the host.

"Sheesh." Chris rolled his eyes a bit. "Take a pill."

"I'll be listening the whole time," Trent told Gwen as he held up his walkie talkie which was connected to the one Gwen had. "Just yell for me if you panic and I'll dig you right up."

Heather glared as he walked near the guitarist.

"Hey, what are you doing by helping the fish head?" Heather commented as she glared down at the goth who was too terrified to even say something.

"Yeah, I have to agree with Heather. What are you doing near our teammate?" Courtney asked as she was staring at the boy using a walkie-talkie. "Well at least you brought contact, have one to spare for us and Ezekiel?"

Trent looked at the group, as he then smiled sheepishly. This made Courtney's eyes twitch and the Killer Bass group started to get mad and wanted to demand the walkie-talkie.

"GUYS." Ezekiel finally shouted from the coffin he was in, which made everyone stare at him. "I'm fine, I'm going to be fine. This is my personal hell… I need to do it… so do me a favor… everyone who finishes the challenge, come and get us okay?"

"Don't worry dude, I'm going to stay here. I will take you both after the 5 minutes." Trent reassured the homeschooled boy, but he already saw the future.

"Everyone who finishes the challenge, come and get us RIGHT?"

"RIGHT." The Killer Bass answered their teammate, while Trent was shocked at being ignored…

"Don't worry about them. They just trust their teammates. So they will come to be sure we are okay. But stay here okay?" Gwen asked and Trent smiled and gave his word. Gwen finally sighed and said grimly "Goodbye cruel world…"

Ezekiel stared at his friends, as Chris decided to bury the homeschooled boy. He was in silence, but he could see the worry on his friend's face… and he couldn't help but also feel terrified… But he went there… was buried, without saying a word.

A few minutes passed and in the theater, it was DJ's turn to face his fear. Once again everyone was gathered up at the theater with DJ on stage. In front of him was a table that had a little terrarium on it that contained a snake that was only a few inches long. DJ was shaking a bit as Duncan clapped and encouraged him.

"Hey, you can do this, buddy!" The delinquent cheered the gentle giant on.

DJ continued to stare down at the tiny snake which was actually smiling at him. Both were completely still until…the snake blinked. "Ahh!" DJ squeaked in fright as he backed away. "It blinked!"

"It means she likes you!" Katie reassured DJ.

"It's the smallest snake ever, DJ!" Courtney called him, "Don't worry you can do this. This isn't the same one who was on the tree…"

"Yeah, but it's slimy and scaly! Slithery!" DJ listed all the reasons why he hates snakes.

"It's is not venomous, calm down, and remember Courage," Courtney told DJ in a still stern but a little bit more of a soft tone. "And you need to conquer your fears at some point. If you can't do it for your team then at least do it for yourself."

DJ took in Courtney's words. She was right. He couldn't live with this fear forever. And from all the stories he heard from the little beagle, fighting a curse of an old pharaoh, fighting a man depressive to the point to try to make everyone depressed, to the point to even fight a demon inside of a mattress… Courage was so cowardly, and yet an inspiration to always be followed.

"The things I do for love," DJ commented as he then looked away from the snake. And taking all the air out of his entire lungs. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

He released the most terrifying scream he could give, which made everyone watch it in disbelief. So taking all the courage he had within him, DJ closed his eyes and slowly put his finger inside the cage. After a second or two, he felt the snake slither onto him, and…it wasn't that bad. Opening his eyes, he brought the snake closer to him and couldn't help but admit it was a little cute.

Everyone cheered as DJ earned another point for their team Courtney crossed her arms and nodded her head, proud of one of the achievements, until a thought appeared on her mind.

"DJ, you did it. Now go back to the beach, NOW." The C.I.T. girl commanded as the whole group of Killer Bass noticed what she meant by that.

"GOT IT." DJ jumped from the stage and quickly went after the buried glass coffins. And he hoped that the Screaming Gopher had accomplished his word.

(12 minutes ago Gwen)

Back on the beach, Gwen was still buried under the sand with three minutes left on the timer and Trent lying down right next to the fake grave with his walkie-talkie.

"You still alive in there?" Trent spoke into the walkie-talkie. "Only three more minutes."

"And then you'll dig me up, right?" Gwen quickly asked, her tone frightened and showing how freaked out she was.

"I promise," Trent reassured the goth in a calm tone.

"I need some kind of distraction!" Gwen told Trent while taking deep breaths. "Tell me a story! Um, why do you hate mimes so much?"

Trent sighed but decided to explain. If it would help calm Gwen down, then he would do it 100 times if needed. "My mom took me to this carnival once when I was four." Trent began telling the story. "So I could see the elephants. I was stoked!"

"Yeah?!" Gwen fearfully let out as all she could see from her point of view was the sand she was buried in. She really needed this distraction.

"I was so busy watching them that I lost her for a minute." Trent continued. "I called out, but when I turned, all I could see was the horrible white face with black lips pretending to be me! I screamed and tried to run, but every time I turned around, he was there, doing this creepy fake run-and-scream routine!" Just then Trent felt someone poke his shoulder. Looking back, and doing a classic invisible box routine, Trent came face to face with his worst fear…a mime.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Trent screamed, dropping his walkie-talkie, and quickly started running away with the mime quickly chasing after him.

"Trent?" Gwen asked as she didn't hear the voice of the guitarist anymore… And the feeling of the earth around her body really freaked out… "TRENT, WHERE ARE YOU?"

Her body felt like she was frozen, and then she tried to maintain her calm… taking the maximum deep breaths that she could feel… She remembered how Ezekiel felt in his story, and the situation she was in was easier than the version Ezekiel was in… but still, the feeling of the mud and dirt touching her skin, really made her mind gets in panic… she prayed for someone to come after her… and quickly.

Trent ran but was being followed by the mime as well they both passed by Chris and the other teams, being far away from the beach and in the wild. The host called Trent with a megaphone.

"Come on Trent, you just need to talk to him, he came here just for you," Chris told Trent as the guitarist and mime passed by him again. And Trent ignored him and ran away from everyone followed by the mime. "Cody, now it's your time to shine."

Cody stared at Chris in surprise. At that time, Cody remembered how he said that he feared disarming a bomb by pressure, and Ezekiel joked about Chef being the one giving instructions, which made Cody freak out.

The next moment, many trash cans were tied together as it resembled a time bomb of nastiness… prepared to be disarmed in front of him. The countdown of the beeps already made the geek start to freak out. And he was looking in fear about what he should do.

"That's right Cody, this trash bomb is going to detonate in exactly 10 minutes. All you need to know is how to disarm it, it's right in this instruction manual." Chris smiled as he gave a blue paper to Cody who was terrified to see the host. "WHAT? ARE YOU KIDDING? I cannot do this."

"Then, it's better to find a place to hide… But also, here is also a little surprise for you." Chris smiled evily as he pulled a headset which made Cody looks at him confused. "Try this one. You are going to love it."

Cody hesitantly followed the idea, until he placed it on his ear.

"Bzzz… HELLO MAGGOT." The irate Chef Hatchet's voice shouted as made Cody jump from his place. "You better read the instructions really carefully, or I'M LITERALLY GOING DOWN AND BEAT YOUR ASS, AND MAKE YOU CRY FOR YOUR MOMMA."

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH." Cody shouted as Chris happily decided to walk away. "Wait, are you not going to wait to see it?"

"Me? Oh heck no." Chris said as he waved at the geekester. And pointed at the bombs nearby him. "That's a real bomb dude."

And with that, he ran away… Leaving Cody with a time bomb, and an irate Chef shouting at him.

"CONCENTRATE YOU MAGGOT," Chef shouted from his headset. "I'M SPINNING THIS AIRPLANE IN THE AIR AND I STILL CAN HEAR YOUR EXCUSES FROM HERE. NOW GOT SOME GUTS AND DISARM THE BOMB."

"Okay," Cody said as he was trembling in his place.

"IT'S YES CHEF SIR," Chef shouted angrily which made Cody quickly correct himself.

"YES, CHEF SIR," Cody shouted in fear, while he looked at the time bomb like a nightmare in his life.

Trent tried to hide himself, but suddenly the mime pulled himself up, making him jump away and start running again. Desperately he tried to run away, but he was still being followed by him. And at the time both of them stopped. Trent saw the mime doing the classic invisible wall.

"THERE IS NO WALL ON THERE YOU MADMAN. STOP BEING CREEPY." Trent shouted in panic, but nothing he said was enough to make the mime stop. So in time of panic… Trent looked at the dooks and decided to use the only way to survive… the water. At the time he was followed again in the docks, Trent jumped without thinking twice. And looking at the mime who stopped in his place. Trent smiled victorious. "OHOOOOOO, HAHAHAHA, WHAT IS THE PROBLEM MIME, DON'T YOU KNOW HOW TO SWIM?"

Trent smiled happily until he saw the mime taking a deep breath and preparing himself to jump in the water.

"NO, NO, NO, STOP… Err… Your makeup is going to get destroyed." Trent pointed out, which made the Mime stop and rethink about what he should do… Nodding as understanding, the mime walked away in defeat. "YEAH, YOU LOSE. PALLED FACE, SUCKER."

Trent managed to get another point for his team. And Chris enjoyed the show as he started clapping for Trent's personal victory.

"I liked what I saw Trent." Chris happily said as he saw the mime passing by him, which made him freeze and shrove from the freaky guy passing him. But then he took a remote control and decided to have another personal satisfaction to see the others suffer. "But unfortunately, things aren't going to be that simple for our comrade Geoff."

Geoff seeing that his team was finally doing well themselves, decided to take a little time to rest a bit on the beach chair and close his eyes to maybe have a nap… Thinking there was no way of Chris bringing a hailstorm at him, it was piratically impossible.

Little did he know, that there was a remote cloud being controlled by Chris… At the time he was taking a sunbath, suddenly saw a cloud covering the son which woke him up in surprise. And then from that little cloud, little pieces of ice started raining down on him.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, OUCH, OUCH, AHHHHHHHHH" Geoff decided to run away, trying to find something to protect him from the hail. But everywhere he went, Chris controlled the cloud to go after him.

At the time he passed the Screaming Gophers, Lindsay was happy to see something so cute happening in front of her, so she pointed at the little cloud.

"Look that little cloud, it's following him, awww." She gushed to see something so cute happening from the suffering of the others. "Like a cloud pet, I WANT ONE TOO, COME HERE LITTLE CLOUDY."

At the tombstones of sand… 12 minutes already passed, until DJ took a shovel and quickly went straight to one of them. And neither of them were with holes.

"WHERE TRENT GO? WHY DIDN'T HE DIG THEM AWAY?" DJ shouted in panic, as he went directly from Gwen's buried side. ignored the walkie-talkie and started to dig. "GWEN, ZEKE, WAIT A BIT, I'M TAKING YOU BOTH OUT."

DJ gritted his teeth as he saw his friend Geoff passing by him, and with focus on his mind and with all the strength of his arms, he managed to dig enough to surprise Gwen who stared at him.

"DJ? Where is Trent?" Gwen asked as she was trembling in fear, and was both in anger and relief. Not knowing how to feel at that moment.

"I have no idea, I came here as soon I finished the challenge, and when I found you both still buried, I went the fast as possible, now let's dig Zeke, he is still there," DJ said in panic as he gave the shovel to the goth, and he started to take the sand with his own hands.

Gwen noticed the panic in his eyes, and she also felt the same concern, since that challenge was almost like the remake of the way he almost died.

"ZEKE. WE ARE HERE, WAIT FOR A LITTLE BIT." DJ shouted as he started digging in despair. Gwen followed by using all the strength of her arms to take the sand until the glass box was there… And for their horrors. The glass was scratched from the inside, and some cracks were in one of the parts of the said place…

And by opening the glass coffin… both saw the look of horror… Ezekiel's eyes lost the sparkle, his body trembled like was cold… and from the time both touched his hands… there were even some marks of cuts on his fingers… Relieving a trauma like that was something Gwen never thought would come up on that stage…

"Aq... ..aqua…"Ezekiel stuttered as both of them looked at his face… someone who always was cheerful and happy… was looking as if he was on the verge of dying in shock…

"What is it, Zeke? Talk to me, man." DJ hugged the poor boy who returned the hug, as he dropped some tears on his face.

"Aquarium, take me to the aquarium…" Ezekiel finally got his voice back, and immediately said what he wanted, he wanted to be away… from everything, he needed to be on their secret base.

"I'm going to take Zeke to the Aquarium and go with the others. And find out WHERE THE *BEEP* HAS BEEN THAT *BEEP*" DJ shouted angrily, which made Gwen nod her head and look with shadows in her face.

Confession – DJ

"Momma taught me to never swear… to never be cruel, but Trent made Ezekiel revive his worst day and made Gwen scared in that coffin for 12 minutes…" DJ said as he narrowed his eyes. "He is going to get pranked so hard when the Killer Bass knows what he did… Ezekiel and Duncan were right, taking out Gwen, never trust a Gopher."

"Ezekiel wait for a bit. We are almost there." DJ said as he carried Ezekiel trembling on his back. The homeschooled boy tried to regain compose, but it was failing miserably.

It didn't take long until the caves of the Aquarium were reached, and the giant Jamaican was able to let the little boy sit on the floor of the cave, near the hot tub, which at the moment DJ could see, Ezekiel wasn't fine, he was far away from fine.

"Zeke, I'm here. You are not alone." DJ said, as Ezekiel remained quiet and was staring at nothing… as if nobody was there.

(Coffin -Ezekiel 15 minutes ago.)

The moment he was inside of the coffin he felt that he was in hell… since the feeling of earth managing to touch his skin again, and from the vision being blocked with the darkness around his eyes. The silence of nobody could hear him… It was a feeling that nobody would ever imagine.

Ezekiel tried his best to relax his body, by closing his eyes, and trying to focus on his breath… But at the time he closed his eyes… It felt like he heard the sound of the train derailing and the sound of the landslide appearing again. The moment he opened his eyes, he was once again looking at the destroyed train, with his eyes covered with both earth and snow.

"AH AHHHHHHHHH." This time Ezekiel screamed as he tried to move away the dirt and the snow around his face… but somehow at the time he moved himself, the landslide once again fell over him, and this time he felt like he was trapped in that hole once again, playing Hide and Seek.

But he tried to move his body once again, using everything on his body to try to breathe.

"I WANT TO LIVE, I WANT TO LIVE. NOT LIKE THIS. PLEASE GOD NOT LIKE THIS." Ezekiel screamed, as he desperately fought against the earth, as the voices around his head, shouting for his name, sometimes were from his parents… from his past parents, from his new parents… from DJ, from the Killer Bass… "I WANT TO LIVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE."

Ezekiel felt his fingers bleed from how much he scratched and wanted to get out… But still, his eyes were losing the spark… his body was getting tired, and his breath was getting heavier and heavier…

It was supposed to be 5 minutes… But it looked like it had been hours…

"ZEEK, WAKE UP." Then suddenly a shout was enough to make him open his eyes, completely tired… and looking in front of him, there was the duo looking at him horrified…

(Aquarium)

DJ looked horrified as he saw his friend closing his eyes… But in the next moment, he started to hear the sounds of a person crying… like a child who just got hurt really bad.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Ezekiel screamed with all his longs, as he felt his nightmare became real, and he was once again in the verges of death, but suddenly felt something different…

DJ was hugging him… hugging him with all his heart… And trying to not cry at that moment… Because Ezekiel was already crying… from all the fear, pain, and being alone… But this time he wasn't… his friends were there for him.

"Thanks…" Ezekiel mumbled as he felt a bit of sparkle return from his own eyes…

DJ remained quiet. Because there wasn't a word he could say to make few better for him… that man had to deal with his trauma again, what he could say about it? He just needs to be there for him… that would be enough.

Duncan remembered the time he told the story as he was a kid, and it led to a moment when everyone from the Kille Bass was concerned but still hoping for Duncan to go against his personal trauma. For the first time, as looked right in front of him and saw that a few 2 yards away…was a cardboard cutout of Celine Dion, but for fear of Duncan, the full-size picture of the singer… was covered with fake blood. Which made Duncan start to grind his teeth…

Duncan was frozen in place as Courtney spoke up.

"It's fake blood, it's not real Duncan, and she pretty. She's nice." Courtney reassured the delinquent in a gentle tone.

"Just one hug and you're done," Chris said with the snap of his fingers. He pointed at the version of the horrific Halloween bloody singer. "Does the delinquent have enough courage to return to the crime scene with a standee following him?"

"SHUT UP," Duncan said as he felt like he was staring at his nightmare… "T-That looks really…real, man."

Duncan spoke to Courtney with a fearful tone.

"Hey." Courtney put a reassuring hand on Duncan's shoulder. "It's okay if you can't do it. It's your trauma… your personal hell."

Duncan took a deep breath as he looked between Courtney and the standee of Celine Dion. Letting out a deep sigh, Duncan saw a version of himself, reviving the same childhood, in the music store… seing the same standee with only blood covering her body…It has been one of the most traumatic days he ever had… until he remembered what his uncle told him at the time he went back home.

"There are times like this that would shake even the most courageous of us… You should be glad to be afraid of that… that means you know when would be a line too far for what humanity should go… the biggest worry for a man like me would be the day that you wouldn't be afraid or sick of something like that… Sometimes being afraid is what makes us alive… but, having courage to challenge the fear and outcome it by creating the Courage, would makes feel rebels against our fear…" The detective told the little boy who was still using his little jacket with a dog stamp on his back… the little boy who liked to see delinquents around, and found his uncle wearing a skull tattoo around his arm… "I know that in the future you will go rebel against everyone, you took it from my side of the family… just remember that in times of need, you have to rebel against your own fear."

Duncan opened his eyes… and looked at the same monster who had been making him feel panic since childhood, he took a deep breath and looked at Courtney…

"All right…I'll try." Courtney cheered Duncan on as the delinquent took a deep breath… ran full speed towards the cutout and proceeded to pick it up and hug it. Still bothered by the slimy fake blood, but his team cheered as Duncan earned the Bass their fourth point.

Courtney suddenly ran up to Duncan and enveloped him in a hug.

"Duncan! You're awesome!" Courtney cheered for him as Duncan wrapped a single arm around her.

"Ha! I did it!" Duncan said with a smile, now feeling like a new man. The one who conquered his demons.

Courtney then leaned in closer to Duncan…but then realized what she was doing and quickly separated from him as the rest of the team came up to Duncan and cheered for him. Everyone was enjoying themselves happily until they suddenly saw someone approaching them… it was Gwen who was covered in dirt, and her eyes looked way tired, and really angry with something.

"What happened Gwen?" Courtney asked in worry, as the whole team looked at her who hugged herself.

"DJ took us from the coffins… but it's Ezekiel… he's not fine. He is the opposite of fine." At the time Gwen said those words… the whole group stared at her horrified. And before they would say something. "He is in the Aquarium, DJ is taking care of him."

"We gotta go," Tyler said loudly, as he was about to run away, but Duncan and Harold took him by both his arms.

"You stay here. You guys need to finish your part of the challenge." Duncan said as he strongly advised to not go against the challenges. "We already sacrificed too much, you guys need to finish the challenge. But what about the guitar boy? Didn't he take you both out?"

"No, Trent wasn't around. And I have no idea where he is…" Gwen said as she looked defeated… and for the first time, she felt pressure, because everyone in that circle, looked murderous…

Duncan didn't say a word, but he quickly went directly to the Aquarium, Harold went after him to try to reach his friend and see if the group of boys could work together to make the little Ezekiel back as he was before.

At the beach, Trent smiled as Chris was using the remote control to make the hail cloud keep firing hail around the cowboy hat Killer Bass, and he couldn't help but be interested in how that would go. So he gave a few ideas.

"Can you make the cloud go lower and fire with more power?" Trent asked as he was enjoying seeing the team rival member getting a personal hell just like he did with the mime.

And Chris was enjoying playing with the cloud, by sitting in a chair and enjoying the suffering of the others, but even himself couldn't help but to confess.

"You are a cruel man. Huh? But… I can." Chris accepted his suggestion, which made the cloud go in Geoff's face and his entire body was attacked with the hail, shouting in despair and pain.

"AWESOME, THAT'S SO COOL." Trent felt happy as he enjoyed how some challenges were creative when it came to dealing with the sake of entertainment. But suddenly he felt something crossing over his mind, like the feeling he had forgotten about it. "Yo, ever had that feeling that you were forgetting about something?"

"Sometimes," Chris commented as he was still distracted by the cloud, and how Geoff was going to lose his points if he wasn't able to find protection in the next 2 minutes. "I usually ignore it, and that feeling goes away. Hehehe. Check this out, I'm going to bury him with hail."

"Bury?" That was a keyword that clicked Trent's mind until he remembered that he was supposed to dig out both Killer Bass members a few minutes ago. "OH NO, GWEN."

Chris saw Trent leaving that place to go after the goth girl and the homeschooled boy who were probably in a panic since he wasn't there.

Inside the forest, Bridgette was alone, as she tried to focus on the beauty of nature.

"Okay, okay, okay. Bridgette, you can do it. Just more…" Bridgette had to take a look at her watch to make sure that she would be fine. "4 hours and 15 minutes."

She was feeling confident in herself, but she saw a crow trying to catch her attention.

"Oh no way. Don't even start it. I'm not going to get scared of that, I know it's part of the production…" Bridgette tried to argue with the animal until suddenly…

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

The loud explosion was enough to make Bridgette jump in her place.

Trent and Chris were already on the graves were placed.. and to his surprise both places were dug, so that meant Gwen was safe… so they were the ones who took her out, maybe in time.

"What was that?" Trent asked Chris, who seemed to be smiling like a man who won in the lottery.

"I'm going to guess, but it seems, Cody just blew himself up." Chris stared in the direction of the sound.

And in the middle of the forest, there was what remained of Cody, totally covered in trash, and even a watermelon above his head.

"YOU USELESS MAGGOT, I TOLD YOU TO CUT THE BLUE WIRE, AND NOT THE YELLOW WIRE," Chef shouted from the headset, which Cody felt his entire body start to walk around to try to reach help for himself.

"Ughhhhhh. Someone there? Help. Anybody?" Cody called for help, but nobody was there… just Chef who was getting annoyed.

"YOU USELESS PUNK, STOP BEING A SCARY CAT AND LAY DOWN AND REST," the Chef shouted as Cody felt his entire body get heavier, and with that got knocked out from the pain.

"Useless kid," Chef said, as he looked at both Izzy who tried to look scared, and Owen was completely terrified from flying and having the worst experience of his life. "We are almost there, need to practice my landing."

"OH NO," Owen shouted in fear. While Izzy tried to look terrified as well.

Trent and Chris were looking around as they wanted to see if Geoff was able to finish his task, but after still being followed by the cloud, and not even going at the water like Trent did to save himself… Geoff was declared a loser on that point…

But at the time was over and the cloud finally diminished… When Geoff got out from the painful hail, having even some red marks around his body…he glared at both of them.

Trent and Chris gave a smile when suddenly Trent looked around and saw Duncan going in one direction, and being followed by Harold, both with a thunderous look on their faces.

"Oh hey, boys. Thanks for..."Trent didn't even have time to finish because Duncan who was covered in fake blood gave a punch to the gut of the guitarist which made him go to his knees.

"Don't… talk...to us…" Duncan said firmly, as Harold also wanted to beat the guitarist, but decided to go faster.

"Let it go, Duncan, Gophers don't deserve our time," Harold said as he looked at the hurt cowboy. "Geoff, Gwen said Zeke is feeling terrible, probably PTSD, let's go."

Those words made Geoff stare at his friends in worry, and quickly with a nod, he decided to run with them, without being able to glare at the duo of demons of the host and the boy who watched it for his pleasure.

"Ughh…" Trent was still feeling the punch in his gut.

"Ouch, I'm so glad that wasn't me," Chris said as he was smiling happily to avoid being hurt on live television. This scene would be really valued in the summary of the next challenge.

After that, the sound of a plane was heard and Chris watched as the plane Owen and Izzy were on landed with the two mentioned campers quickly jumping out and kissing the ground. Earning two points for the Screaming Gophers.

Now the score was 5 for the Screaming Gophers. 5 For the Killer Bass.

Confession – Bridgette.

"The truth is… I want to thank the production for forcing me to fight against my fear… I'm proud of myself." Bridgette smiled at herself after finishing her challenge. "Now I have fear of nothing."

After finishing the 6 hours. Bridgette couldn't help but jump on her place, happy to don't have to deal with such a tragedy as one of her coworkers at the ONG had to deal with in the past, and she now felt happy to win one irrational fear she had before.

At the time she went back to the Killer Bass, every single one of them looked with seriousness.

"Guys? What happened? Gwen? Are you okay?" Bridgette asked as she suddenly saw the gothic girl still trying to remain strong, but was still having difficulty.

"I'm fine, but we were supposed to be inside of the coffins for 5 minutes… we just got dug 7 minutes later. It was 12 minutes of torture." Gwen commented as she tried to compose herself. "I'm fine… but Ezekiel, he's not."

Bridgette's eyes went wide open, as she was about to say something, but Courtney interrupted her.

"The boys are with him right now. We just need moral support to win this challenge, then we are free to go." Courtney commented as she used her neck to make Bridgette follow her… "Trent disappeared, he was the one who was supposed to take them out… but it seems my instincts were correct by calling DJ to take them both out…"

Bridgette's eyes looked at Gwen, as she tried to be alone for a while, and narrowing her eyes… she noticed that everyone from her team was bloodthirsty… they knew Trent messed up badly, but how much, they didn't have any idea...

And with that, Katie and Lindsay met up in the washrooms…

Both girls stared at their reflection as Lindsay felt so happy.

"We did it," Lindsay said as she raised her arms in victory, and Katie felt so happy that she was also freed from that curse. "We passed the entire day like that. Are you ready?"

Katie smiled happily as both of them managed to get rid of their terrible wigs.

"1,2 AND 3" Both girls took off their wigs and stared at each other.

"Ahhhhh… I forgot how you are beautiful." Lindsay commented as Katie also felt emotional from seeing the beautiful blonde hair of Lindsay.

"Wow?" Katie commented happily as she also gushed for her. "You too."

"Help…" Then it was a familiar voice, which made Katie stare outside of the washroom… and see the terrible victim of the trash-bomb which made her terrified.

"CODY." Katie quickly went to help the poor boy, who was still with all the trash around his body and smelling badly. "Ewww, don't worry. We need to take you to have a bath… Let's go."

"katie…" Cody said still stunned from the impact of the bomb. But somehow he felt relieved, to finally have help.

The Killer Bass boys went directly to the Aquarium, just to find DJ sitting and watching Ezekiel who was without a shirt, and without shoes, but already sitting and trying to recover himself on the hot tube. The boy felt like he was sleeping through the massage bubbles.

"DJ, how is he" Harold called as the giant Jamaican stared at the group In surprise.

"You guys made it… I hope the challenge wasn't as terrible as it happened to Zeke… Dude, the glass coffin… this challenge was messed up." DJ said as he decided to give them a summary of what happened.

Word by word, the boys looked angrier every second while listening to how the situation was for both Gwen and especially Ezekiel.

"Trent is dead…" Duncan commented as he looked with skull shapes in his eyes…

"Duncan, it's not worth it," Harold said firmly, and the group stared at the nerd in surprise. "That's why Courtney commanded DJ to find them both and dig them out… I wasn't there so I didn't know where they were… If I knew about them being buried I would have come the sooner I got out of the challenge."

"Well, at least if everyone does their part right, we just need 7 points to tie with them. We have more members so that would be easier for us to win…" Duncan commented as he was sure that his team would win.

"I wouldn't say that." Harold decided to comment which made the group stare at him. "If we tie we lose."

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?" Courtney shouted angrily as the group was there to see Tyler was feeling confident with himself, and Chris seemed to still be smirking his usual smile.

"That's because to be a fair game, we used the percentage system. This means that while 7/8 members of the Screaming Gophers managed to win against their fears. Which made 87 percent of the points… the Killer Bass with 6 of their 9 members managed to pass, while Geoff suffered a defeat in his challenge. Which is 67% of your victories… Which means, one more mistake, and your team loses." Chris explained as most team of Screaming Gophers seemed to be in cheerful mode.

Trent tried to smile at Gwen, but then saw the hatred look from all members of Killer Bass as he flinched himself…

Heather noticed that…

Confession – Heather.

"Lindsay told me what happened after this sicko challenge, Trent to betray the goth girl and the little boy like that? I have to say, I'm surprised… Never knew what it had in him." Heather smiled evilly, as she could imagine how betrayed the goth girl was… and maybe the boy who she owns a favor, she could use that favor to vote him out and be free from her debt…

"Now Tyler, all you have to do… it's to stay inside of this place… with this little chicken right here." At the time Chris opened the box and showed the chicken with her little chicks… Tyler felt himself palled…

"You can do it Tyler." Bridgette tried to cheer the jock up. And from looking at the chicken she was still with her head intact. "She doesn't have a broken neck. You got this."

"Yeah, because the producers said it would be too much for the kids and for the PETA to show a scene of animal cruelty. So we decided to not do it…" Chris said as he kicked the floor in disappointment. But seeing Tyler in the fetal position "Anyway, you are not helping your situation like that."

"Tyler, you can do this. You just need to make sure to pass 3 minutes… Everyone had to suffer from their fears, so you are not alone in that…" Courtney commented, and Chris smiled at her.

"Oh, that's good for you to think like that…" Chris smiled as he saw Chef Hatchet finally bringing a plate which Courtney suddenly realized one thing…

"Oh no…" Courtney saw it… from under the tray, Chef and Chris revealing 5 little plates of green jello staring directly at her.

"It was difficult to get in contact with your parents… But they managed to tell us the special recipe of your grandmother Lemonade Mellon Jello. And I have to say, it's fantastic… really worthy to die for." Chris joked, but then he saw everyone from the team glaring at him. "Okay, okay, sheesh. Tough crowd."

"I can't believe it my parents gave the recipe to you," Courtney said annoyed, and she looked fearfully at the little plates of the gelatinous treat.

"Oh yeah… all you had to do, is eat 3 of them in 1 minute… They are small so you can do it easily." Chris commented simply… But Courtney felt like the whole weight of the past was staring at her…

Tyler looked from his fetal position… seeing Courtney staring at the dessert in fear… her sweat appearing on her face, and her entire body trembling… Tyler stared at the chicken, the demonic animal with feathers… and then saw Courtney slowly trying to reach the spoon… And even as the jock as he is… he knew that he couldn't make it… But from seeing Duncan, and hearing about Ezekiel… and now seeing Courtney… they have traumas… they have demons that nobody should make fun of… and the aftermatch could be disastrous for any of them…

Tyler closed his eyes… and then made his decision.

"CONDORRRRRRRRRR." Tyler shouted with all his lungs. This made Courtney stop, and the Killer Bass in the area stop… and turn their heads towards Tyler who just shouted the forbidden word… The Screaming Gophers stared at him confused, but from the look of the Killer Bass team, something big just happened.

"Tyler…" Courtney said horrified, while the jock jumped away from the chicken and looked at Chris… Katie, Bridgette, and even Gwen gasped at seeing Tyler saying a word that nobody thought was needed.

"We were going to lose anyway, there was no way I was going to deal with a chicken. But you already have the trauma of being choked from that, you don't need to worry about it. If we are going to lose, it must be by me and not by pressuring you." Tyler commented as he remained strong and smiled at himself.

Courtney felt her lips tremble, and a little tear coming from her mind.

"Thank you." Courtney hugged the jock who smiled proud of himself. She was thankful for the decision a friend of hers did it. And then staring at Chris Courtney cleaned the tear, and proudly said. "Alright Chris, we give up. The Screaming Gophers can win this challenge."

Chris was surprised to see such a decision, but then sighing he turned his smile up.

"The Gophers win invincibility this week. Their losing strike finally coming to an end." Chris commented that he was happy to see a big entertainment end like that. "It seems that some challenges couldn't end with a big climax, but that's okay. Now, as commanded by the production, no animal was cruelly murdered in this episode, the trigger warnings towards this show include gore and even self-depression inside of a confinement. All the campers have signed the contract allowing them to participate in any kind of challenge. So here you have our disclaimer."

Chris quickly read the paper to make sure he wouldn't get sued from the episode alone.

Trent went to try to see Gwen. But the glares he was receiving from anyone made him step back. Lindsay went to go after Tyler… which made Katie look sadly at her… The Killer Bass stared at the jock who seemed to be proud, and yet sad to now have come to that decision.

"Hey Tyler," Lindsay said as she was happy to win the challenge… But then she saw the sad look on his face. "What happened?"

"Tyler, you have until tonight… please, enjoy it," Courtney said as she was still holding a plate of jello and a spoon… She turned her back and walked directly towards their secret base.

Tyler sighed… and hugged the blonde girl.

"Babe… there is a thing I have to tell you," Tyler commented… as he knew it would be difficult to say to her… but the truth would hurt… since he said the word that he would make himself eliminated.

(Aquarium)

At the time the group walked inside the Aquarium, they found the boys watching Ezekiel sleeping on the hot tube…

"What happened?" Duncan asked as he saw Courtney with a sad face… "Did we lose?"

The group nodded their heads, and Duncan got a bit annoyed.

"Tyler said Condor," Courtney commented which made the delinquent narrow his eyes… "Because he didn't want me to rush myself to go after my trauma… it was to eat 3 green jellos in 1 minute… And he was already nearby a chicken…"

Duncan had his eyes opened in surprise… and seeing Courtney still trembling with the plate and spoon in her hands…

"Like the one you are holding right now?" Duncan asked, surprising Courtney who just noticed the food in her hands…

"Oh… I didn't notice them until now…" Courtney commented as she saw Duncan trying to reach them. "No...please… Now… I want to do it, but… can you guys wait for me?"

The Killer Bass remained quiet, but with their heads, they nodded at the girl who seemed to be taking her time… to raise the spoon and in a few minutes… Courtney got the courage to take the first bite.

Courtney doesn't even remember which day of the year was the time she heard the news about her granny's accident… she just remembered how old she was… But after so many years… tasting the recipe of her grandmother again… made her tear up…

"My favorite," Courtney commented as she took another bite, but still as slowly as ever. And the team smiled at the little personal victory of the C.I.T girl.

Slowly they are still surpassing their fears.

Didn't they know… But Ezekiel opened a bit of his own eyes, and seeing his friend defeating her own trauma… he couldn't help but smile proudly at her… and then go to sleep once again.

THAT NIGHT

It was time for yet another dramatic bonfire ceremony. Once again, it was time for the Killer Bass to send one of their own home. However everyone from the Killer Bass made a unanimous decision, Tyler was there without fear, without nervousness… the same could be said by Geoff who was looking sad at his friend… The whole Killer Bass was in a somber mood, but the jock was there standing proud of his choice.

"There is only one marshmallow left on this plate," Chris said with the two remaining campers looking unphased at the host of the show. Which made him roll his eyes. "Oh come on, couldn't you guys at least pretend that this isn't a unanimous vote?"

"Sorry Chris, man, but we had the entire day being a hell for all of us. Can you just give me the marshmallow so we say goodbye to our friend? Please?" Geoff asked, as he usually would have been more sportive about it… But since he got hailed on in from many places, even on his head… He wasn't in the mood to play games…

"Okay, spoilsport… Geoff." Chris commented as he launched the marshmallow to the cowboy hat boy.

"You will get that chicken on the next time," Duncan commented as he was clear that his friend did that by both wanting to save the C.I.T. girl and he wanted to avoid the fear he has. "And nobody would have the courage of what you did. You are awesome dude."

"Thanks," Tyler commented as he felt terrible to leave the island like that. So he gave a final hug to every single member of his team, and got the boat of the losers…

The group stared in sadness as the boat got a few meters away until they started hearing Tyler's shouts of fear coming from the boat.

"Just because you quit, doesn't mean you aren't going to fight your own fear Tyler," Chris commented as he stared at Courtney. "You did a great job finally defeating your fear, Courtney. You would still lose, but at least every single one of you managed to go against your own fears. And you all should be proud of that… Especially you three. Ezekiel, Duncan, and Courtney… it's not easy to overcome a trauma like that. So you have my kudos. But don't think you will get a pass on the next challenge."

The Killer Bass glared at him but remained quiet, and one by one decided to leave Chris alone on the beach…

Confession - Lindsay

"I will never forget the time we passed together Tailor… I mean, Tyler." Lindsay said as she kissed her palm and blew up to the camera. "See you later."

And with that, another episode of Total Drama Island came to an end.

Chapter Text

*deep breath*

*thumb*

*release breath*

That was the sound of nearby the Killer Bass' cabins. Ezekiel was without his green hat and his usual green blouse… On his hands his usual bow, and near his feet, a hand made arrows…

*deep breath*

Ezekiel took his arrow, and prepared to aim at the tree… By concentrating on his deep breaths, he focused on nothing more than just hitting a tree at a good distance.

Releasing the arrow, the stick flew with all the speed it could, and made directly on the tree he was aiming for.

*Thumb*

The sound of the arrow hitting the trunk, was what it needed to make the homeschooled boy lower down his arms.

*release breath.*

Ezekiel has been doing that as the only way he could concentrate… And try to not think about the challenge of the last day… Since the time he got out of the glass coffin… he has been sleeping and trying to find a way to control his own chaotic mind… But nothing, he didn't desire to write another chapter of his stories, and he wasn't in the mood to try to draw art or even a fanart.

That challenge just broke him.

"Hey…" Then a voice called his attention, which made him turn his back and see Duncan and Courtney walking towards him. Which Ezekiel remained quiet, and took an arrow to aim at the tree.

*deep breath*

*thumb*

*release breath*

Duncan glanced at the tree which seemed to be pierced by dozens of arrows. Seeing that Ezekiel didn't go there to take them out of the tree… decided to go to take it for the boy. Courtney went near the brown-haired boy, who was giving a pause to see Duncan take the arrows from the tree.

It would have taken a lot of attention if wasn't for the fact it was 2 a.m., the sky was still dark, and the silence around the forest was frightening.

"Couldn't sleep?" Courtney asked as she could see Duncan taking the arrows one by one… Ezekiel remained quiet… the C.I.T. passed a minute to see Duncan bringing the quantity of arrows for the boy to take one of them again, and decide to shoot all over again… "Want us to stay here?"

"...please," Ezekiel replied with a whisper, and Courtney and Duncan looked at each other, before sitting on the grass while seeing Ezekiel take a deep breath… and then launch an arrow… The trio of pillars of the Killer Bass remaining at 2 a.m… And with the time being quiet, Ezekiel decided to start the conversation. "I'm sorry about what happened."

"What do you mean?" Duncan said as he watched Ezekiel pull the cord and release the arrow to reach the tree…

"This challenge was my fault. I shouldn't have talked about the trauma of our lives and what our fears… I didn't know Chris would go this far to relieve our traumas." Ezekiel said with honesty, he hated the idea of how he decided to make the things try to follow the cannon… But such a decision really went to bit on his ass, and he felt that his friends may have thought about the same thing.

"Okay Zeke, first off…" Courtney got up and went in front of the home-schooled boy with her bossy attitude which made him stare at her. "Don't go with this crap idea on your mind. Since it's not your fault. It's Chris, he got our talk from the campfire and decided to go hard on us. He used fake blood on the standee for Duncan, took the Recipe from my family to make me eat it in a minute, and placed earth inside of a glass coffin to make sure your body would have the feeling of your own trauma from your past. It's not your fault."

"I have to agree with the princess, and thankfully she made DJ go after you and Gwen or you would still be suffering for how long," Duncan explained his point as he could even glance at Ezekiel who was taking his arrow to shoot at the tree. And then Duncan tightened his fist and looked with despise as one thought crossed his mind. "And you were right to not trust that stupid guitarist… he left you both way passing your time as you both should."

"Duncan, I know that you are angry… hell, even I'm angry myself. But we should have expected something like that would happen… That wouldn't have happened if we left someone there to watch the time clock, he got surprised by his fear, and he couldn't be there all the time." Courtney tried to come up with a defense against the Gopher who just left their teammates buried alive…

"That's not what Geoff said," Duncan commented which made both Courtney raise her eyebrow, and Ezekiel pauses from using his bow. "Lindsay said Trent was helping Chris to make the pet cloud go after Geoff, and he was even suggesting him which made Chris smile…"

"So he left both of them, to have fun with Geoff dealing with his challenge?" Courtney asked as she grind her teeth. And her own fury started to appear in her eyes. "I should have taken the walkie-talkie from his hands."

"Relax princess, he will get what he deserves. He made both of our own get buried for 12 minutes. He is going to get what he deserves." Duncan said as he could see Ezekiel giving a loud sigh and then looking at the duo.

"Duncan, while I appreciate your idea to make avenge on us. What would the Killer Bass do in a case like that? Take the biggest fear of Trent and transform it to another level. Like, what? Making every single member of the Killer Bass paint ourselves as mimes and proceed to follow him?" Ezekiel rolled his eyes, but suddenly he noticed that neither of the other pillars was saying anything, when he turned his head to see… he noticed that he should have let his mouth shut because he could see the vicious smiles from Duncan and the evil grin of Courtney.

"Ezekiel, you are a genius," Duncan said as he patted the back of Ezekiel and didn't even let him say otherwise. "I'm going to grab everyone and I will explain the plan."

"I think I have enough makeup for everyone, Bridgette maybe has some white ink to place in our faces as well... I think even Gwen would be on this idea. Now, keep relaxing Zeke, we will do the plan in the next hour." Courtney smiled as she quickly left the homeschooled boy alone with his bow again…

"That was sarcasm…" Ezekiel commented, not feeling even in the mood to argue with the duo… they wanted to make Trent traumatized, and Ezekiel was with his mind too chaotic to actually care about the well-being of the others…

*deep breath*

*thumb*

*release breath*

Ezekiel was about to take another arrow, when he suddenly looked at the tree he was using as the main target… and found a hand placing something in front of the said trunk.

Slowly he decided to take part to see what was happening there… and the time he was in front of the tree, Ezekiel's eyes opened in surprise, at the different type of bow he had ever seen, one that he had just seen specifically only in the Olympics on television.

"Did you like it?" A voice said behind the tree…

"Izzy?" Ezekiel asked surprised, as he recognized the familiar voice from behind the tree…

"Sat in the front of the tree, because we cannot have the camera see me." The voice replied and Ezekiel quickly took the bow and sat in front of the tree… "So, did you like it? It's a compound bow I made by hand."

Ezekiel took a long look over the bow in front of him, and seeing that it was like the movies and the professionals using such a bow to give more precise shots, it was something that he never thought he would be able to see.

"It looks awesome." Ezekiel couldn't help but compliment. He could hear the giggle of the chaotic girl behind the tree.

"Good, you can have it," Izzy replied as Ezekiel could hear her sitting on the other side of the tree, and with a good sigh, she couldn't help but ask. "PTSD?"

"Yeah, relieving the day I almost died by being buried in a landslide," Ezekiel answered her question, and for the first time, he felt that he could be without restrictions. "I knew that this challenge would bring our fears, and I wanted to see my team fighting their fears…but to Chris go to that level. I couldn't imagine it not even years from the future."

"Well, sometimes lying about yourself is good. That's why I just followed Owen's fear and decided to act like I had fear of it… It was very easy with Chef focusing on shouting in Cody's ear… I bet he pissed his pants trying to diffuse the bomb."Izzy joked as she couldn't help but laugh in glee to see the geek suffering from his own fears.

"Yeah, he probably did." Ezekiel gave a weak chuckle… since he saw Katie commenting how Cody felt so defeated and needed desperately a shower. But then Ezekiel saw his own hands, and couldn't help but to confess. "But I wished to fight against that. To be peaceful with me while I have to pass minutes on that coffin… I knew it was fake… and yet, my mind feared like it was the worst day of my life… again and again."

The silence crossed around, as the sound of the winds was enough to make some tree leaves make a beautiful sound of nature…

Ezekiel remained quiet as he was still feeling the backlash of the idea of wanting to deal with his trauma like that, and possibly scaring his friends all the long way…

"The white room torture…" Then Izzy replied, which made Ezekiel raise his eyebrows in surprise. "When I was working at RCMP, we had an instructional video about telling how terrible methods of torture crossed around the entire world. And when a video showed about a specific room… Visually, the prisoner is deprived of all color. Their cell is completely white: the walls, floor, and ceiling, as well as their clothes and food. Neon tubes are positioned above the occupant in such a way that no shadows appear. The cell is soundproof, and void of any sound, voices, or social interaction. Guards stand in silence, wearing padded shoes to avoid making any noise. Prisoners cannot hear anything but themselves. In terms of taste and smell, the prisoner is fed white food—classically, unseasoned rice—to deprive them of these senses. Further, all surfaces are smooth, robbing them of the variability of touch sensations."

Ezekiel heard the definition of such a torturous way, and he couldn't help but be terrified that, the concept of living there would be pure insanity. Izzy tried to remain calm while explaining such a thing, but still, Ezekiel could hear hesitation in her voice. She looked really afraid of talking about that.

"When I heard about this and the possible after-effects of such torture, it terrified me… because imagining going inside of such a room, you could possibly become insane, or even worse, lose your own identity and the concept of who are you…" Izzy commented as she tried to look optimistic and crazy like she always has been. "I mean, I can try to make myself many identities… but still, I love who I am… and losing that, I would feel like I wanted to die."

Ezekiel remained quiet, as he then heard the sound of leaves.. with a groaning of the girl behind him.

"Well, I think now you know what my real fear is… so that's great to share about it… about your PTSD, I recommend going to a psychologist, trust me, it did wonders for me when I was working in the same operation as Chef Hatchet. We both needed psychologists after a mission we did together…" Izzy showing the fact that even she needed a psychologist, showed how PTSD was indeed a serious problem. So by giggling like she usually does on the show, Izzy once again used her usual tone. "Also, it's good to know that you tried to fight your fear, you Killer Bass were crazy into going against your traumas like that. And I'm supposed to be the crazy one HAHAHAHA… be well Ezekiel."

After that, the sound of jumping could be heard and the trees moving in an unknown order, leaving Ezekiel alone with the bow… and his new thoughts in his mind… after a few seconds, the boy couldn't help but smile…

"Thanks… I will." Ezekiel replied as he took his new bow with him, a professional compound bow and with the few arrows on his side… He really wanted to try to see how different from the one he had on the farm.

Using a good distance, as he was before. With his eyes closed, he took a deep breath, and by placing one of his arrows around the cords of the gift bow, he stared at the aim of the professional weapon, with one release, the arrow was shot much faster than before, and the different sound of the cords releasing made him blink in surprise.

*THUMB*

The sound of the arrow hitting the tree was louder than before, and that made Ezekiel hum in surprise, as he finally released his breath.

"Woah." Then a sound made Ezekiel straighten his back and look in surprise to see the whole group of Killer Bass watching him use the bow and arrow in such an impressive way.

"Wow Zeke, where did you get that?" Duncan asked in surprise, looking at the bow on the brown-haired boy, it was far more modern than the traditional one he had been using half an hour before. "Weren't you using the wood bow before?"

"Oh." Ezekiel looked at his hands, and then by glancing at the trees… he decided to tell the truth. "It was in front of one tree…"

"In front of a tree?" Courtney asked as she tilted her head, and Duncan raised his eyebrow in disbelief. "Are you for real?"

"Courtney, it's almost 3 of the morning, do you really think that I would go inside somewhere and take from someone?" Ezekiel gave an interesting point, which Courtney thought about it and had to concede. "And I also have no idea about why was there, but it was… well if someone complains that is missing a bow. I give them back okay?"

"Okay, at least you are responsible. But still, very impressive shot." Courtney smiled as she could see the semblance of Ezekiel being lighter and not being fulfilled with the terrible thoughts of the aftermath of the challenge. "So… how are you feeling?"

Ezekiel paused, and stared at all his friends looking at him in concern… and from the talk he had with the chaotic Gopher… he couldn't help but smile like his usual self.

"Like crap but I'm going to manage to go through… If I get that 100 thousand dollars, I'm going to use the first part for my therapy." Ezekiel smiled and joked which made the whole team smile and laugh with the joke.

"Yeah, I think that's a good call… the one who had the prize should pay up for a good psychologist to treat this… Because I think it's going to get worse from now on." Bridgette commented as the whole team seemed to be agreeing with the surfer.

"That's why Condor is for… when it comes about a time it would be too much for us. Don't hesitate to use it. Tyler did this because he knew it would be too much for him, but also wanted to protect Courtney from the pressure." Duncan explained as the group nodded their heads to him. "There will be a line that maybe we should have a choice into crossing or not… but if you think that it's the best to remain your morals and principles… then say it without hesitation alright?"

The group nodded their head, and with that thought in mind. Ezekiel had to sigh, and rethink some decisions in the future… trying to not get frustrated or even panic to relieve the same nightmare over and over again…

"Now, what about the prank we are going to pull up?" Gwen who was hesitant and even tired to be awake at that time, couldn't help to ask about it. "Who is the person you guys want so much to prank?"

"Trent." Then the sound of the group made her eyes go wide open and made her wake up instantly.

"He left you both buried and didn't even think about giving us the walkie-talkie to check if you are both fine, if we knew he ran away to entertain himself with Geoff's challenge, we would have let at least 4 of us stay with you both just to make sure you were both fine."Katie then decided to explain what happened as Geoff was still glaring his eyes behind his hat… the painful ice little rocks really made him aware of how he wanted to pay someone a revenge.

Gwen's eyes narrowed as her teeth gritted.

"He got scared of the mime, but then he just forgot me?" Gwen's eyes turned in the shape of a skull as her fury was enough to describe what she was feeling at that moment.

"Yeah, he forgot about us, making us suffer the little feelings of my almost death… You shouldn't have received the same challenge as me." Ezekiel commented as he took another arrow and launched to the tree which was loud and powerful. "Damn, this bow is awesome."

"Uhu," Harold commented as he looked amazed by it. "Try to use many arrows at the same time, like in the movies."

"Wasn't that going to damage the cord if I do that?" Ezekiel tilted his head, looking confused for his friend suggesting that, by using the bow which was a gift from Izzy…

"Only if you do it many times. But I think if you care of the bow, and doing the right maintenance, it could be used once in a while." Harold commented that the group remained quiet, and Ezekiel shrugged, having at least 10 arrows in his hand, he placed them on the cord… and decided to give it a try.

*deep breath*

Ezekiel pulled the cord, and at the time he used most of his strength to make sure was stabilized, and his eyes were on the aim… By releasing the cord, the arrows flew like bees in the same direction which surprised the whole Killer Bass team, by seeing such thing.

*Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb**Thumb*

Like a good picture in a movie, the arrows penetrated the tree.

The group looked in awe to see such an impressive display.

"Woah dude, that was awesome," Geoff commented as he tapped Ezekiel's back. Which made Ezekiel release his breath and then agree with the cowboy hat party boy.

"Yeah, you took the words out of his mouth." Ezekiel smiled… feeling happy to see such precision and strong bow… for the next challenge he was going to need it.

"Alright everyone, let's start our prank. Gwen, if you would like to give the honors…" Courtney smiled as she took the makeup and offered it to the goth girl…

Gwen remained calm, and even remembered the words she wrote in her own diary… but after such a day, Trent didn't only mess up with her, she saw the look from the broken boy, she saw the scratching glass coffin… she felt she wanted revenge… and oh boy how she wanted on that moment.

"Alright. Let's do this." Gwen smiled as the whole team smiled like they became a group of sharks, and Gwen couldn't help but feel part of the family this time.

Chris continued watching every single detail of the last episode as he started to develop the script for the next episode of Total Drama, by seeing the keywords he could bring attention to the last challenge, and how he could make it very interesting for the next episode.

With a good time by himself and a good drink of coffee on his trailer, he enjoyed the luxury of having to enjoy his trailer 3 days before another challenge where he could push the campers to their limits.

"Okay, the joke I did about Courtney's grandmother can be potential for me to have some glares of the Killer Bass for a while, even about the seriousness of me saying Tyler still needs to deal with his fear after quitting the show." Chris watched all his scenes, just to make sure his hair was right and he was beautiful like always. "Still it was a fun episode…"

The sound of the telephone was ringing, which made Chris narrow his eyes. There was only a group of people who would be annoying him at that time of the night.

"What?" Chris asked as he could see that it was the producers deciding to probably be a pain on his ass… "If is about a complaint you ca… wait what? You liked the way I supported the Killer Bass to go beyond their traumas and give motivation for them growing up?"

Chris raised his eyebrows in surprise, since most of the ideas he had the producers were being a pain in his ass, and they couldn't stop complaining about censure and his sadistic nature.

"Well...thank you… Wait, what did you say? They are now offering a pay-per-view system over the show? THAT'S AWESOME." Chris shouted happily, as he couldn't help to be so proud of it. Pay-per-view means 2 things… The show became a huge success that everyone who is addicted now wants to see more about every contestant and wouldn't need to edit a special program for them. With that popularity, it also means, merchandise. "Please tell me we have merchandise… Wait… we already run out? What was the product? Shirts of Killer Bass and Screaming Gopher Flags? That looks a bit lame, but successful, hey, what about we make a shirt with both flags but each flag with the names, and a risk on the names of the eliminated? Yeah, I know I'm a genius… oh, you don't need it… that much? I'm so happy, have a great night everyone…"

At the time Chris finished his call phone… He got the best-satisfied smile he could ever have… he got a raise and 3 more contracts… It seems Total Drama is going to have another season, and he is eager for it.

Now he just had to enjoy turning on his television at the trailer and see if the pay-per-view was already working. If the pay-per-view works that great, they can turn it into bonus feature episodes to sell on DVD and that would be another great hit.

And from seeing the Boys' cabin of the Screaming Gophers… Chris noticed there was something different on there… why there was crowded on there? Where is the sound?

Until…

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." The terrifying scream from one of the campers was enough to make Chris go near his own television to see in detail what was happening, and oh boy, what a first way to make an impression. And laugh towards the suffering of Trent like heard the best joke ever told.

(Screaming Gopher – Boy's cabin)

Trent was having a very peaceful as a group of people opened quietly the door of the cabin, and slowly, almost soundless, every single one of the silhouettes tip-toed towards the sleeping boy who seemed so happy to be in peace.

The shadows glanced at each other, as one of them approached into their positions. Some went outside, while one of them remained on the place, and carefully caressed his face… slowly, as peaceful as it is…

And at the time the drowsy guitarist opened one of his eyes, to see Katie with white makeup and black lipstick and shadows on her face… It clearly made him wake up.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent quickly went up from his bed and just saw that Katie wasn't the only one, Duncan and DJ were also there, and for fear of Trent, they were all using Mime makeup. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

Trent immediately jumped from his bed and quickly went to slam the door with his body, and in panic left the place.

Cody and Owen woke up by the scream Trent had made.

"Katie?" Cody asked as he was still tired and his vision blurry…

Katie waved at him in silence and even gave a soundless blow kiss to the geek who was still confused about what was happening. Cody stared at Owen who was still trying to understand what was happening, but after a few seconds, they decided to shrug and go back to sleep.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent screamed as he started to run away, but suddenly Bridgette and Geoff were all wearing black, and white clothing and their faces were all with makeup, Geoff even was without his hat… Running like the same way Trent which made him scream even in more terror. "THAT'S A NIGHTMAREEEEEEE."

Suddenly Trent saw Harold using the same makeup, who was running in his own direction, but suddenly the nerd made an impression that his face was slammed into the wall. While nearby, Ezekiel was drinking an imaginary coffee...Seeing Trent in panic, he made a motion that he was carrying an imaginary bow, and by taking an imaginary arrow he pulled the cord.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent jumped as he quickly went in the other direction. "The docks, I need to go to the docks."

Trent went faster than he imagined, and he even managed to go to the place… until he found someone was sitting there…

"Gwen," Trent ran in her direction, as he wanted to see if she was fine among the demonic mimes who were possessing the campers. "Are you okay? Did you manage to escape them?"

The goth girl remained quiet, as Trent noticed something was wrong.

"Gwen, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have left you there…" Trent tried to apologize, but the more time the silence passed… he felt something was terribly wrong… "Gwen?"

Trent felt his face pale, and sweat through his entire body… By seeing the goth girl, not look in his direction, but at the time she got up, and finally turned to see her face him. Her entire face was covered with makeup, and making herself one of them.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent shouted as his entire body couldn't contain the shock, and got shut down…

Trent fainted as his entire body went on the water…

At the time Trent woke up he was on his bed. Wet from the swim he had after he got from fainting. Seeing that nobody was there, and his friends Cody and Owen were sleeping peacefully… Trent finally could sigh in relief.

"Nightmares, man," Trent felt himself calming down…

But the peace couldn't last long.

"WHAT THE HELL JUST HAPPENED?" Heather slammed the door with a slam and at the time Trent looked at the Queen Bee, her entire face was covered with products and green mascara for her beauty of sleep…

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent screamed so loud that the entire camp could hear the panic from the guitarist who dared to hurt both of the fish's members.

And from such sweat vengeance, the Killer Bass couldn't help but laugh before sleep… With a new objective in their minds…

It was the first night… He will learn to conquer his fears… or they will traumatize him… whatever comes first. Next time he messes up, they won't be this merciful.

"I can't believe you signed the pay-per-view," Sky said as she couldn't believe her eyes, seeing her sister seeing the channel which was the focus of Total Drama cast… Her sister has been watching it since 3 a.m. "You need a life..."

"Of course I need. But after seeing the last episode? I wanted to see how Duncan and DJ are going to make Trent suffer… that dude messed up badly." The sister of the Olympics pointed out as she tried to reach one of the cameras in some parts of the cast. "Well, it seems that they aren't in their bedrooms, and nobody is in the Aquarium… where is… Oh, there they are… Wow, all the Killer Bass were reunited behind the cabins…"

"Hmmm?" Sky raised her eyebrow as she could see the team talking among themselves, but then she saw Ezekiel taking a lot of arrows and placing into a bow… A bow that she remembered seeing at the Olympics… "What he is going to do?"

And at the time Ezekiel shot the arrows to go directly at the tree… Her mouth got wide open from seeing that.

*Burp*

"Woah, that was a good aim…" The sister said as she ignored her sister's burps, she had no idea why suddenly Sky tended to burp at such inconvenient moments. "Oh, they seemed to plan revenge on Trent, what are they about to do?"

"Please, I hope that's not illegal. And unfair, I like how the Killer Bass are playing fair and winning the games with honor." Sky commented as she remembered how she admired Eva for being the powerhouse and yet the protector of the team… The bodybuilder needed to go quick on the surgery, or she would risk losing her leg. And that has been Sky's nightmare… being unable to participate and continue being an athlete.

"Pff, with Courtney and Ezekiel as pillars? Of course, Duncan wouldn't do it." The sister rolled her eyes, but from seeing Gwen holding makeup on her hand… and the smile from all Killer Bass. "Oh, this is going to be epic."

"I hope so…" Sky said as she went nearby to her sister to watch the videos, now refusing to say that her sister was right.

.

.

.

"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." The loud laughs could be heard from the entire neighborhood. It wasn't just the sisters who were watching that moment, but it seemed all their neighbors were enjoying seeing the guitarist running in panic from a fear that he hadn't conquered.

"Oh come on, it's just Heather, Trent." Sky's sister commented as she was making fun of the poor guitarist. "Well at least you are really a screaming Gopher, so SCREAM GOPHER, SCREAM."

"SCREAM," Sky shouted in agreement with her sister, as the duo seemed to be enjoying a good experience with the boy who made the hell of two of their favorite characters last longer.

"Dawn, sweetie, did you manage to drink tea at this hour?" The father was tying the knot of his suit, and looking well for the beauty of nature giving him her blessings for another good night of work. He seemed to be ready to go on another patrol at night and help the rangers of the forest to have a peaceful time to enjoy their work of working for the forest.

"Yes, father. This has enough to make me have good energy to watch for 2 hours…" Dawn replied as she was enjoying the good time before her father would go to work.

"Good, Mother Nature made me sign this pay-per-view for us to watch around when we get home. Your mom went ahead, so she may be cooking something for the teachers around the caves. So we will be out for the rest of the night and will come back in the afternoon." The father explained as he pointed at the tree near the door. "Mother nature told me that it would be an interesting time to sign it, and to enjoy ourselves… I still feel pity for the boy who had to suffer an almost death…"

"I know father," Dawn commented that a good part of her felt the pain of mother nature being used in such a cruel way. "Mother nature is telling me to watch it because Ezekiel is doing his best to vent his fears and insecurity over the trauma he just had…"

"Then do it…" The father said as he looked at the television. "I have to confess that firstly I wasn't that interested to have such thing in this place… but now I found a very interesting way how the groups develop themselves around nature. Now, I gotta go…"

"Have a nice trip, father," Dawn commented, as the sound of the door closing, and her eyes were watching Ezekiel sitting nearby the tree… "Mother nature, who is it?"

The silence of the leaves was enough to make the aura reader girl nod her head in agreement.

"It was a good idea… Having Izzy talk about it was the best decision… she was the one who managed to make him feel like himself again… So maybe, he would find a way to make himself calm…" Dawn took another sip of her tea… As she glanced at the events of what was going to happen. "What are they planning?"

Dawn remained quiet until the sound of a water drop made her raise her eyebrow.

"What do you mean it's a surprise?" Dawn looked in confusion, as she decided to keep watching the pay-per-view.

.

.

.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." The sweet laugh of the nature aura reader could be heard from the garden and even the trees near the house… And from the trees… The owls seemed to be laughing as they hooted from also knowing the events said by Mother Nature.

"I'm going to kill Chris." The rough voice said as he kept working on the ground… His rough face showed nothing more than anger for seeing such a terrible thing on television. "He shouldn't have gone so far."

"Now now honey." The female voice caught the attention of the said man, who turned his head to see a very well matured woman, helping to carry the oranges. "While I think we should beat the crap of the host of the show, we should have faith in our little boy, Ezekiel overcome difficult challenges, and even fought a bear with his team… I'm sure the Killer Bass will have his back like always."

The father remained quiet… as he still decided to plant even more vegetables to help around the farm… Since after the show started, the family has received a lot of good calls and orders for them to plant and sell their oranges across Canada…

"Yeah, at least we didn't need to do that talk to him, and I'm so thankful for that." The father sighed in relief and even chuckled to see the reaction of his son dealing with the mature talk.

"Me as well, those girls really knew how to make him feel wanting to die of embarrassment." The mother smiled as the duo remained walking and working together to fulfill their quota.

"I'm still wondering if was really a dream. I mean, that Izzy girl really could have done that…" The father commented that suddenly he felt the good force of a shovel on his head.

"Oh look at that, a man who shouldn't be thinking such things near the wife… Now, go take the milk of the cow, and fix the roof… Man of the house." And with that, the mother walked away with a smirk on her face…

"I should have kept my mouth shut…" The owner of the Orange farm lamented as he took the shovel and went back to work… But not without looking at the horizon one last time. "I may not have been the best father to teach you how things work around this word Zeke… But I hope you find the happiness you truly desire on this show… and with the friends you have right now… At least I know that I can work in peace."

The sound of his voice was the clear show of Pride a father had for his son… after knowing the painful decisions everyone had to come across… It was the right time to go against their fear…

"Should I have the courage to give a try to see a public school? Or should I refuse and not relieve losing another member of my family again?" That was the last question the patriarch of the family had to ask himself, before going back to work…

The show clearly has changed his life… and different from the cannon… this time was for the better.

Chapter Text

"Last time, in Total Drama Island," Chris smiled as he pointed out the flashbacks of not just the episode prior, but also a few good interesting scenes after the challenge. "The campers were forced to conquer their deepest fears. Not all of them succeeded, but others surprised by taking the courage needed to fight their own traumas. There were betrayals of trust, emotional speeches, and even people dying inside. In the crucial moment, Tyler saw his teammate Courtney hesitating towards a trauma that had been hunting her forever. So he took the courageous moment to sacrifice his chances of winning by saying the forbidden word of the Killer Bass, saving Courtney from dealing with her own trauma by pressure. Showing that he was the roaster of the Killer Bass, hehehe… But he had to deal with the chickens on the way back. Will Killer Bass recover from such a traumatic experience? Will Trent be able to receive forgiveness from the team that wants his head on a spike? Try to find out on this epic show named TOTAL DRAMA ISLAND."

The next night prior the next challenge around the cabins felt a bit more different than the others. Since Harold decided to pass another time with nothing more than a piece of paper and a pen... and waiting for the inspiration to write another haiku...

His fights against the ninjas over the Phobia Factor made him reflect how on a way to describe his personal victory over his own past.

But at the time he tried to reflect on the challenge as a whole... It was very messed up, since now he could see how his friends had to fight not against simple fears... But demons that have been tormenting them since traumatic events. Nobody felt the same after dealing with such a terrible challenge... Well, except for Katie, also felt terrible to see the aftermath of the sadism... But the only good way the team made a good therapy as a whole, was to Prank Trent at the 4 in the morning...

Harold snickered to see the guitar boy, looking ware at them, like he had been paranoid about something that he wasn't aware that it really happened... He would love to tell this story to Leshawna. He bets that she is going to love it...

A good inspiration for him to write a victory haiku for his team... And with a good glance at Geoff who seemed to be walking with...WHAT THE HELL?

"Geoff, what the hell is that?" Harold asked as he looked at the shaped heart arts and crafts on the hat party boy.

"Oh, that?" Geoff said as he looked proudly at his work. He showed to the nerd with glasses who had his eyes wide open. "This is a neat gift I'm planning to surprise Bridgette with..."

"No..." Harold said as he got up. And quickly snatched the objective from Geoff's hand. "No, no, nope, not a chance."

"Hey, what do you mean no?" Geoff said as he could sew Harold taking the object and walked inside of the boys' cabin.

Duncan was lying on the top of the bunk bed, Ezekiel was reading one of the chapters he wrote, for doing a grammar review... DJ was petting his little bunny as a way to make himself enjoy the peaceful night before the stress of the challenge the next day.

Until Harold came inside the cabin, with the object in his hands and an impressive look in his eyes.

"Harold, give me back," Geoff called for him as the group stared at Geoff looking annoyed at Harold who was holding the gift in his hands.

"Not until you destroy this monstrosity. Duncan lighter please." Harold called for Duncan who was just still lying on his bed.

"Have fun," The delinquent said as he took the lighter out of his pocket and passed it to the nerd who was ready to burn the object.

"NO, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Geoff shouted as the Killer Bass boys stared at Harold holding the heart object and Geoff even used brutal force to take it from him.

"Alright, alright. What's going on?" DJ asked, seeing how Harold wanted so much to destroy something...

"This." Harold quickly went to DJ and gave the gentle Jamaican the reason for why such a fight... At the time both saw the inscription.

"I hope you think of me whenever you drop loose change into this." DJ gave a slight read... Until his eyes went wide open, and seeing even the details, he cringed... Hard.

"Hey... It's not that bad." Geoff pouted, but from the look on DJ's face, it seemed that it was a bad idea.

"Please tell me that you weren't going to show that to Bridgette," DJ asked as he gave the object to Duncan who had his eyes wide open.

"DUUUUUUDE. I saw some people doing that in juvie. That got them beaten up because of it." Duncan laughed as he could see such a terrible object was even reason to make such a terrible decision.

"I have to agree with them, Geoff... This thing may be an artwork of people who were in first or second grade." DJ commented which once again made the party boy feel depressed from doing that.

Ezekiel got interested and saw that familiar object which was exactly for the... Ohhhhh...

"Let me see." Ezekiel got out of bed to see if was exactly terrible like he remembered from watching the show... it was worse than he remembered"Damn, you didn't cut the photo with only you both, you just ripped the picture. Look, there is even a DJ arm on that... This is creepy."

"Like I said... Burn it." Harold insisted that he took both the object and the lighter. And gave it to Geoff who was staring at it with his lips trembling... "And don't give me that look, this is an offense to love gifts, and deserved to be burned..."

"Alright. I'm doing it." Geoff stared sad, as he took the lighter and immediately burned the gift he was planning to give to the surfer... It took a few minutes for the fire to be controlled since everyone was smashing it until it became dust...and leaving Geoff helpless. "Now what?"

The group remained quiet until Harold cleared his throat.

"Now little grasshopper... If you are going to give a gift to Bridgette. Then you are going to do it the right way. Now let's start with the brainstorm." Harold commented for the first time, not only Ezekiel didn't know the meaning of that word."I mean planning and gathering ideas before you do anything."

"Ohhhhh," Dj, Ezekiel, and Geoff commented as Harold had already papers on his hands.

"Now, tell me what Bridgette likes. And I swear I'm going to use my nunchucks to beat you if you just say that you don't know her at all." Harold said in a warning tone which made Geoff blink and stop... From even answering...

"Err... She likes surfing, and... She is vegetarian, also she likes sea creatures." Geoff commented as the group stared at him with unamused looks. "Also she is very talented..."

"Like a man..." Duncan commented which made the group chuckle from the joke and made the party boy groan from his dismay.

"I know, I know. I screwed up. Can you help?" Geoff asked for help until he got a paper in his hands.

"Sea shells. If you want to do something, then grab all the seashells that you can see..." Harold commanded which made Geoff look weirdly at him.

"Like, right now?" The cowboy hat boy stared the the nerd who seemed serious at that moment.

"Hmmm let's see... Who was the one who managed to hook up with the sexiest girl on the show?" Harold asked loudly, as the group pointed at the nerd who was smirking smugly at Geoff. "You don't need to go fast, you need to do it right. So if you want to do arts and crafts. Then do something with a surfer theme. No photos, no pasta, no hearts... Just a good object that a surfer like Bridgette would love. I'm going to gather the glue. Now, chop, chop."

Geoff nodded his head and left the cabin in a hurry... Which made Ezekiel glance at Harold with his eyebrow raised.

"You didn't need to boast yourself like that. You just hooked up with Leshawna because we insisted to you to go talk to her..." Ezekiel commented and Harold nodded his head.

"Yeah, you all guys did. But also I wanted him to trust me since me and Tyler managed to hook up, oh, and Katie. But I doubt if they saw what Geoff did, they wouldn't try to destroy this child-cursed object." Harold commented as he glanced at the remains of the horror. "If Bridgette saw this, she would shout in horror."

Duncan, Dj, and Ezekiel stared at the floor... And from seeing that gift... They concluded...

"Yeah, you are right. That thing was horrible." The group agreed with the nerd as nobody wanted to support him from making such a terrible mistake.

On the next minute, Bridgette knocked the door and opened it.

"Hey guys, I was hearing some shout from Geoff over here. Is everything alright?" Bridgette asked as she then looked at the black mark on the floor. "What happened?"

"Just Harold Holdiny decided to do a magic trick to Geoff which scared him off..." Before anyone could reply, Duncan snarked as he pointed at Harold who was using the lighter and paper in his hands.

Bridgette raised her eyebrow to the nerd as she wasn't amused by that.

"What?" Harold raised both his arms in alarm. "He said I couldn't do a fireball trick, and I just did... I didn't say it would have worked. But I did it anyway."

"Okay, but please quiet down. Me and the girls are going to sleep soon, so I suggest you all do the same... Tomorrow is a challenging day." Bridgette said as she rolled her eyes and closed the door. "Good night boys."

"Good night." The group said in chorus until they all sighed in relief.

"That was close," Ezekiel said as he jumped to his bed to go back to his reading.

"Tell me about it," Duncan said as he got the lighter back from Harold. And the nerd went back to his bed as well.

At the time Geoff went back to the boy's cabin, his hat was full of all the sea shells that he could bring… But seeing that everyone was sleeping, his body was already tired as well…

"Well, I hope this would be enough." Geoff went to his bed and quickly closed his eyes.

Tomorrow would be a long day for everyone.

(Beach - Tomorrow Morning)

It was now challenge time. All of the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers were gathered except for Beth who just went to the bathroom before knowing about the challenge.

On the beach were several canoes with half of them being Gopher green and the others Bass red.

"Bass, Gophers, today's challenge is a true summer camp experience." Chris began explaining the challenge of the day to everyone. "A canoe trip. You'll be paddling your canoes across the lake to…Boney Island!"

Chris spoke about this in a spooky tone getting many of the campers to raise an eyebrow.

"When you get there, you must portage your canoes to the other side of the island, which is about a two-hour hike through treacherous, dense jungle," Chris explained the challenge which made not just Ezekiel raises his eyebrows, but Geoff looks at him extremely confused.

"We gotta pour what?" Geoff asked, confused as to what Chris told them to do with their canoes.

"Portage."Chris corrected with Geoff still looking confused due to not knowing what that word meant. As even a fly passed inside the ear around the party boy, just to cross the other side, which made Chris look at him in disbelief. "Dude, walk with your canoe."

Geoff let out an 'Oooh' as Chris blinked at him. As he went on to further explain the details of the challenge.

"When you arrive at the other end of the island, you'll build a rescue fire that will be judged by me. The first team to paddle home and return their canoes to the beach is the winner of invincibility! Move, campers, move!" The campers were about to head to the canoes on the beach only to be stopped by Chris as he explained one last detail. "Oh, wait! One more thing I should mention. Legend has it, if you take anything off the island, you'll be cursed forever!"

Suddenly thunder was heard causing nearly all the campers to flinch as Owen laughed.

"Yeah, haha! A cursed island! Whoo!" However, no one seemed to share Owen's enthusiasm and simply stared silently at the big guy.

"Now, get in your canoes, and let's have some fun!" Chris instructed as the campers actually headed off this time with Owen cheering again.

Just then a toilet flush was heard and suddenly Beth came into the scene and stopped in front of Chris with some toilet paper attached to her shoe.

"What'd I miss?" The braces-wearing girl quickly asked, and Chris immediately refused to explain the whole challenge to just one person.

"Canoes." Chris pointed in the direction of the beach with Beth quickly taking off.

Confession – Cody.

"While I think it would have been a good idea to make a partner with Trent, there is no way I'm going to that now," Cody explained as he made an X with both his arms. "Katie told me Trent is on the line of fire because of the last challenge, and he messed up bad… really bad, really really really bad. Gwen even told me that she would have preferred to stay one night with me instead of trusting him ever again. It kinda hurt a bit, but hey, at least now I have a girlfriend. And the others are happy for me."

At the beach, campers were quickly pairing up such as Cody and Izzy and surprisingly Heather and Owen. Trent was waiting for the other groups to walk by, and at the time Gwen was the first of the Killer Bass to walk down the stairs to the beach when she stopped to see Trent looking up at her with a smile. Gwen narrowed her eyes and stomped way down until she found the foot of the guitarist and with force stomped which made him jump on his feet.

"Ouch," Trent said as Gwen ignored him and went to the red canoe with Courtney who was smiling at her.

Trent looked at Gwen and his expression went down… At the time he was about to walk, he bumped into a pink shirt party boy, who just remained frozen there.

"Oh, sorry," Trent asked, as Geoff did not even give a reply and passed by him. Noticing that nobody from the Killer Bass seemed to be talking to him, he tilted his head. "Did I do something to make everyone mad at me?"

Lindsay looked at what, she was about to say, but Heather immediately placed a hand on her mouth.

"No, no… It's a mystery to even us." Heather replied as Owen tilted his head, and was about to say something but Heather gave a slight elbow which made him flinch a bit. "Why don't you go with Lindsay? She will be with great help."

Trent looked confused, but just shrugged off and followed the suggestion. Heather smiled and went to Lindsay's ear.

"Let him dig even more his grave, he doesn't know how badly he messed up." Heather smiled as she found her next scapegoat in her unfortunate times.

Lindsay gasped.

"He isn't aware of how Zeke got broken from almost dying again?" Lindsay gasped in fear which made Heather tilt her head.

"Dying again?" Heather asked as she raised her eyebrow. "And since when do you call Ezekiel Zeke?"

"Oh, that's because Ta… I mean Tyler always called him that, and I even called him Zeka, Ezake, and he was fine with it. So I think Zeke was fine. But oh yeah Tyler talked to me in his free time and explained that Zeke once was playing hide and seek and suddenly a landslide covered him as a whole, he almost died buried on there." Lindsay explained the details before running to help the guitarist prepare to go on the canoe.

Heather remained quiet… but suddenly her smile went wide open.

Confession – Heather

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, I can't believe it, I have a meat shield, I have a meat shield." Heather laughed happily as she almost felt like she won the lottery. "There is no way in hell that the fish heads will forgive Trent for doing something like that. I have to applaud you, Trent… You really sank your chances of being with the girl you like. And you made the whole team as your enemy. You made them hate you more than hate me. So you have my gratitude… Don't mind me to use you as my shield, would you? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA."

Izzy was fine, she was happy to know the day for her trump card to be used… now she would need to make the whole team of Screaming Gophers lose the challenge, and look for how the Killer Bass were concentrated… it wouldn't need much, she saw the red canoe a few meters away, with the familiar green hat boy, who now was on his back the bow she made by hand, and there was a quiver which had some possible arrows for in case they would need weapons.

Cody was sitting behind her, so she decided to have a bit of fun with him.

"Follow my lead, did you know that I have some indigenous blood in my veins? Including the tribe can convoke me at any moment." Izzy decided to tell a bit of her story, which made Cody try to move the canoe but couldn't do it right.

"Err, awesome Izzy, but, can you help me to carry this?" Cody asked which Izzy looked at she wasn't even carried, and by shrugging her arms, she went down to help the geek who seemed a bit too weak to carry even a canoe. "Thanks,"

"Not problem, my face palled friend." Izzy gave a mock salute which made Cody start using the canoe with her.

Harold and Katie went down the stairs while Duncan was waiting for both of them.

"Hey, there is one canoe that would need three people. Would you mind if I partner with you both?" Duncan asked Harold and Katie looked at each other, and both smiling and nodding, the delinquent was already with the ride he was going to receive. "Great."

Bridgette watched the groups moving to make partners and noticed Geoff was still in silence and staring at Geoff in the distance.

"Geoff, are you okay?" Bridgette asked, which made the party boy get out of his trance.

"What?" Geoff asked, and the surfer looked at him with a bit of concern.

"You were staring at the Screaming Gopher's side for a while," Bridgette asked, which made him blink, and sigh.

"Oh, sorry… it's because I got bumped into someone I didn't want to see his face for a while." Geoff commented as he tried to regain his composure. "Hey, would you like to be my partner?"

"Sure. I was going to ask you that." Bridgette smiled as the duo walked towards their canoe, and Geoff was feeling something itching on his hair… But he just ignored it.

At the time DJ got down, he noticed Ezekiel was placing his arrows and even his bow above the canoe.

"Err… Zeke, do you think it's really necessary to bring your bow and arrows?" DJ tilted his head, which made the Killer Bass team who were on their canoes also have a look at Ezekiel trying to move the canoe.

"In an island named Boney Island?" Ezekiel answered that question with another question, and the Jamaican had to pause for a second… before he realized that Ezekiel was right.

"Do you think you have enough arrows?" DJ asked in worry, to which Ezekiel simply shrugged.

"I don't know. I carried until my quiver was full. So I hope that's enough." Ezekiel gave the only answer that he could come up with.

DJ seemed to be a bit skittish as he tapped the canoe with his foot Ezekiel grabbed a life jacket out of the aquatic vehicle for both of them.

"Yo, man. Do canoes flip over a lot?" DJ quickly asked as that was something he wanted to know before getting into this thing.

"No, I think those were kayaks," Ezekiel told DJ making the brick house breathe a sigh of relief as he caught the life jacket Ezekiel threw to him. "Why?"

"It's because I have a bad story with water before," DJ replied as he prepared to be with Ezekiel who seemed surprised.

"Well, we just got launched from a cliff in a safe zone infested of sharks. So I think it would be difficult to top that." Ezekiel shrugged as he pointed out something that DJ remembered. "And we both survived… so I think it wouldn't be that bad if we just got some splashes. After everything he has been put through… Anything he has done in the past was easy peasy."

"Yeah, you have a good point." DJ nodded his head and got enough courage to go inside the canoe. "Okay, let's get going."

"That's the spirit." The homeschooled boy smiled, as both started to paddle away from the beach…

Geoff and Bridgette prepared themselves to leave, as did everyone from the groups as well. Heather was carried by Owen who seemed to be in a hurry, even though he slammed her body on the canoe before pulling it to put in sail.

DJ held onto the canoe tightly as he was gaining balance to stay at the canoe and finally be comfortable. Ezekiel gave him an Oar as the duo seemed to be happy and in perfect balance with the canoe.

"We already passed with difficulties DJ, so relax. We are going to be fine." Ezekiel smiled as he placed both his bow and quiver tied to his back and ready for in case they would need it.

"If this canoe's a-rockin', don't come a-knockin'!" The two watched as the canoe Owen and Heather were in pass by them…only for Heather to get sick of Owen antics and smack the back of his head with an oar. "Ow, that smarts!"

Soon enough, everyone was in their canoes and was in either pairs of two or three. Chris was on the beach and aiming a gun into the air. "On your marks…" Chris counted down as he put his thumb on the trigger. "Get set…"

"HEY CHRIS." Suddenly a voice shouted which made the host of the show, stop.

"What?" Chris called as Ezekiel pointed to the sky where his gun was aiming.

"Isn't it better for you to look in the direction where you are aiming your gun?" Ezekiel called which made Chris narrow his eyes at him.

"For you know Ezekiel, I'm a specialized expert in shooting things, and I'm sure that the…" Chris was reprimanded until he looked above him, and his eyes suddenly blinked… Until he found out that something was flying around the direction of his gun… "I would have missed that bird… pff yeah, if I hurt that hawk I know PETA would come to my ass… now, where I was anyway. Oh yeah."

*BANG!*

Chris changed the direction of his gun and immediately shot in the opposite way of the hawk, but still scaring the poor animal away.

"Paddle!" Chris shot his gun to signal the start of the challenge and all the teams quickly started paddling their canoes in the direction Chris instructed. And at the time he was alone, he gave a deep sigh in relief. "That was close. That would have made some awful lawsuits."

As the teams were paddling, many of them passed the time with conversation. Cody was hearing every single story coming from Izzy who seemed so energetic about it.

"And that's how I became the leader of the Infantile squad when I was at the military summer camp at 10 years old. Needlessly to say Chef's Hatchet was really mad at me when that happened." Izzy explained as she was laughing while Cody was covering his crotch.

"So you not just knew Chef's Hatchet before, but you and 4 other children were trained by him as well? And you kicked his balls?" Cody asked as he was with a mixture of surprise, disbelief, and awe from Izzy managing to do crazy stunts like that.

"Yep. That's why every time he sees me in the Main Lodge, he is always protecting his lower regions because he never knows when I will attack him there again. Ahhh, good times." Izzy sighed with happy memories, while Cody couldn't help but have one question in mind.

"You served in the army as a child and you have been on there until the show?" Cody asked as he felt pity for her. "Where were your parents?"

"Oh…" Izzy's smile suddenly froze, as she cleared her throat. But a bit uncomfortable... "Well, my mom was also part of the squad from Chef's Hatchet, so while one time they had a little fight, they stopped talking with each other for years… I think was because of the fact he shot her in the chest in a sparing match… and she is still angry at him."

"WHAT?" Cody shouted as it was enough to make Izzy zip his mouth.

"Shhhhhh, it's a touchy subject for both my mom and Chef… After that, I got transferred to an RCMP summer camp for a few months before I left there and went to high school." Izzy commented as she shrugged off the rest of the story. "I think high school was way worse than the military… Trust me, being a team leader is more brutal than actually learning how to use weapons."

And with that, Cody whimpered and started to regret asking those questions.

Around the time Trent was looking and seeing Courtney and Gwen talking happily with each other, he tilted his head as he couldn't understand the reason why everyone from the Killer Bass seemed to be avoiding seeing him at all… Even after the nightmare he had, he was feeling a bit paranoid when it came to them being in silence. They would need only the makeup and the group would be the mimes from his nightmare.

In the next second, he was surprised to see Lindsay resting on his lap.

"Hey, would you mind if I take a tan in here, right?" Lindsay asked as Trent gave a good smile.

"Oh babe, I wouldn't mind at all." Trent smiled as he gave place for the blonde bombshell, but the tone of the voice made Beth Grit her teeth angrily.

Confession – Beth.

"Are you kidding me?" Beth said as she narrowed her eyes. And looked at the camera. "That boy literally made the girl who had a crush on him buried alive and he forgot to take her out. And now that he is getting the silent treatment, he just goes for a girl who has a boyfriend? Tyler do me a favor and punch on his face when he gets eliminated next."

"Can you believe the audacity of him?" Gwen commented as she started paddling which described everything that happened from the time she was walking downstairs. "I mean, he smiles, fine do whatever you want. But he didn't even go to talk to Geoff nor Ezekiel and say that he was sorry for what happened."

Courtney remained quiet as she understood why Gwen was venting herself to her. Trent didn't seem apologetic for what happened to them, so it was clear that Gwen was mad... hell, Duncan and DJ, and even Tyler wanted to beat the crap out of Trent for what happened. And God forbid if she and Bridgette and even Eva would have done to him for doing something so stupid. Maybe that's why Ezekiel didn't trust him in the first place.

"Well, Ezekiel wanted us to be the ones to take you both out... Can you imagine if we had trusted him to take you both? How long it would have taken?" Courtney had to agree with the goth... that was messed up on so many levels.

"There were times I was counting how long it would have been... DJ got us out in 12 minutes... I don't know if Trent would have made us wait 20 or even half an hour... And that scared me... because 5 minutes was already chilling, 12 minutes was a nightmare... if was 20 minutes or even 30..." Gwen commented that Courtney remained quiet... knowing that the girl was still feeling terrible for it... "I think I'm still a bit broken when it comes about to think of that... I don't know how Ezekiel did it."

Courtney remained quiet, but then she glanced at the homeschooled boy who seemed to have a great conversation with DJ, that even DJ was playfully placing both his hands on his ears and trying to stop Ezekiel.

"It's dr Gerbil's world. It's dr Gerbil's world." Ezekiel was laughing as DJ wanted to beat himself with his Oar.

"SHUT UP, I GOT IT," DJ shouted annoyed as both started to laugh at the idea...

Courtney smiled to see the duo happy and making fun of the trip.

"It's because Ezekiel found some good friends who would be willing to take his back... He feared to die alone, but I think after he got on this show. He never felt alone anymore. That's why we are here to help him. Because we are his friends. His true friends." Courtney emphased which brought attention to Gwen who hummed an understanding. "And gotta confess, if Bridgette and Eva wouldn't have vouched for you... I wouldn't have trusted you. But for seeing how much you passed with Zeke... You belong with us."

"Thanks." Gwen smiled as Courtney seemed to be a great leader to help the team with their problems. "Now, can you tell me what is between you and Duncan?"

"WHAT." That was the shout that made all the campers jump in surprise from their canoes. And a good talk Gwen would like to tease Courtney in the future.

Geoff and Bridgette seemed to be fine going across the water, as the duo seemed to be comfortable in silence. But suddenly Bridgette tilted her head.

"Hey Geoff, can I ask you something?" Bridgette decided the conversation.

"Sure, what's up?" Geoff smiled as he felt nice to have a conversation with his partner who was still confused about one thing.

"Yesterday, I heard some noises about you and the boys talking, and when I got there. I saw a mark of burn on the floor, Did something happen?" Bridgette asked which Geoff realized about the talk he had with the boys in the morning.

"Oh, if you are talking about the failed magic trick Harold pulled out, trust me, don't believe in them when they said I ran away… I went to the beach to some water to extinguish the fire." Geoff commented as he took his hat off.

…

That comment alone made Bridgette raise her eyebrow…

"Wouldn't have been better if you went near the bathrooms to take the water?" Bridgette asked which made Geoff stop… and then his head went down.

"The plan sounded better in my head," Geoff replied which made Bridgette laugh from the bad idea the party boy had… And the laugh was enough to make Geoff smile.

The surfer gave a glance at the hat and noticed there was something inside.

"Hey, what's inside of the hat?" Bridgette commented, as she quickly took his hate, and gave a slight glance… And then when she found what it was she couldn't help but smile happily. "Oh, it's a murex seashell."

Geoff's eyes went wide open as he glanced at the big seashell which was itching on his head for a while. And looking at the reaction of the girl nearby him, it seemed he found something that the surfer liked.

"Do you like seashells?" Geoff asked as he could see Bridgette smiling at him.

"Yeah, my cousin was the one who got me to enjoy surfing, so we spent most of our childhood looking for seashells. He got a massive collection, and he showed some you could hear the entire ocean." Bridgette commented as Geoff seemed to be nodding from the way she described her story with seashells. And her intelligence of how to treat them well.

"Harold, you are the best." Geoff thought as he promised himself that he would give a high five to the nerd at the time they would finish the challenge.

In the canoe Cody and Izzy were currently in, Cody learned so many stories about Izzy that he was in the process of filtering, some stories sounded too stupid to be true… and others were too absurd that they actually could be true. He was debating if the camera or even the microphones were recording or even cutting the moments where Izzy would bear most of the watchers in some time… But he was there, listening… Because he was starting to think… that Izzy wasn't the person most of the guys were thinking at the start of the show… She seemed crazy, but every move she made was calculated for some objective, and from the stories… he started to make a careful look at Izzy who was still smiling like she was planning something. But to disguise that, he did his best to share a few stories of himself.

"And then they have an arrow pointed to my face, Duncan acting like a crazy dog, Courtney with the desire to rip my parts, and even Harold who was promising to break my neck," Cody told the time he went to pick Katie and the reaction was to see Izzy laughing so hard that her legs went up.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA, So you pissed your pants? I bet you pissed your pants." Izzy laughed as she wanted to tease the boy who was blushing in shame.

"Oh come on… it was a freaking bear… and you were authentic, you and the real bear made me not control my bladder." Cody pouted which made Izzy snicker from her fun.

"Okay, okay, my bad… but it was really funny. I was like Roar, and you were like AHHHH my bladder. I'm pissing myself. HAHAHAHAHAHA." Izzy laughed as Cody pouted at her.

"You're mean," Cody said playfully and Izzy giggled to herself.

"Alright, alright, sorry for scaring the piss of you. But it will be funny to see the episode in a few years." Izzy said optimistically which made Cody facepalm with his oar and even hurt himself with and make Izzy laugh even louder. "AHAHAHAHAHAHA."

"Rar, rar, rar. Okay, you had your fun." Cody said as he rolled his eyes, and suddenly noticed the mist crossing around… "Hey, did this were here before?"

"Nope," Izzy said gleefully. As she could see from the mist and pointed the direction with her oar. "On that direction is the Boney Island. So, not touchy things mister touchy."

"OH COME ON, I'M STOPPING DOING THAT," Cody said in an outburst that made many campers stare at him, which made Izzy laugh even harder. Making rolls his eyes, and gives a quick smile. "Alright, let's go crazy military junior."

The group saw Cody just ignoring them and Izzy being well, Izzy. The group went back to their own decisions.

"It's the leader of Infatile unity." Izzy corrected as she smiled with to have someone to share her stories and lies, and still being a good ear… "Paddle."

"Yes Ma'am," Cody said as both paddled in the direction of the island.

And within a few minutes, all the other canoes soon reached the shore of the cursed island.

"Okay. Did you see that skull?" Izzy excitedly said the only camper not to be frightened by Boney Island one bit. "How cool is that?! It's like this place is haunted or something!"

Just then the sounds of some vicious creatures were heard coming from within the jungle of the island making most of the camper's flinch. Courtney nodded to Gwen who seemed to have the same thoughts as her.

"Let's just get this over with," Gwen commented which made both teams quickly get to work.

Everyone who shared a canoe picked up the canoe they were sharing and quickly took off into the jungle in the direction Chris pointed out to them on the map this morning. The scenery seemed to only get darker and grimmer as they ran forward. There were skulls all over the place either on the ground or staked on spears. Many trees seemed to be bitten down with the stumps having large teeth marks on them.

Just then, halting the progress of both the Bass and Gophers, was a large tree falling right in front of them. Everyone flinched and looked around to see what caused this and a few spotted shaking bushes and some large glowing eyes peeking out.

"I think I saw something," Cody whispered as the shaking bushes got more violent. Something finally then emerged from the bushes and everyone was treated to what looked like beavers…but were the size of bears and had tusks on them. "Monster…beavers!"

Everyone screamed in terror as the monster beavers all looked at them with rather…hungry expressions.

Confession - Chris

"A remnant of the Pleistocene Era, the woolly beaver is a day-active rodent indigenous to Boney Island," Chris explained what the deal was with those monster beavers. "Oh yeah, and they're meat eaters."

At the time that happened, it was the time the Killer Bass team went from one direction while the Screaming Gophers went into the other direction. And the time it was the time for them to run.

(Killer Bass)

The group started to run in panic, while DJ was holding the canoe by itself, and Ezekiel was running for his life. But by taking the new bow he got from Izzy, he knew it was the time to do something.

"Guys, go ahead," Ezekiel said as he took his bow and arrow and prepared to do some instant shots.

The group stared at the homeschooled boy who decided to take the arrow and already placed it to his compound bow and quickly decided to aim and one of the beavers, who was staring angrily and hungrily at him…

"Okay, if we take something from the island we would be cursed… so if we kill something from this island, would we be double cursed?" Ezekiel didn't shoot as the thought passed on his mind… And seeing the animals were in his direction. He decided to see if there was something… anything… And by some miracle, he found, a big wasp nest… And knowing that one arrow wouldn't do anything… He proceeded to take 6 arrows from his quiver and do something while the animals were approaching his group. Aiming to not pierce the wasp nest. But to make a huge shake on the tree which would be enough for a provocation.

*deep breath*

*aim*

*THUMB**THUMB**THUMB**THUMB**THUMB**THUMB*

And with that, 6 arrows penetrated the tree nearby the next, and the shake was so much that it was enough to make the wasps furious and with that get out from the said nest…

"RUN FOR YOUR LIVES NOW.* Ezekiel's first part of the plan was done right, but now he provoked an animal that would hunt down anyone who just messed with their nest. Ezekiel decided to hide the arrows inside of his blouse, as the monster beavers noticed the buzzing sound of their most dangerous enemy.

*BZZZZZZ* BZZZZ* *BZZZ*

Confession - Chris

"Eletricvital Wasps, a native creature which produces amazing honey, trust me, they produce honey, and they are some of the most lethal creatures around Boney Island. Someone who provokes them is the one who wants to have a date with the death." Chris explained what the deal was with those monster wasps, creatures that not even the beavers would dare to mess with... "Oh yeah, and they're also meat eaters."

The Killer Bass ran as if their lives depended on it… Since they heard Ezekiel decide to provoke a nest of wasps, it was a success that even the beavers quickly went to both fight and run away from such terrible creatures.

It was a distraction, and they didn't want to be the target of the said wasps, so they quickly ran away.

And the Screaming Gophers didn't have weapons to protect themselves, they resorted to running away from the beavers that tried to attack them. A bear who was enjoying itself a good scratch on its back in a tree was humming happily until it found a bunch of teenagers running away from the native animals of Boney Island…

The bear stopped to process if he saw things, so it took his glasses to place on its eyes, to see if that was true to see humans going around the island after what would be years.

They then thought they got them to leave them alone when they walked into a small pond that had a bunch of rather large nests surrounding them…

"No way out," Owen said as he felt despair appearing for the first time, and looking at the beavers approaching, it seemed that the end was coming sooner than they expected. But by some miracle, the beavers stopped following them… And turned their backs to the Screaming Gophers, they finally would have time to sigh in relief.

"Look, they are going away." Trent smiled as he felt relieved…

But Owen also had a question that would be perfectly used at that moment.

"Hey, would someone over here have an extra underwear to share?" Owen commented as he smiled sheepishly at the group who seemed to laugh at his joke, but then he shook his head. "No, it's serious… Hahaha."

And then with a nervous fart… Owen committed a terrible mistake… By waking up a bunch of prehistoric geese to start chasing them.

"OKAY, IT'S FOR SURE THAT I'M GOING TO NEED UNDERWEAR," Owen shouted as the group ran back in the direction of the beavers, but now this time they were being followed by the prehistoric birds.

The bear who was with its glasses to make sure if the humans were real, finally had the time to see them once again… Blinking in disbelief… the same bear decided to break it and go back to it's scratching once again.

Cody noticed they needed to do something, so suddenly an idea came to his mind.

"Wait a second," Luckily for them, Cody was the one to save them as he brought a loaf of bread with him. "Found it."

"Ohhh, where did you get that Cody?" Izzy commented as she found it interesting the geek boy had something to be prepared for in the haunted forest.

"I was planning to ask Katie for a romantic picnic while both our teams were doing the fire challenge," Cody commented as the group stared at him in disbelief. "Okay, It's a bad idea since this place is trying to kill us all, but come on, a boy has to try."

"Well, I would love to have a romantic dinner here," Izzy said as she smiled widely, and the group stared at her like she was insane. Except for Owen and Cody who seemed to know that she was telling the truth, and Cody knew about her military background.

"Of course, you do, you crazy girl," Heather said as she rolled her eyes, and Cody threw the bread to the floor for the prehistoric birds which got them to leave them alone.

At the time they went to the splitting pathway, the Killer Bass found that the sound of the wasps, could not be heard anymore, and the whole team could sigh in relief.

"Phew, that was close," Ezekiel commented as he stared at everyone looking at him. "What?"

"Dude, are you insane? You not just risked yourself, but you made a whole nest of wasps go crazy in our direction." Duncan commented as he looked not just annoyed, but showing a bit of worry in his voice.

"I know, I know. But I had to risk it. It was the only way to make the beavers leave us alone. So for me, it was best to make both animals clash with each other and let nature go it's course than actually trying to kill and be cursed forever." Ezekiel said as he himself was giving deep breaths. "It was crazy that we survived. So let's focus on winning this challenge and go back to the camp. Pronto."

"Okay, but don't you dare to do something crazy like that again," Courtney ordered and Ezekiel rolled his eyes. "I mean it. Your safety is also important, so let's survive together."

"Alright, alright, now which side should we go?" Ezekiel said, as he tried to recall from the episode, which one would be the safest to go.

"I think we should go for the left." Courtney pointed as Gwen felt the pressure, over the canoe. "Ops, sorry."

"Well, I think the right one would be the best." Gwen pointed in the direction of the right way, and Geoff and Bridgette decided to agree.

"Yeah, I think it's the best to risk on the right," Geoff asked, and Ezekiel decided to nod his head. And the Killer Bass once again went in the direction of their instincts.

The Screaming Gopher followed the trace of Killer Bass until they found the pathway the Bass chose to go on the right, and Trent decided to tell the group to go to the left.

Things seemed to be going well for them as there was nothing in their way to disturb them. At least until Trent suddenly started to lower into the ground.

"Whoa. Guys, uh, don't wanna panic here, but I'm shrinking!" Trent yelled to everyone as they all looked to see where Trent ended up. A pool of quicksand.

Confession – Trent

"Right. How am I supposed to know what quicksand looks like?" Trent questioned with a frown. He raised his arms in disbelief. "It looks just like sand."

Confession - Chris

"Hahahaha! Can you believe they fell for that?!" Chris started laughing hard at the fact that Trent actually ended up getting into the quicksand. "Haha, I set it up, but I didn't think anyone would walk into it! Haha, that's just great! Ahahahahaha!"

"Uh-oh…" Trent let out as everyone gasped as they watched the guitarist sink further down into the sand.

"Trent's stuck!" Lindsay screamed as she and Beth set the canoe she, Beth, and Trent were carrying as she went after Trent. "I'm coming, Trent!"

"No don't!" But Trent's words were in vain as Lindsay soon found herself sinking in the quicksand right next to Trent.

"I'm stuck too!" Lindsay gasped as she looked at her sinking body. "I so didn't see that coming."

Everyone quickly looked around to see if there was anything they could do. Just then Cody spotted something as he let go of the canoe he and Izzy were carrying, with they both set it down on the ground as Cody ran off. Everyone watched as Cody climbed up a tree grabbed onto a vine and used it to swing down to the quicksand pit to try and grab Trent's hand…only to miss and slam right into a tree.

Luckily the vine came back over the pit with Trent quickly grabbing it and climbing himself and Lindsay out and landing safely on solid ground. Everyone cheered as Cody, who was in a bit of a daze, walked over to the now-safe Trent and Lindsay.

"Whoa. Hey, thanks, bro." Trent held up his hand for Cody to high five only for the still dazed Cody to miss. "You're a lifesaver."

Cody then shook his head to get his senses back and asked Trent. "I am?"

Lindsay then came in and hugged Cody. "My hero!" The dumb blond happily said before letting go of Cody. "Where did you learn to do that?"

"You know, I watch a lot of movies," Cody explained making Lindsay giggle a little bit.

Confession – Cody

"I know that Katie said to be aware of how Trent will receive a lot of backlash from what happened at the last challenge. But I couldn't let both of my teammates die." Cody defended himself as he drew a line when he knew that even the Killer Bass wouldn't be so cruel. "I mean, I hope they are not going to get angry when they find out that I saved him, and he may want to talk to me more."

The Killer Bass were all making good progress with their hike. The woolly beavers continued leading them to where they needed to go and they were able to avoid most obstacles in their path. For example, not ending up in any quicksand. And with Ezekiel going in front of the DJ, he could see something strange around.

"Guys, let's try to avoid the plants with thorns around here, we don't know if they can be poisonous or not. So be ready to say if you just…" Ezekiel was pointing out until one scene that he expected to see in the show happens once again.

"AAAHHHH!" Suddenly Geoff was screaming in pain as he fell to the floor. "My leg! I'm down! I'm down! Oh, it's so unfair! Why did this have to happen now? Oh! Why? Why?!"

"End up like him," Ezekiel commented as he sighed in disbelief.

"Geoff!" Bridgette called out in concern as she went to check on him.

"What the problem dude? Got a thorn on the leg?" Ezekiel asked Geoff who was nodding his head at his friend.

"I can't feel my leg dude!" Geoff yelled as he tried shaking his leg around to wake it up only to be met with pain. "Never! I can feel it hurt! Hurting so much."

"Okay, so you are only feeling pain but also numbness in the entire region of it. Does anyone know how to take venom from the system?" Harold asked as Bridgette looked and noticed that there was one thing that she should do.

"I know," Bridgette commented as she took the shirt of the party boy.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Geoff said as he shouted in pain, but then he felt the thorn being taken away. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH."

And what Bridgette did was the procedure of taking the venom of the plant by sucking out and spitting on the floor.

The Killer Bass remained away as they looked disgusted at what the surfer was doing until she took Geoff's shirt, and a water bottle, and used it as a way to clean the injury and made an improvised bandage with the pink shirt.

"Okay, this is the best we can do for a few hours. When we get to the camp we should check if you need medicine for that." Bridgette commented as he looked at the little thorn and quickly launched back to the plants.

"Ahhhh," Geoff sighed in relief, as the pain finally got away. But still, a part of his leg felt numb from the terrible torture. "Thanks Bridge… you are a lifesaver."

"Thanks… I learned that from my friends who like to defend the rights of the animals, we learned to use that in case of one of us would get bitten by a venomous python."Bridgette commented proudly as Geoff seemed to be getting up with his leg.

"Okay, I can't feel my leg. But the pain is going away. So I think I still can go." Geoff commented and Gwen rolled her eyes.

"Look, I know that this is a touching moment, but we should be ahead of the Screaming Gophers, so let's end this challenge and go back to the camp," Gwen commented as she rolled her eyes, and Courtney nodded her head.

"Yeah, Duncan. I think it's time for you to stop slacking around and go help Bridgette to carry the canoe since you have been making less effort than anyone." Courtney raised her eyebrow and Duncan realized that he got busted.

"Dammit," Duncan snapped his fingers from seeing his plan didn't work, and now he had to help the man of one leg work. "Fine. Let's just finish this."

Confession - Geoff

"I didn't know if I was gonna make it," Geoff said which was followed by a sharp inhale. "It was touch-and-go. But Bridgette really managed to save my skin on there. She is awesome."

Confession – Bridgette

"I've seen surfers get eaten by sharks before, but this?" Bridgette said with a look of horror on her face. "This was horrifying! Thank God I learned from my friends how to treat venom bytes and how to take it from the system. Who knows what would happen if was a lethal dose?"

Confessional – Ezekiel

"And that's why you shouldn't be near to thorns of unknown plants around a haunted island. You never know what it can do to you. People say it would be a simple splinter. Maybe, but ever heard about little mosquitoes whose bite could be so lethal that you need to go to the hospital?" Ezekiel commented as he pointed to a fact. "That's why you should be wary of little things, you never know that that a little spider could kill a man… And Geoff needs to learn to wear pants when he is in the middle of the forest."

Confessional - DJ

"The man just...kept going!" DJ said with the utmost respect for Geoff. "Using only a leg or not, the dude's got heart."

Killer Bass managed to go to the safety location, and a few minutes before the Screaming Gophers came. The team seemed to be happy as they had one good trick on their sleeve.

At the time the Screaming Gophers got there, the Killer Bass team was already with a fire growing up.

With Chris monitoring them from a helicopter up above, the two teams were quick to try and get a big enough fire going. On the Gopher's side, Heather was rubbing two sticks together to try and get a fire going while Leshawna was banging rocks together. While Killer Bass was with their fire almost permitted by Chris.

How'd they do that so quickly?" Heather looked as if she couldn't believe how fast the team was working. Until Duncan silently answered Heather's question by pulling out and igniting a lighter he had with a smirk on his face.

"No rule against carrying lighters," Chris said as the camera went over to him in his helicopter. "Edge, Killer Bass."

It didn't take long until the whole group of Screaming Gophers were looking for more wood to make their fire stronger, and Beth was walking around the area between the bushes. There was something that made her eyes sparkle. Something that she never seen before. A Tiki statue carved in stone, something that impressed her… She wanted to have it as a lucky charm… without knowing the consequences of bringing such a forbidden item with her.

Cody was having a good time with Katie as both seemed to be talking, and even Cody who was drinking a good soda can he brought from his pants… Katie looked at him weirdly, and she couldn't help but roll her eyes, as he tried to look cool, but was still the same dorky that she liked to pass the time on the beach.

"Hey, Cody." And then a voice made Katie cringe, and frown upon the boy who seemed to be chilling about. "I want to once again thank you for saving my life."

Katie paused, and then gave a slight glance to Cody who was smiling sheepishly at him… But she smiled and kissed his cheek, before leaving the place, and not even looking at the guitarist who was looking confused.

Cody watched how the cold shoulder she gave to Trent was almost like placing ice on their underwear because damn, he shrives from seeing the cold glare Katie was giving to Trent at that moment.

"Hey, Trent. No problem." Cody decided to be polite, and saw Trent giving a look on Gwen from a far distance… and with a soda can in his hand, he couldn't help but sigh. "Dude, can I be honest with you?"

"Yeah sure man," Trent commented as smiled positively, Cody had to be the bringer of bad news.

"I know that you may have feelings for Gwen… Trust me, I do…" Cody commented as he placed a hand on his chest. "And I even confessed that I had at the time we started the show. But you also gave me a tip to not keep insisting and act naturally as myself… But bro, you messed up…"

"What do you mean?" Trent said as he raised both his eyebrows.

"You left someone who almost died in a landslide to suffer PTSD in the Phobia Challenge… And everyone from the Killer Bass hates you." Cody went real to his talk as he made Trent look at him confused.

"What do you mean? Gwen didn't seem to have suffered that bad, and they took her out before I could manage." Trent said as he raised both his arms to defend himself.

"Dude… You have to know… that…" Cody was about to say that it wasn't Gwen who suffered the most, but at the time he was going to say that, they both heard Heather clearing her throat towards the due.

"Are you both happy in your little boys' club? Good, because if you both didn't see, we are in the middle of the challenge." Heather wanted to interrupt both boys, because she knew that she needed someone that she could use as a meat shield, and the geek boy seemed to want to spill the beans, and she didn't want that.

On the Killer Bass side, the whole group gathered the much wood as possible, that even was needed. Geoff little by little felt that his leg could be used to try to help… But he needed to keep jumping like a bunny to make sure that he would be fast enough to help them all… Even if he had to fall and get up with the help of DJ and Duncan sometimes.

At the time Courtney looked, she felt a bit disappointed with it…

"I don't think that would be big enough," Courtney commented DJ was about to command the Killer Bass to bring more wood, but suddenly a voice came nearby.

"No, that's enough." Ezekiel's voice came when the group came to see the homeschooled boy bringing something like a tiny orange ball with him.

"What do you mean we have enough?" Gwen commented as Ezekiel took that little ball with him and decided to explain.

"I saw Izzy preparing something like that… And I have a feeling in my gut that this would cause a lot of fire. It's made of tree sap and sand. So let's give it a try." Ezekiel said at the same time, as Izzy was smiling wide open to him. "STAY BACK, FIRE IN THE HOLE."

At the time Ezekiel placed the little ball on the firepit, everyone from the Killer Bass jumped away, which made an explosion the size of a little house, and made Chris stare in surprise at the fire that remained on the Killer Bass' Side.

"Very well done Killer Bass, but if you want to come to copy me… you need to learn from a professional like me." Izzy giggled maniacally as she also gave instructions to her team. "STAY BACK EVERYONE, THIS IS GOING TO BE BIG."

At the time the Screaming Gophers saw the explosion from the Killer Bass and saw that Izzy had a ball even bigger than the version of Ezekiel, the group didn't think twice, they ran away from the giggling maniac pyromaniac Izzy.

Izzy launched the ball on the Screaming Gophers firepit… and it was like a nuclear explosion, the fire was enough to make Chris almost get hit by the helicopter.

"Woo-hoo-hooo." Chris enjoyed seeing both explosions and the good fires around the rescue… But he still needed to say who was the winner… "We have our fire-building winner… Point for Screaming Gopher."

At the time the explosion finished, Heather couldn't help but ask Izzy.

"Where did you learn to do that?" Heather asked the girl soot-covered girl who was still smiling widely.

"Ah, I spent a summer training with the reserves," Izzy explained as she got up to her feet, and decided to give even more details. "Yeah, I got into some trouble there and, like, blew up a kitchen by accident, which is why the RCMP is, like all over my ass. I am so totally AWOL."

The Killer Bass stared at Ezekiel who was still cleaning the residues of the sap over his hands.

"Yep, such a little thing can be very lethal. At least we managed to finish this challenge. Now let's go." Ezekiel said as the Killer Bass got their canoes and decided to go back to their race.

Noticing that the whole Killer Bass would need something to make themselves faster, and from the look of their own team, some felt that they wouldn't have a chance to run away against the group…

"We need a new plan to make us go faster…" Courtney commented as the team was preparing themselves to paddle until a new voice called their attention.

"You guys could get someone to swim behind the boats and push them." Suddenly Izzy, someone from the opposing team, spoke up to the Bass. "I did that once for this huge like, sixty-foot yacht; the whole crew had to flutter kick for like, eight days to get to shore. And like, four of us got eaten by sharks. I didn't, hehe, not me. But it was really insane. Okay, later!"

Cody realized something was wrong until Izzy looked at him and gave a little wink, which made him realize what she was doing… She was trying to make the team lose on purpose.

"That might work!" Geoff, now able to stand up on his own, said with a smile on his face. If someone strong enough could swim fast enough, they might just be able to barely make it in first.

"We need someone big enough to push all the canoes back." Bridgette put a hand to her chin in thought before she smiled as she looked at the Bass's brick house. "DJ, you're the only one who's strong enough."

DJ remained calm, as he looked at the whole group, who was preparing themselves to have their canoes united, and with all the things his entire team did with him… And all the challenges they were put through together.

"I can do this." Everyone looked to DJ as he spoke in a completely serious tone. "I have to."

Confession – DJ

"It was all up to me. Once I had a bad story related to me jumping in the water which caused me to suffer humiliation and even a name after that event… But for the time I was on this show, I survived through a cliff to a zone with sharks, then got into a marathon to still be awake, and then a hardcore dodgeball game, then a talent show, and then surviving in the forest for a whole day, and finally going against my deepest fear..." DJ said to the audience at home with a determined look on his face. "I needed to swim like a Killer Bass should and no wedgie flop was going to stand in my way. We are going to win this challenge. Or my name is James Mcnelson… and it isn't"

"That is one…brave man," Geoff said while pointing at DJ. The party dude's respect for the Brickhouse was at an all-time high at seeing DJ willing to put his fears aside to help his team once again.

As it turned out, this was probably faster than using oars. All of the Killer Bass canoes were stacked onto each other with all of the team riding on the top of the stack with DJ pushing them forward. And with the oars on each side, both Killer Bass helped DJ even further by combining all their efforts to make DJ go even faster as they all paddle together…

"COME ON, COME ON," DJ screamed as he was using all the strength he had in his legs. And with that, he pushed them so fast they were easily catching up to the Screaming Gophers. They didn't just catch up. They passed them! All the Bass were cheering DJ's name.

Although DJ seemed to not know how to stop when they reached the beach, they proceeded to fly off a rock like a ramp, fly over Chris, and crash on the other side of the beach. But hey, they were still the first team on the beach! "The Bass are the winners!" Chris announced leading to the Bass all cheering for the victory.

When the Gophers reached the beach, most were quick to glare at Izzy. The one who advised the Bass that allowed them to win. Cody looked at Izzy in concern… as he saw a plan she was doing at that moment… But he couldn't ask why, since she was giving a knowing smirk, and a giggle like it was similar to what she was asking to hold a secret.

Campfire - That night

Night had fallen on the camp. Once again, it was time for the ever-tense bonfire ceremony where tonight the 7th camper would be leaving Total Drama Island. Forever.

"And now, the always anxiety-inducing marshmallow ceremony," Chris announced while holding a plate of eight marshmallows. "When I call your name, come and get a marshmallow. Beth. Trent. Cody." The three campers smiled and went to go get their marshmallows with Trent and Cody pressing their marshmallows against the others as if to toast with them. "Owen. Heather."

And with that, there were two campers yet only one marshmallow. Izzy and Lindsay.

"One last marshmallow," Chris said with a grin as he tossed the marshmallow up and down in his hand. "The person who doesn't get this marshmallow will walk off the Dock of Shame and take a ride on the Boat of Losers. Who's it gonna be?"

But before Chris could name the camper that was staying, a helicopter was heard and everyone looked up to indeed see one flying above them with a searchlight shining down from it and onto Izzy. "Izzy!" A voice called out from within the helicopter. "We know you are down there! You are under arrest!"

At the time Cody heard such words, his eyes went wide open, and stared at Izzy who winked at him. From all the stories and even her sabotage… she knew the military would have come to find her… And now she was planning her escape.

"Well, it was good while it lasted. See ya!" Izzy said before standing up and pointing up at the helicopter. "YOU'LL NEVER GET ME ALIVE!"

Everyone then watched as Izzy laughed manically as she quickly ran away, the helicopter in hot pursuit of her.

"Well. That wraps that up." Chris said as everyone watched the scene with shocked looks. "Night everyone."

At the time the groups went back to their cabins, Geoff proceeded to find a good sedative to help him go to sleep, as tomorrow his leg would feel better... The last thing he did was to give High Five to everyone in the boy's cabin... Since their challenge, everyone did their best, and Harold deserved the high five to help over Bridgette.

Bridgette went to her bed... and smiled to see the Sea Shell Geoff gave to her... it was something that reminded her good childhood with her cousin, and it was good to listen to the sound of the ocean from the sea shells. She smiled as the days of camping seemed to be getting better and better.

Cody reflected on all the stories Izzy has told him about... And he couldn't help but wonder which one of them was actually true... and he was too afraid to ask Chef if he indeed shot Izzy's mom, which still seemed a touchy subject for both of them... But also seeing Owen a bit depressed to not see the crazy girl around him... The big boy seemed to have a crush on the chaotic girl, which Cody doesn't blame him...But he is not sure if Izzy sees Owen the same way he sees her...

So by shrugging off, Cody decided to ignore and think the whole day wasn't ready... it was best to guard her secrets since she seemed to trust him. His team seems to be getting smaller and smaller... And by glancing at Trent... he isn't sure if reality is going to hit the guitarist in the face if he isn't aware of how angry the rival team is with him... And yet, Cody decided to go to sleep and have nice dreams with Katie.

Ezekiel placed both his bow and quiver on the corner of his bed... and looked at the ceiling as he was thinking about the same thing...

Izzy must be on the Playa del losers now... And seemed to be having fun in her chaotic way until the merge happened. By closing his eyes... Ezekiel knew that the Screaming Gophers were now cursed as Beth was hiding her Tiki in her bag, an unlucky amulet that she would think was to attract luck.

And with that... another night of heavy sleep from exhaustion to all the campers just happened. With their prayers, the next challenge wouldn't be harder...

Poor little souls.

Chapter Text

"Last time, on Total Drama Island…" Chris flashed his perfect white teeth at the camera as he began the recap. "Both teams set out on a canoe trip to deadly Boney Island. Stories were shared, gifts were given, and people were running from dangers and suffering a possible poison thorn which made them handicapped. There were winners. And there were losers. Also known as, The Gophers. The last marshmallow was set to go to either Izzy or Lindsay, but the RCMP swooped in, and bam! Izzy hightailed it out there! Hahahah, man, I knew the girl was nuts, but I didn't know she was totally insane! However, one Gopher may have secretly done something even crazier when she brought home a creepy stick statue voodoo thingy from the deadly haunted island. Will Beth live to regret her souvenir? And can my teeth possibly get any whiter? Find out here on Total. Drama. Island!"

The cabin of Screaming Gophers was never the same after the trip around Boney Island. Since the night after dealing with the exhausting crazy girl Izzy, slightly weird things have happened around the camp.

On the first day, Heather's bed suddenly cracked while she was sleeping. The fact she woke up with her face on the floor made her mood sour for the whole day. The Killer Bass didn't care at all, since the girls never interacted with each other all the time.

Lindsay's product expired and the blonde girl didn't check it before applying it to herself... The second day made her scream in panic after her skin had a bad reaction from the lipstick she applied... Which made her lip deformed...

The entire day Lindsay had been screaming in panic and running around, for the entertainment of the viewers on pay-per-view.

Beth and Lindsay prepared the shower for Heather twice, and somehow whenever she went the water in the shower was scalding which made her scream in pain and horror.

Heather was mad, and Beth and Lindsay also suffered from the shower which suddenly went cold and scalding...

"Okay, this camp is trash," Heather said as she felt her skin pinkish from the hot water, and from the look of Lindsay and Beth who were still trembling from the cold shower but also with a few pink marks on their skin. "This place is in ruins."

And the girls around aren't the only ones who are feeling like that. Since Owen stumbled on the wooden stairs it cracked with his weight. Cody learned how a boy with 130 kilograms can overcome his fear of disarming a bomb... Now he felt on the verge of death like Ezekiel did. And he couldn't help but be in a fetal position every time he imagined Owen jumping on him...

That is until Katie pats his head and says that everything is going to be alright. That was a good thing for him to be grateful to have the tan girl by his side...

Trent also tried to use the shower. But the water pressure was enough to make the metal pipe separate itself from the wall and directly hit him in his face.

Little accidents made everyone wary about what was happening around the camp.

...

"Alright I talked with Chef and he said that the interns will come here to fix the showers this afternoon" Courtney and Gwen came to the group of campers, Heather was still annoyed but at least she could have a good shower the next morning.

The Killer Bass team has no idea what's happening. But it was lucky that nobody from their team seemed to be hurt from terrible showers.

With good satisfaction, the campers decided to resume their whole day...

The day of the challenge, when everyone thought it would have been the best time for them to prepare themselves for whatever craziness Chris would come up with... and since most of the days before the challenge starts... It always starts with a good morning, with the sun already up and with even animals like bunnies crossing around nature...

But suddenly the sound of a helicopter startled all the animals, as it appeared that it was nobody other than Chris who was still wearing his usual helicopter pilot uniform. And with that passing around the camp to scare all the campers once again...

"Oh! Hit the deck! They're coming, man! They found us!" Duncan shouted in panic, as his eyes went wide open and he immediately woke up from his dreams. And he with his white underwear jumped under Ezekiel's and Geoff's bunker... This left both Harold, DJ, and Geoff looking at the delinquent in confusion since they also woke up from the loud sounds.

Heather yawned as she started to get up from bed.

"He really just loves ruining our mornings. Well, whatever, Beth, Lindsay, go warm up the shower for me." Beth and Lindsay were still feeling sleepy, as both also felt still sleepy from the terrible wake-up. Until they heard Heather clapping her hands loudly. "Girls, now. Or we would be without our shower, we need to be the first ones to take the morning shower before the challenge, because there is no way that I'm going to be at the challenge smelling like that."

"Okay," Beth said as she got down from the bunker, with only the three on the female side of the Gophers, and from all the time she had been around the camper, Heather and Lindsay had been her best friends, and even Heather who can be a bit demanding, she also learned a lot from her. "I'm going to use my hand to check if the shower is fixed..."

"Good idea Beth, do that." Heather complimented as she was feeling uncomfortable on her back. Sleeping on these days has been dragging too much of the Queen Bee...

"Err... Heather, can I use the bathroom first? I need to go to urgently..." Lindsay said as she was almost with the desire to jump on her place...

And Heather looking at Lindsay who was feeling like she was about to explode... rolled her eyes.

"Fine, but you better be quick," Heather commanded as she could see Lindsay smiling happily and was about to leave. "Say Beth to also use it before I get inside of the shower."

"Okay." Lindsay smiled as she ran away. Leaving Heather once again trying to wake up.

Heather remained quiet and watched both girls leave to do whatever they wanted before she went to take a shower before everyone else... But still, something has been bugging her since the last challenge.

"Ugh... this team has 6 members now, and there are 9 fish heads... Each challenge is taking more and more from my team and I don't know when the merge will come... if it will be when we have 5 or 4... or even 3 members... This team is fated to lose..." Heather thought as she watched how every single challenge, even from the defeats... to their victory meant nothing to them... It was like she was outplayed by the other team... and it now made her realize her chances of being in the final three were less and less acceptable... "I need to use contingency plans for determined cases."

Ezekiel was still trying to find a good balance before going back into writing another chapter of Steven Universe.

Going back from Boney Island made him even practice some moves that he could draw Opal doing with her bow and arrow... And now that Izzy wouldn't be around until the merge. He missed someone with whom he could speak with honesty. Someone he could share his secret of being the one knowing what is going to happen in the future...

But now, he isn't sure what to do... Since Beth took the cursed item from the haunter island... He could see how everything was wrapping up around the Gophers, and such a curse was starting small... Because from the way Ezekiel saw it... Today's challenge would be the one in which Cody gets mauled by a bear in the cannon, but since most of the events happening and the quantity of the Gophers... it may be possible that Cody wouldn't suffer the said fate... He hoped so.

*Deep breath*

*THUMB*

*Release breath*

At the time Ezekiel was preparing to launch another arrow, the sound of the helicopter was enough to make him lose his concentration and made him target on the floor...

"Okay, Chris coming to the camp by helicopter... why am I not surprised?" Ezekiel said as he turned to see the helicopter flying above him and even crossing to the other side of the cabins. "Yeah, I'm glad I woke up earlier than dealing with this."

It didn't take long until Ezekiel found a line of girls waiting in front of the washroom, and every single one of them was holding their pee... And Beth and Lindsay were the guardians of the said place.

"What's going on?" The homeschooled boy asked which made the Killer Bass girls look at him in anticipation.

"IT'S HEATHER, SHE HAS BEEN HOLDING THE BATHROOM FOR HERSELF SINCE THEY WOKE UP," Courtney shouted as she was furious over the duo of girls who couldn't do anything since they were already there...

Gwen, Bridgette, and Katie were also on the verge of killing someone at that moment, but all came down when Ezekiel titled his head...

"So why don't you go to the boy's bathroom?" Ezekiel asked which made the girls stare at him in disbelief. "The interns who fixed the shower yesterday also gave a good clean up... And that is the best time to use it before Owen appears... Trust me, every time he goes on there is like a bomb from Mushroom War..."

The girls of the Killer Bass got the reference, so they immediately took the idea and ran straight to the bathroom, while Beth and Lindsay tilted their heads to him.

"It's not pretty," Ezekiel commented as he left the girls alone... It didn't take long until he found the boys dressing themselves up, and with him leaving his newest bow on his bed. A few minutes later, Chri's voice appeared from the loudspeakers.

"I hope you're ready for the most challenging challenge yet," Chris announced to everyone. "Breakfast in three minutes at the campfire pit."

A little over three minutes afterward, both teams were seen gathered up where Chris told them to be with the host of the show standing in front of all of the contestants.

"Are you ready for today's extreme max impact challenge?!" Chris yelled to everyone, really hyping up the challenge for today.

"We are ready!" Owen cheered while raising his arms.

"Incoming!" Chris yelled as he held up a box filled with cans and proceeded to throw one towards Bridgette. Bridgette flinched, but at the time she was about to get hit luckily Duncan came to the rescue and caught the can before it could hit her. And with one grip, the can of beans opened it up.

Chris then began throwing the cans of what the campers learned were beans to all of the contestants. "This is breakfast."

"No." Heather said with disgust as she looked at the can. "Breakfast is crepes, croissants, even Chef's crappy burnt eggs."

"Beans, beans, they're good for your heart, the more ya eat, the more ya-" Owen happily sang before Heather threw her can at the big guy's face.

"Today's challenge is about survival," Chris explained before pulling out something from behind his back. A paintball gun. "We're going hunting."

"Now that's more like it." Duncan said with an eager smirk.

"Isn't that a paintball gun?" Harold asked as he pointed to the green gun in Chris's hands.

"Why yes Harold," Chris said as he aimed the paintball gun at Harold and shot the ginger with it. "It is."

"So we won't be killing anything?" Bridgette asked with crossed arms.

"Negatory," Chris confirmed making Bridgette smile. "This is the first ever paintball deer hunt. I'll announce the teams once we get into the woods. So…finish breaky."

Just then a loud burp got everyone's attention and made them all look to Owen who already had a bunch of emptied cans around him with beans staining his body. "Aaaaah…" Owen let out in satisfaction. "Got any more?"

"Have mine," Ezekiel said as he launched his own can to the gluttonous boy. "I'm not hungry."

About 25 minutes later, the teams were all gathered up near the woods with Chris having a trunk next to him as well as a rack with paintball guns set up on it.

"And now for the team breakdowns," Chris announced as he took all the Bass red guns off the rack. "The Killer Bass hunters are…Courtney, Harold, Duncan, Geoff, and Bridgette. Locked and loaded with bass blue paint."

Chris then threw the four guns to the hunters for the Bass.

"And using orange paint are the Gopher hunters," Chris said as he grabbed the green guns off the rack. "Heather, Cody, Owen, Lindsay."

"Whahoo!" Owen cheered as he and the three other Gopher hunters caught their guns. "This is awesome man!"

"You also get these stylin' glasses and wicked camo caps!" Chris said as he reached into the trunk and pulled out said items. "The rest of you are now deer. Here are your antlers, noses, and little whitetails." Chris pulled out a headband with deer antlers attached, red deer noses, and belts with a little deer tail attached.

"Wow, I'm glad that I don't have to wear that." Heather scoffed as she took the hunter cap and glanced at Beth who was now holding the deer costume with uneasiness.

"I bet that there will be consequences if we don't use the costumes?" Ezekiel was not chosen to become a hunter, which for him was a very fair option since he never held a paintball gun, nor any kind of gun at all... So it wasn't his expertise... so if that means that he would be a deer, that wouldn't mean that it would get even more humilant.

"That's right. Take these off and your team is toast." Chris said as he proceeded to put the deer gear on Ezekiel. And he also got the shades the hunters got.

Chuckling was then heard from behind Ezekiel witch the homeschooled boy turned around a saw Owen grinning at him from behind. "Why are you laughing?"

"Oh, nothing." Owen continued grinning as Ezekiel narrowed his eyes, as he was giggling at the tail Ezekiel had. "Bambi." Owen then grabbed Ezekiel's tail and pulled it back and proceeded to snap it by letting it go.

"You know that I have a bow and arrows right?" Ezekiel gave the rhetorical question which made the smile of Owen drop. "You better be a good shot, tubby!"

Ezekiel said those words, and Duncan started laughing.

"Okay, that was good," Duncan said as Owen left Ezekiel alone, who scoffed. "Also..."

"If you are going to make fun of it, I know how to prank people," Ezekiel warned Duncan who grinned at him.

"Alright, alright, alright, spoil's sport," Duncan said as he went away, leaving Ezekiel with the definition of pot-calling kettle black on his mind.

Confession – Katie

"I don't know what everyone's complaining about," Katie said with a smile and proudly wearing her deer stuff. "I think these look great in me... I think Sadie would also look cute on this... *Gasp* maybe if I ask Chris to let me take these costumes and bring them home I can bring a spare one to Sadie. She is going to love it."

Cody saw Katie dressing herself as a deer, and his eyes sparkled at seeing such a tanned beauty in a way like that... He felt his face blush at the time she smiled at him and even showed her tail to him...

"Are you going to be fine dude?" Trent asked which made Cody jump from his place.

"Oh, hey Trent," Cody called the guitarist, who seemed relaxed from seeing the boy happy to have the gun. "Well, I'm more of a dodger than a shooter, but I think I can manage some points for our team."

"Well, I hope you have fun... I wish I could have gotten the paintball gun, but for me, it's not going to be difficult to hide in the forest." Trent said optimistically until he saw a group of Killer Bass staring directly at the two. "Oh, it seems the group of Killer Bass is staring at you in seriousness. Maybe you should be careful around them."

Trent left which made Cody glance around and found that all Killer Bass was staring not at him, but at the person who just left.

"It wasn't me who should be afraid, Trent." Cody sighed as he could see that probably this challenge was going to suck. And he has no idea how to deal with it. "Are we even going to win?"

A few meters away Heather watched Beth getting ready to leave until someone touched her shoulder.

"Ah, Heather," Beth said as the Queen Bee was using her full hunter set.

"Okay, you need to stay at the front part of the start of the challenge." Heather gave the instruction which made the farmer tilt her head.

"But... wouldn't that expose me to the others to hit me?" Beth asked which made Heather roll her eyes.

"Not when me and Lindsay will be protecting you." Heather gave the plan and even whispered the details which made Beth fear the consequences.

"But isn't that illegal?" Beth asked which Heather scoffed.

"He didn't specify the strategies. So that means everything works. Even the outside boundaries for hunters... But I think the deer cannot leave the forest. Just the hunters." Heather explained the points which made Beth nods her head at the boss of the alliance.

"Got it... I will be waiting for you both." Beth commented which she waved and left herself with Trent.

"Are you sure this is going to work?" Lindsay asked Heather, as the chances of winning the challenge would be minuscule. And even with Heather hesitating, it showed to the blonde girl that even the Queen Bee had no idea.

"I don't know, but that's our only option... Since from the way Killer Bass are looking at Trent... they are going to send the whole hunter squad after him... It's our only strategy to survive and win the challenge." Heather was sincere, that even she couldn't be in control of how things worked... she was glad to have a Pariah to take all the heat, which meant Beth would be saved from the target... "It's everything we can do."

(Killer Bass - Deer)

The deer of the Killer Bass team, Ezekiel, DJ, Katie, Gwen, and Katie, were now all seen walking through the woods. Chris told them the deer had a 15-minute head start to get into the woods and hide.

"This is easily the lamest thing I've ever done in my life," Gwen complained as she wasn't interested in suffering such a stupid challenge around.

"Well, at least they gave us a head start." Ezekiel tried to show positivity since Gwen wasn't that thrilled about being a deer in the game.

"I don't know about ya'll, but I'm outta here!" DJ then did something that surprised nearly everyone on his team. The brick house got down on all fours and started prancing away just like a real deer would. Making Gwen and Sadie's eyes widen.

Ezekiel looked amused since he acted exactly like the episode.

"Well, I think that's also my time to leave... See you later, and good luck." Ezekiel said, as he turned in the East direction and ran the fast as he could.

(Screaming Gophers - Deer)

Currently, the Gopher deer, Beth, and Trent were also walking through the woods and making the most of their head start with all of them, which the duo seemed to not be too happy about being the deer.

Beth remembered the words from Heather, so she smiled sheepishly.

"I think I have to go that way... Good luck Trent." Beth said quickly as she proceeded to hide in the bushes, to which Trent just smiled and walked away from the farmer teenager... After a few minutes alone. Beth looked again, and sighed in relief, to just walk around and find a rock for her to sit on. "I hope Heather is right."

(Killer Bass – Hunters)

"Alright team," Courtney called the team and Duncan, Harold, Geoff, and Bridgette looked at her. "I know that most of you want to go firstly to Trent, to possibly use all the bullets you have in your guns... but I also want to advise to leave at least some bullets in case we find Beth around... Another victory for our team would be good."

"So you don't want to make us separate ourselves to try to find both of them faster?" Harold asked as the group looked also in surprise.

"Well, to be honest... no," Courtney answered as she raised her own paintball gun to the group. "Every single one of us wants to keep harassing Trent for what he did, he hasn't apologized to us yet. So if he is still going to play the ignorant, let's use most of the bullets on him."

"I wished Heather would have been the deer... but shooting at Trent would cheer my mood today," Bridgette commented as Geoff tipped his hat. "What about you Geoff?"

"He made hails going directly from my head... this is personal," Geoff said as he was going to track the guitarist like a dog looking for a bone.

"Alright. I think we can use the V formation, to make a good way to spread the point of view, and with that, if we find him, we can call everyone to focus our bullets on him." Courtney smiled, as Duncan was chuckling with his teeth getting sharp.

"Oh, this is going to be fun," Duncan said as he could see the destruction going around the person who deserved it.

"Alright," Harold said as he showed his hand, for then Geoff came and placed his own hand above his, and Bridgette, and then Duncan, and finally Courtney did the same, they all grinned as they brought their hands together before raising them up in the air.

Chris proceeded to speak to everyone through a megaphone. "Start your paintballs!" The host told everyone as he was about to give the hunters the go-ahead to start hunting their fellow campers. "Game on!"

(Screaming Gophers - Hunters)

"Alright!" Heather smiled as she took her own gun, and smiled with Lindsay. "Let's go find Beth and protect her. And if we have luck, shoot someone from the other team"

Heather and then Lindsay watched Owen splash some yellow liquid onto himself.

"What are you doing?" Lindsay asked with a confused tone.

"Masking my scent so the deer don't smell me coming," Owen said as he prepared to go into full hunter mode.

"Tell me that isn't…" Heather's face turned green as she cringed in disgust, with Lindsay still looking confused, as the queen bee figured out what Owen was doing exactly.

"Pee?" Owen finished Leshawna's sentence with a nod of his head. "Yes. Yes, it is!"

"Eeeeeww!" Heather and Lindsay said in unison.

"We're hunting other campers. You stupid" Heather facepalmed as she told the big guy while backing away from him. "You don't have to hide your scent."

"You mean I collected all this pee for nothing?" Owen complained before throwing a jar of collected pee away with Heather and Lindsay running away screaming so it didn't hit them.

"YOU SICKO," Heather shouted as she run away the fastest as she could.

It didn't take long until both of them found someone sitting near the rock. Heather smiled as she could see Beth did exactly as she ordered.

"Good, you are here." Heather smiled pleased, as Beth still looked unsure about what was going to happen.

"Well, what about now?" Beth asked as she was sitting on the place, and she had no idea what she was going to do.

"I don't know about you, but I'm going to the dining hall, I'm starving. And I refuse to eat beans for breakfast." Heather said as she refused to be just guarding Beth, without any food to help them concentrate. "I'm going to bring chips, want some?"

"You don't like the barbeque version," Lindsay commented and the Queen Bee rolled her eyes.

"Then I would grab the other flavor. You want the barbeque one?" Heather asked annoyed, but in answer of that, the duo Lindsay and Beth nodded their heads happily at her. "Okay, Lindsay stay on guard, and protect Beth, we cannot let her be shot."

Confession– Heather

"Ok…my first contingency plan is to make sure that I still would have the 4 votes in my favor to all the people I would want to eliminate," Heather said as she pointed with 4 fingers. "Having Trent as a meat shield would also include that sometimes I would need to send the fat boy one day. But now, I just have one plan in case we are going to lose... But I still need to make sure Beth and Lindsay would stay in my side...They would be lost without me... man, why my friends are so dragging?... wait, I don't mean they are not my friends. How you can edit this out? STOP RECORDING."

(Screaming Gopher - Owen the Hunter)

"The hunter is a finely tuned machine. His senses heightened by the thrill of the chase." Owen was currently putting his focus to the max. He narrated his hunting journey for himself as he kept his eyes peeled for any Bass members wearing antlers and tails. Sniffing the air, Owen spotted something and quietly tiptoed over to it. Hiding behind a large enough push, Owen peaked and saw DJ still embracing his inner deer as shown by the teen munching on some grass. "Suddenly, our hunter spots a magnificent buck in the clearing. If he's to succeed, the hunter must demonstrate patience and control."

Just then Owen failed this second step as he snuck next to a bush closer to DJ…and proceeded to fart. Both Owen and DJ's eyes widened at this as DJ quickly looked around to see where the source of the noise was coming from.

Owen managed to keep it down long enough for DJ to simply forget about it and start munching on grass again as a bird proceeded to perch the top of his antler hat. "The hunter moves in, aware of every proton in his environment." Owen started quietly narrating again as he got ready to shoot the Bass deer in front of him…only for a large snake to slither onto the big guy making him stand up from his hiding place. "Aw crap!" Owen yelled as he threw the snake away from him.

Needless to say, DJ noticed this and quickly started to run away like a deer would. "Haha! It's on, DJ!" Owen gripped his gun as he started chasing after the brick house. "Your butt's a hamburger and I'm one hot barbeque!"

And chase he did. No matter what, Owen refused to let up on DJ. The big guy never took his eyes off the brick house and tried to take shot after shot of him with DJ managing to avoid the hits so far. "You're my burger now, DJ!" Owen yelled while panting. And like a true hunter, Owen refused to let up on his hunt for DJ.

Even after hitting his jewels against a rock, being led through a bunch of thorn bushes, and getting chased by a bunch of raccoons, Owen refused to let up on DJ and continued to chase after him and continued to shoot at him and unfortunately missed.

But things seemed to be looking up for Owen. Quite literally. Owen had managed to chase DJ all the way up the 1000-foot cliff the campers all went up for their first challenge. DJ was chased to the edge of the cliff with nowhere left to run. Beads of sweat went down DJ's head as Owen was right in front of him and aiming the paintball gun right at him. "You're mine now deer!" Owen said as he looked right into DJ's eyes.

With his gun pointed right at DJ, Owen put his thumb to the trigger…and nothing happened. Only clicking sounds were heard no matter how many times Owen pushed it. Owen grew nervous as DJ's nervous look soon turned into a glare.

"Um, the hunter knows that his prey will stay there for a moment, paralyzed in…uh, fear?" DJ didn't do anything Owen said with his narration as the brick house stomped right in front of Owen. "And respect? The deer cannot best the hunter."

DJ now looked down at Owen as the big guy nervously laughed and tried to back away from DJ.

"Hey, dude. C'mon now. Let's talk about this." That was the final word until the only thing DJ did was pick up Owen and throw him down the cliff, at the time Owen hit the water, just like the episode 2 of Total Drama Island, it happened a giant wave towards the beach… DJ looked at the damage he did with the fat boy and happily started running down the cliff.

Owen wasn't the only Gopher having a pretty rotten time. Heather had to wait under the stairs leading to the dinning hall. Until Chef Hatchet gets out from there wearing his swim shorts, and a float around his waist, and the Chef from such a terrible show seems to be whistling happily about the idea of going to swim while the group of brats would be enjoying another messed up challenge.

At the time Chef left the place, Heather went quickly from the place she was and went straight to the kitchen to find the chips she was going to bring for herself and her friends...

Heather paused...

"They aren't my friends... they are part of the alliance, nothing more than that," Heather commented to herself, as she took it from the shelters, the quantity of 5 chips, which would be enough for them to get going around the forest. And like a bullet, she opened the kitchen window, and closed it without Chef having any idea about her,

(Killer Bass - Ezekiel)

Walking around the forest being a deer wasn't something that Ezekiel would have in mind. But since he was bored and had nothing better to do... So he planned to make some traps to make the challenge more interesting.

The snare traps the trees and bushes and uses nothing more than vines to make the rope and the leaves to make the disguise...

"Man, that would be so funny if someone got caught by this." Ezekiel smiled since it wasn't a hunt if there weren't traps around... Making the traps for both deer and hunters would make the game more interesting.

"Hey, it's nice to see you here."Then a voice called, which made the excited Killer Bass smile and frown deeply.

The unamused face of the homeschooled boy was enough to say that he wasn't happy to find nobody else than Trent...

Confession - Ezekiel

"From all people to find me... In around all the giant forest, is it Strange that I would be happier to find Heather instead of him?" Ezekiel said as he looked annoyed at the camera, but also he took a good minute to calm down... "I know that a part of me still says that maybe I have been exaggerating, like all my team. Maybe one hour or someday I will find strength in my heart to forgive him... But his free-spirited smile really got on my nerves... Does he ever feel sorry at all?"

Ezekiel turned his head away and decided to ignore the teenager who kept calling hey.

"Ezekiel, wait, please. Come on man, talk to me... Everyone from your team is ignoring me or even being hostile." Trent decided to follow the homeschooled boy who was just walking even faster to ignore his voice. "Come on, speak to me. You are the only one who Gwen knows who passed the challenge with her."

And with that, Ezekiel stopped. And turning his head slowly, he decided that he had enough.

"That's it?" Ezekiel replied, but this time Trent saw that the boy in front of him was looking with all the anger inside of his heart. "It's all about Gwen? Not even caring about how me and Geoff had to suffer because of you?"

Trent stopped, and his worried face then became complete as he could see a few steps approaching him as well.

"Ezekiel, don't even try," Gwen called as she could see Trent and her face showing nothing more than anger. "Don't waste your time with someone like him."

Trent almost smiled if wasn't for the fact Gwen showed no feelings about seeing him around. Her eyes were cold like ice.

"Come on, Gwen. I'm sorry about leaving you both alone, I was caught by a surprise attack." Trent explained but neither of them seemed to be moved by that.

"Well, what about your suggestion to make Geoff's hail cloud go lower and hit stronger on his face?" Gwen asked which now made the guitarist flinches from the question.

"Well, that I cannot defend myself, it was my bad, but I was just kidding with him. It doesn't seem to be that bad." Trent scratched his head sheepishly but that made not only Gwen's mad, but Ezekiel became absolutely peeved.

"It doesn't seem that bad? THAT BAD? DUDE, YOU LEFT ME TO HAVE FLASHBACKS OF MY ALMOST DEATH YOU MORON." Ezekiel shouted with such anger that Trent's eyes went wide open. Gwen tried to place her hand on his shoulder but Ezekiel refused. "YOU HAVE ONLY MIME FEAR, I ALMOST LOST MY LIFE UNDERGROUND, ALMOST BIT THE DUSK, KICKED THE BUCKET. DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW IS THE FEAR OF DEATH? AND THEN GETS IN PANIC BECAUSE OF HAVING ALMOST THE SAME FEELINGS AGAIN BECAUSE YOU WERE THE DOUBLE OF THE TIME YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE? AND WHEN YOU COME HERE TO HAVE THE BALLS, THE BALLS TO ACTUALLY SAY SORRY, WAS BECAUSE GWEN WAS THE REASON WHY YOU ARE SORRY, AND ME AND GEOFF DIDN'T SUFFER THE SAME OR EVEN WORSE THAN HER?"

The more the time passed the more Ezekiel shouted, which made Trent even palled from receiving the reality check in his face...

He remembered Cody warning about a person suffering from PTSD and from the looks of the team. The person who wanted to hurt Trent so much was... The pink shirt, cowboy hat teenager, who wanted so much to hurt him...

At the time Trent was about to say something. Suddenly he felt a cold object aiming directly at him...Slowly turning around, he saw a delinquent boy who was with his paintball gun aimed at him.

And behind him, the other members of the team have all their weapons aimed at him.

"Err..." Trent felt nervous about seeing the entire team staring at him with all their weapons, and nothing more than unamused expressions on their faces.

Ezekiel noticed how things would end. So he decided to make something clear.

"Hey guys, did anyone watch The Godfather 1?" Ezekiel asked such a random question... But at the time the Killer Bass nodded their heads to him, since was a known classic movie...Until everybody realized what Ezekiel meant... In one single scene, a person is surrounded by people with guns.

Trent started to sweat cold and tried to even look for Gwen, who just simply ignored and followed the green hat's example and left the prey for their hunters.

Trent palled as Geoff walked in front of the group with their faces showing their true intentions... Trent didn't even have time to react or run...

They Sonny Corleone him.

It was such a dramatic scene, that Chris made sure to place it on the episode with even an Italian opera song Parla Piu Piano, and in slow motion...

The blue ink goes through the body of Trent and with the coldest look from Duncan, Bridgette, Courtney, Harold, and Geoff...

Every single paintball was like hitting his clothing even his face... And every single one of them hurt it like they don't have mercy on him.

Balls of torture hit his body...

He went down... And Geoff slowly walked as he pointed the gun to his face.

"No, not in the face," Trent begged, as Geoff simply tipped his hat like it was a fedora, and gave the mafia style of execution... And without mercy shot the guitarist 5 times in the face.

At the time that happened, the Killer Bass group remained quiet. And then walked around, from the knocked-out camper.

(Screaming Gopher – Cody)

At the time hunting was not as successful as the geekester hoped, since he was walking for hours, and he didn't have any success, trying to find any deer to help his team… Every time he looked around the bushes seemed to be in vain since he couldn't find any kind of track toward the Killer Bass team.

By walking around, he then found something interesting… Like all his prayers could be answered, he found a target that he would be aiming his own gun… The fluffy tail was the perfect signal that he found the deer he was looking for.

Aiming his gun carefully he was prepared to shoot toward the bushes where his prey would be caught by surprise…

Until the person who got out from the bushes was nobody less than…

"Katie?" Cody asked loudly which made Katie dressed like a deer look around and find Cody who was ready to shoot at her.

"Oh, Hi Cody. How are you? Did you manage to catch any deer yet?" Katie smiled sheepishly, making Cody lower his gun aiming at her.

"Nah, didn't have any luck… but you are still a deer thought," Cody suggested which made Katie gasp playfully at him.

"Me? Oh dear… can't I do something to escape my terrible fate of being hunted by such a dangerous and cute hunter?" Katie asked which made Cody tries to look away with a blush on his face… until someone snatched his gun. "Ha, got you."

"Okay, give me back… deer aren't supposed to hold guns," Cody said as he rolled his eyes, and offered his palm to make Katie giggle and give the gun back to the Screaming Gopher Hunter.

"Okay, Okay. It was fun while it lasted… so what's your plan? And don't think you are going to shoot me without my consent. Challenge or not, I still like my skin." Katie said which made Cody sign in defeat.

"Oh come on, can't you have a guy trying at all? Your team probably is massacring Trent at this hour…" Cody commented which made Katie giggle by then blink at him playfully.

"Maybe.. if you just…" Katie was pushing Cody weakly but from one wrong step… Cody wasn't aware that they both triggered the snare trap by accident. "WOAHHHHH."

Both Katie and Cody found themselves upside down on the tree…

"OH COME ON…" Cody shouted in disbelief, as he and his girlfriend were upside down...

(Owen – The Hunter.)

Owen could be seen back on dry land with his entire body dripping with water. He was wet, tired, cold, and most likely hungry. But still, he insisted and didn't give up.

"You can leave the hunter with less ammo than he thought he had. You can throw him over a cliff. You can even leave him with a case of the crabs." Owen emptied a small crab out of his shoe before throwing his shoe to the ground and raising his arms. "BUT YOU CAN NOT…BREAK HIS SPIRIT!"

Rustle

Owen's eyes immediately locked onto an area he heard rustle. Hiding in the bushes, Owen's eyes locked onto what he saw. The Bass deer Ezekiel walking all by himself. Whistling the iconic theme of Godfather...

"Fresh meat." Owen rubbed his hands together as he grinned at his next hunt.

So as quietly as he could, Owen stalked Ezekiel. He had one paintball left and he had to make it count. So the big hunter kept his distance while keeping a close eye on the delinquent and his movements. Soon enough, Owen found himself up a tree and looking down at Ezekiel as he stopped to take a drink from the river, and even wash his face.

"This is the shot of the day." Owen narrated quietly as he watched Duncan take a sip of water with his hands. "With one paintball, hunter and prey's mutual destinies will be fulfilled."

*Pffffffttttt!*

Owen flinched a bit as he found himself unable to contain a fart. Ezekiel quickly noticed the sound and clearly looked around.

"Farts… OWEN!" As Ezekiel called the hunter's name, Owen found himself farting some more. "Nice try farting machine! You could have had me… But that's what you get by eating beans in the breakfast… Makes you regret even trying to camouflage, right?"

Ezekiel then ran away leaving Owen to release another fart that blew the leaves off of the tree he was on...and then fell into a puddle of mud. At the time Owen went down, his fart once again could be heard…

Owen thought he couldn't get even worse than that… Until his arm got stuck into a snare trap, and with the strength of the vines and the tree itself, was enough to make Owen get stuck in the tree again, but with leaves across his mouth…

Yes… his day could get even worse.

Heather, Lindsay, and Beth spent most of their time walking around near the starting line, while they were enjoying their time together eating very nice flavors of chips, which could probably leave traces from their crumbs…

"Thanks again for bringing food, Heather. This challenge has been so boring that we have to be sitting around." Beth commented and Heather rolled her eyes.

"We aren't sitting around, we are moving from location to others, and using our strategy to stall the time until this challenge is over… I can't wait to go to have another shower and then go to bed. This day has been a pain in the ass." Heather explained, and she couldn't help but hear something moving around the bushes… "Wait, someone is approaching."

"WHO?" Lindsay screamed as she accidentally shot in the direction of the bushes… The sound of the paint bullets hitting something clearly showed that there was something… and at the next second… the trio of girls regretted it, since from the bushes a very angry bear raised and stared at the trio with nothing more than hatred and desire to devour something.

"RUN," Beth screamed in panic, which resulted in the trio starting to run away from the bear who was roaring and ready to kill someone at that moment.

The bear ran with all its might, and the girls separated themselves into trying to make the bear confused… And for such struck of luck… The strategy worked… Beth ran behind the trees, while Lindsay jumped in the mud…

Heather ran directly to where the challenge had started, which Chris was about to call the ending of the challenge… But at the time she was almost approaching him, she suddenly stumbled into an empty glass jar, and at the next second, she was on the floor… She found a semi-empty yellow jar… which suddenly was balancing near her body…

Heather's eyes went wide open when she realized which yellow liquid belonged to… And with some irony of destiny… the jar dropped on the left side, which was the direction of her body…

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." The scream Heather shouted at that moment, was something that made all the birds, bunnies, and squirrels flee away, and even the bear suddenly stopped, and realized that there was an aura assassin nearby… "OWENNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN."

And like a banshee, the bear suddenly stopped, and decided to turn its back and leave…

Chris watched that scene like it was the best movie in the entire world.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." He couldn't help it… It was perfect. I saw a perfect ending like that, but it was time to finish the game. "Attention human-wildlife and hunters! Please report back to camp! It's time to show your hides and tally up the scores!"

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Chris let out as he paced back and forth. Currently most of the Bass and Gophers, with the exception of Cody and Katie. Were all lined up back at camp. Owen was currently covered in mud and bruises, Heather was raging in her place, and the smell of pee was over the right side of her body. Both she, Lindsay, and Beth were without any ink… but Trent was something different, he was in the infirmary with a few bandages around his face and arms, since most part of his body was covered with blue ink. The Killer Bass side was satisfied with their results since nobody from their team seemed to have any ink around their bodies.

"Stealing from Chef. Eating chips in the woods. Being haunted by bears. Getting peed from a jar, have a parody version of one of the best mafia movies ever made... Do you know what I see here? I see a very undisciplined group. I see a disgraceful mess. I see a massive waste of paint products. And I have to say…that was awesome!" Chris then started laughing perking up a few of the campers. "Epic chase scenes, massacring shots, and just so much happening all at once. Wicked TV guys. People who are watching this will surely go to make a signature to pay-per-view."

"PAY-PER-VIEW?" The whole group of campers said in alarm, as it was the first time the group ever heard about such a possibility.

"Yep, we had done pay-per-view a week ago, and our ratings have gone to large proportions, this is going to boost our sales to products we are selling to everyone," Chris said happily, as the group, even Ezekiel had their eyes wide open, Chris just admitted that they are selling merchandise of them. Or most probably from the show.

"Hey," Harold spoke up as he noticed the lack of two Bass. "Where are Katie and Cody?"

That brought the attention until a growling sound was heard, which made Heather, Beth, and Lindsay step back, revealing Chef holding both Cody and Katie with sheepish smiles on their faces.

"Found those two making out in the tree… they were upside down, but still they were making out," Chef said grumpily as he dropped those two on the floor.

"Oh, this is too much," Gwen smirked at the scene. She was happy to see Cody and Katie blushing from embarrassment, by being carried by Chef Hatchet. And from the look of all the campers staring at them.

"Cody," Owen said in between laughs. "You sly dog, you!"

"Err, hehe… What can I say… I'm a ladies' man... OUCH… Sorry babe." Cody was trying to act cool, but Katie narrowing her eyes, gave a quick punch to his kiwis, making him go in the knees and ask forgiveness…

"Apology accepted." Katie smiled, as she was daydreaming about how happy she was at that moment.

"Well, since only one member of the Screaming Goopher seemed to be all covered with ink... It seems we already have our winners." Chris then turned to the Killer Bass who all cheered in response. "You're off to a hunting camp shindig!"

At the time the Killer Bass was cheering happily, Chris then turned to the group of Screaming Gophers.

"Gophers, I'm going to see you all at the bonfire ceremony tonight," Chris commented as he showed his deep disappointment in the team. "Again."

(Aquarium)

The Killer Bass team seemed to be in cheerful mode, everyone was happy for another good victory in their minds… But also there was one subject that needed to be discussed.

"Err… guys, I know I don't want to be that kind of guy… but who you guys think Screaming Gophers are going to send it out?" Harold asked as both the group seemed to be using deodorant and even using a towel after using the hot tube from such a challenge.

"TRENT." Most of the members of Killer Bass said in unison, while Ezekiel remained quiet and reflexive towards such a possibility.

"I usually think we would have been too far… and he got all the punishment he deserved… But I think just for the sake of himself to start over again… I think he should just quit, go back home, and ask for forgiveness…" Bridgette pointed since she knew the boy screwed up badly. "If he stays on the game by himself, then it was stupid because even if we should forgive him, it would take time, and him just being here, it does not make it easier for us…"

"I agreed with her, his stay on this island already expired… maybe if he watches all the episodes and how he screwed up, that would show him to not be that ignorant person who smiles too freely without knowing the consequences of his actions." Duncan pointed it out, as he himself couldn't defend the guitarist, and neither did he want to do it.

"But what about Heather? She should be eliminated at some point." Courtney gave a point but Ezekiel refused…

"Not that if she has Beth and Lindsay on her side… with her, the group already has half of the votes and could eliminate anyone with just one more vote," Ezekiel commented as he also looked at Katie. "Also Cody is another possibility to leave."

"Cody? WHY HIM?" Katie asked in alarm which Ezekiel pointed at her.

"He didn't manage to tie the game, but also, I think Heather wants Trent to remain in the game," Ezekiel explained and the whole team looked confused at him. "Since she could use the same strategy as she did today… she deliberately quit the challenge today because she knew that most hunters of our team would try to hunt him down… So that means…"

"That she wants to use him as Pariah," Courtney concluded, showing that everyone was now wary of the next plan of the Queen Bee… "What about now?"

"Well, to be honest, I would say that it was a good game… since most of us are still angry at him because he didn't apologize… sincerely. Damn, now I understand how the Donut's Witch felt at that moment." Ezekiel realized why one witch took Jake's powers away from him…

"Err… Zeke?" DJ asked which made the homeschooled boy snap from his thoughts.

"Oh yeah… I mean, there is a chance that Trent would eliminated… but also a good chance of Cody being the one eliminated." Ezekiel was sincere. And from seeing the sad face of Katie into learning that, he couldn't help but move his head to the exit… "Go, just to be sure, pass The time with him in case this happens…

Katie sadly nodded her head, and in the next minute, she ran in the direction of her boyfriend… Leaving the Killer Bass looks sadly over the facts…

"It sucks that this has to happen," Harold said as he knows how Katie feels at that moment. Nobody around the island wanted to see their loved ones out of the show, which would make him reflect and miss his chocolate lover once more.

And in a time like that, the group went to eat, with a few thoughts on their heads and a bit of heavy chest as well.

THAT NIGHT - CAMPFIRE

"I mean, seriously. How many challenges in a row?" Heather complained to her team over their losing streak. The girl was now cleaned up from the smell of urine and the glare that she had for the fat boy who was smiling sheepishly at her. "Can we already start this? I need another shower because this day has been a torture to me… And I want to hunt down a fattus creature."

"Err...he...he…" Owen laughed nervously, as Heather glared him down, making him whimper.

Cody felt happy to see his girlfriend visiting him before the votes… and he couldn't imagine who would be voted off… Since Heather has 3 votes, and Owen is intimidated by Heather as a way to pay his debt because Heather was going to beat the crap out of him if he doesn't vote on the same person… So he couldn't help but feel pity for his friend, maybe if he voted in Owen and made him feel the pressure of Elimination… Heather would be kinder to him…

Confession – Cody.

"Heheheh. Okay. I know I got captured by a snare trap, but I'm feeling good about this." Cody said with a confident tone. "Besides, Heather has been furious around Owen, so I think one little vote on him would save him from elimination and also would make me avoid voting for Trent since he probably was going to leave tonight."

"There are only five marshmallows on this plate," Chris told everyone as he held up the plate full of marks of safety. "When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to The Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers, and leave.-"

"Beth. Lindsay. Heather, Trent." Chris quickly listed off the four Gophers who would be staying and threw them marshmallows. Cody suddenly realized something was odd… Trent not being the one who was on the verge of elimination?

Cody found himself…worried. There was one marshmallow and only two campers without marshmallows. Cody…and Owen.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow tonight. And to make things more serious… it was a vote of 5 against 1," Chris told everyone which made Cody suddenly feel a shrive on his own spine, and slowly looked to Trent, who turned his head away… Heather, Lindsay, Beth he could understand… even Owen since there was pressure against Heather… but Trent? Cody didn't understand why that happened… And it was at the next moment, that he knew his fate… as Chris was silent for an incredibly tense moment before announcing who would be staying. "Owen."

"YEAH BABY," Owen shouted as Chris launched the marshmallow to the fat boy who gleefully opened his mouth to eat it...

"Cody. The Dock of Shame awaits, bro." Chris told me as the geek boy seemed to be slowly moving away from the team… Heather was in serious face, she wasn't grinning, neither wanting to provoke him… Lindsay and Beth were sad… even Owen felt sad to see his departure… Cody refused to see his face of Trent at that moment… from all the time, and his own conversation with him… it probably felt like it meant nothing…

Confession - Trent

"While I know it would have been easier to vote in myself... I cannot give up this game... I still want to win this game. Sorry Cody, but I was the only one from our team who got shot over this challenge, and you were kissing the girl on this challenge." Trent said as he was cleaning the blue ink from his face, and still gave his silly free smile. "No hard feelings okay?"

Cody probably would have prayed for God may have forgiveness and to have mercy on Trent's soul… because he knows at the time Katie discovers this… she won't have either of them…

Cody accepted to leave the game, and with a few tears in his eyes, he said goodbye to the island… and got himself inside the boat, for a place that he didn't know where it was...

He was not mauled by a bear... but the pain he felt for leaving the show wasn't smaller than the time he was betrayed by his whole team...

And with that grim remark comes the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter Text

(Main Lodge - Kitchen)

In the middle of the night, Chef was preparing the MRE for the next morning... To even kill the food who dared to pick a fight with him.

Using his grill to hear the painful screams of the food was music to his ears... He doesn't know why the food acts in such a way, but he finds fun when he does that...

Being on the terrible job of doing most of the food and hearing complaints from the brats, and even being a test subject of the sadic friend he has... He sometimes thinks that his friend is being too unfair to him...

Then suddenly a loud sound of the telephone was ringing in the kitchen which he immediately picked up.

"Hatchet speaking," Chef said loudly as then at the next moment his eyes went wide open. "Are you serious?... They want me to do what?... Does Chris know that?... He doesn't know? Why? ... Oh, ohhhhhhh... Yeah, this is going to be fun... I accept the challenge... I will find 2 contestants that would be my bet on the next season... I have a former protege in mind so I think she would be my best bet. Thank you so much for the opportunity."

And at the time Chef turned off the telephone, he sighed happily with the newest opportunity in his hands... A bet to see who would be the winner in the next season... And if the people he chooses win the game... He would receive a huge raise in his salary and even a promotion for the future seasons of the show...

He doesn't know what the producers are planning. But he isn't going to waste the opportunity he has on his hands... all he has to do it's to convince Izzy and one more member to work for his victory...

It seems the future is looking bright for the Military Chef Hatchet...

(Killer Bass)

Inside the Killer Bass cabin, there wasn't anything the group could say in such a situation, since Ezekiel's prediction was correct, and Katie passed the last few hours with her boyfriend before the elimination...

Seeing Trent, Owen and the trio of bees coming back means that the worst outcome happened... Katie ran towards her own bed to cry for such fate...

Bridgette and Courtney sat nearby to stay for the girl who lost another person in the game... and this one hurt the same way as the nerd who was sitting on the stairs in front of the cabin...

Gwen went inside the cabin at the time the Screaming Gophers returned... Knowing that the cheerful and optimistic boy from their team wasn't returning with them. With her diary in her hands, she knew what she was about to write.

The boys from Killer Bass were also helping by being supportive of Katie who was still crying for her boyfriend...

Ezekiel sat on the stairs, seeing the nerd who was still in thought about what was happening...

"First Leshawna, now Cody..." Ezekiel murmured as he looked to his side... "I wonder if in a few days, Owen would be next..."

Harold sniffed as he himself wondered about the number of victories the Killer Bass has... Showing that every victory for their team would also mean saying goodbye to someone from the other team...

The duo remained quiet... Suddenly a door from the female cabin of the Screaming Gopher side was opened... And from all the members to appear at that moment...Heather approached their direction...

Harold was about to say something rude but Ezekiel got up from the stairs and opened the door...

"Guys, Heather is here..." These 4 words were enough to make the whole group get up and remain alert... Except for Katie who was still crying with the pillow in her face.

"You have a lot of nerve to come here after the elimination, Heather," Duncan said as he already could see the person who Heather is but nobody from the Killer Bass would ever be prepared for what she was going to say.

"Oh shove it, metalhead... Who cares if I use Lindsay and Beth's votes to eliminate someone from the team? If I remain on the show, everything is fair... And I'm not the only one who did that." Heather raised her hand to see her fingernails, and with a sideglance, she looked at the girl on the bed. "I'm just here to tell Chris now surprised everyone by telling the difference of votes... Can you guess with how many votes the little Cody got to go home?"

The team narrowed their eyes, as Courtney scoffed in disbelief.

"What does even matter, since you already have 3 votes to whoever you want out, and you find a way to intimidate Owen or bribe him to vote as well... So who cares if Cody was out by 4 to 2?" Courtney commented as she wasn't in the mood to deal with the annoying brat girl at that moment.

"Well, then Trent didn't get the memo since I didn't ask him or even talk to him to vote Cody out..." Heather waited for that opportunity to give the expose...and from the look of all the faces of the Killer Bass, the Queen Bee managed to accomplish what she was aiming for. "5 votes against 1, I didn't know they stopped being friends... Since they were a bit close at the start of the show."

Bridgette was about to call Heather for her lying, but suddenly the girl who was crying on the bed, rose up, with her eyes red and tears ruining her maskara...

"He did WHAT?" The tan twin shouted as she stomped in the direction of the door, but suddenly was caught by Courtney and DJ. "LET ME KILL HIM, LET ME KILL HIM"

Heather smiled as she slowly got away from the Killer Bass cabin, with the fuse blowing up... She can be safe for another 2 challenges which could be possible for the merge to happen. And there isn't a lie in what she said. She spoke the truth, and she was grateful to Trent for using himself as her meat shield.

"Wow, never thought someone would have the courage to backstab a friend like that at this point of the competition," Sky commented as she could see how betrayed Cody felt when Trent also voted for Cody and with that eliminated from the program...

"You tell me. I have to say, for someone who received a Godfather execution... Trent is courageous to continue competing." The big sister sat near the sofa as she brought some snacks for them to see how Katie would deal with the news... "I feel sorry for Katie... Cody wasn't supposed to be eliminated like that."

"The problem is that Heather already has 4 votes to whoever she wants to vote," Sky commented, which implied her opinion. "I think Chris went too far by explaining it was 5 votes against 1..."

"It was for to create drama... Also, I think Cody deserved to know that Screaming Gophers are backstabers... I can't wait to see the pretty boy get what he deserves." The older sister answered as she took a few chips and munched... "Heather has now control of Screaming Gophers. 3 votes against 2. I think Owen will be next on the elimination table."

"I hope not. Owen doesn't have to be eliminated like that." Sky said as she looked at the channel with the charismatic boy on the show.

"Would you say that after you stumble on his pee jar and soak yourself with it?" The big sister snarked but even after that quote... The duo of girls remembered the time Heather got herself in such a terrible situation... And they shrived in fear.

"Okay, I know Heather is a bitch, but not even her deserved to be soaked in his pee..." Sky said, imagining herself like that would give her nightmares.

"Do like me and blame the curse Beth brought to the island... Because there is no way in hell if that wasn't the curse" The sister commented which Sky agreed.

"I suppose so... I hope Beth doesn't suffer much backlash the moment they find out they were cursed because of her." The Asian sisters remained on their sofa... Having a few snacks and watching Katie receiving such bad news...

Neither of them liked to see Katie losing another person she liked in such a way...

"Do you think she will say Condor?" Sky asked and her sister just shrugged... "She is on there without her sister and she already gave some help to their team... But I think after Cody's departure she can break any second and give up on the challenge..."

"She might do that... But there is... Wait, isn't that Heather? Why she is walking on the Killer Bass cabin?" The big sister was amused until she watched the queen bee going to the Killer Bass cabin... Changing the channel until the duo stared at Heather... "Wait... She is not..."

"He did WHAT?" Then the screech came the tan twin and in the next second the duo of sisters watched the group of girls and even some of the boys trying to hold the tan twin with her eyes burning with hatred. "LET ME KILL HIM, LET ME KILL HIM"

...

"Sky..." The bog sister commented as the aspirant Olympic athlete turned her head... "Please tell me that Heather didn't just sell out Trent betrayed Cody..."

"She just did..." Sky commented as the duo remained quiet... Until... "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, DEAD MAN WALKING"

The sisters laughed as they never thought Heather would be so quick to actually tell what happened to Cody.

"Okay, little by little Heather is becoming my top 5, she really knows how to adapt and how to make the game go in her favor." The sister had to give credit when is due... "Heather is resilient, and she may be on the final three..."

"That if the Killer Bass didn't eliminate them first... So when do you think the merge will happen?" Sky said as she grabbed a soda...

"Probably after more 2 or 3 challenges... It would be fun to see Screaming Gophers lose all three because of the curse...But I think Beth will tell Heather at some point." The sister replied as they giggled. "I know Heather it's a tsundere for both Beth and Lindsay, it's so funny to see it..."

"Yeah, it kinda sucks that at some point they are going to break... Depending on how Heather will react to Beth cursing everyone will determine if their friendship will survive." Sky replied as now they saw Katie shouting and crying while all the Killer Bass went there to console her and try to make her calm... However, at that moment she saw the familiar green hat boy walking towards the Screaming Gopher cabin... "Wait, now is Ezekiel who is walking towards the other team's cabin..."

"What is he planning to do?" The sister asked, since now the duo got on the edge of their seats...

(Screaming Gopher - Girl's Cabin)

"Done, now I have a few days and a few challenges without a target on my back," Heather said satisfied as she went back to her own bed, and saw both Beth and Lindsay already doing makeup for their time to sleep on the show. "I hope you both let something for me too."

"Yes, we did," Beth answered, pointing at the products above her table.

"Good, now we can relax after such catastrophic defeat. We just need to survive a few more challenges before the merge happens." Heather decided to explain her plan to both her allies, but at the time she was about to explain the details, someone knocked on the door.

*knock*knock*knock*knock*

Heather frowned her eyes, and with slow steps, she walked towards the door... At the time she opened, she was surprised to see Ezekiel walking in without any permission.

"Okay, which one of you took something from Boney Island?" Ezekiel said loudly which made the trio of girls freeze in the places... especially the farm girl who was wearing glasses at that moment.

"What the hell are you talking about, weirdo?" Heather glared at the homeschooled boy, but he replied with the same glare...

"You came to our cabin telling important information about the betrayal, so to repay that I'm going to explain to you, all the signals of the bathroom being destroyed, the beds breaking on the Screamin Gophers' side, and even you who just managed to have the first golden shower of the show..." At the time Ezekiel said the two words, Heather wanted to strangle the boy in front of her, but she was interrupted. "These are the facts that something is way off... this isn't a simple accident... someone cursed your cabin. This is the only thing I will tell you, as your payment for telling the truth."

Beth palled, as Heather raised her eyebrows in surprise, and Lindsay looked terrified.

"If there isn't anything else you are going to say, then you may l..." Heather was pushing the green hat boy in the direction of the door...

"WAIT," Suddenly a shout was enough to interrupt Heather and Ezekiel... Beth took something under from her pillow and then showed it to both of them... Ezekiel narrowed his eyes while Heather had her eyes wide open. "Do you mean that this thing has made us lose all the challenges until now?"

"I don't know, I'm stating the facts of your beds needing more maintenance, and the shower being broken twice after tonight... I don't know who used it after you guys came back from the challenge, but one of you used the shower again and it broke once again." Ezekiel said as he pointed at the tiki. He knew the idea of exposing such a secret before the next challenge would have been a terrible idea... But since Heather decided to not hide information from his team... he decided to pay the favor. "So you brought the curse upon your team, now my job is done. This is a payment for you exposing Trent. From how you are going to free yourself from the curse, it's not my job to tell you."

"WAIT..." At the time Ezekiel was about to leave, Heather held his shoulder, making him stop... "You said like you know how to lift the curse..."

"I do..." Ezekiel replied shortly, as he took his shoulder from the Korean hands. And at the time she was about to scoff Ezekiel continued. "If you think just placing the Tiki back on the island, you are terribly wrong... There are a few other steps that you should do before the curse is lifted."

"Such as?" Heather asked as she raised her eyebrows...

"You took something from the island... you should give something personal as a repayment for doing that." Ezekiel explained the logic, knowing that sometimes doing the opposite would be the only way to fix the mistakes you have made. "Create an altar as a way to pay tributes for the haunted island... such things like that. In the Hawaiian curse, you had to dance the Hula around the altar... But we are not talking about Hawaii. But Boney Island."

Heather remained quiet, as the idea of going back to that cursed Island made her spine shrive, not in a good way... She glanced at Beth who was trembling and even with some tears in her eyes.

"I'm so sorry, I didn't know... I didn't know..." Beth cried as she looked at the Tiki who became the unlucky charm bringing the despair over the Screaming Gophers, and Lindsay stepped away from Beth, but with a sad expression on her face...

"What are we going to do?" Lindsay said as she could see her friend Beth was getting despaired... And Heather was biting her lips in conflict with what she was about to do...

"Ah, screw it" Heather then decided to do something she knew that she would regret later. "What do you want?"

Ezekiel stopped... and looking in the faces of Beth, Lindsay, and even Heather... he discovered that they were indeed willing to do anything to lift the curse...

"..." Ezekiel remained quiet, and then with a thought of his mind... he concluded. "I want one more favor from you, and one favor by each of you two."

Heather's eyes went wide open... knowing that somehow accumulating favors to the boy in front of her sounded too easy to be true... it sounded way too fishy...

"Okay." Lindsay was the first person to agree which Heather facepalmed...

"It sounds fair. I'm in." Beth smiled and once again Heather was on the verge of beating her face into the wall...

And now Ezekiel looked up, to see the queen bee now having a thought spot and what would be her decision... but looking at Lindsay and Beth already agreeing without knowing him, she was trapped... again...

"Fine, you won... I owe you 2 favors." Heather admitted she couldn't win... she was against someone who had more pieces than her...

"Good..." Ezekiel nodded his head, and with his eyes looking sharp he decided to explain the details. "We will depart in 3 days."

"3 days?" Heather asked and then narrowed her eyes in anger. "Why we can't go sooner?"

"There is no way Chris would allow us to get out from the island without the crew preparing the cameras around Boney Island again... for the sake of the entertainment, he would record everything, even our almost death on the haunted island. So the only way was to make sure he knew that we were going to the island, while he did the challenge... " Ezekiel pointed out some facts. Since he knows that some episodes of Total Drama wouldn't waste such an opportunity. "That way it would be a recording of two videos for one episode."

Heather had her eyes wide open, as Ezekiel knew the ins and outs of how the show was made... which also gave a very logical reason for how the boy was aware of everything around the game...

"So that means that we are just going when Chris has the team of cameras and people recording us going to undo the curse?" Heather repeated as the boy summarized which she hated to admit, but it sounded exactly the conditions on how Chris would allow them to rid the curse... "Fine, 3 days..."

"Good... Now, let's this be the last time we have a conversation like that Heather... Don't look for my team or me like that ever again. I mean it." Ezekiel narrowed his eyes before closing the door slowly... and at the time the queen bee saw the boy leaving the cabin...

She sat with her hands on her face.

"*beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep*" Heather cursed, as she thought she was safe from the target on her back... but now she regretted ever opening her mouth at the time she visited the Killer Bass... Now she is in debt of Ezekiel twice... and with Beth looking nervous, the same way Lindsay...

She was afraid for her friends...

(?)

The travel around the sea was something the geek boy wasn't very interested to be engaged with… Since at the time, he left the island… Cody didn't turn his head off… looking at the island for what would have been the greatest time he passed there… The girl who actually saw for what he is… The tanned skin that made him enjoy a good time on the beach, the cheerful smile that made him wake up from his sleep with the optimism of the day…

And the first kiss that he had with her… even if was something that it would be in the show… it was something that he would cherish in his memories. And now after leaving the show, he couldn't help but miss her… every single minute of it.

With now the idea of going home, back to the mansion where he would be with his parents… at least he would say to the students of his class, that the journey and adventure he had on the reality show, has been one thing that he would treasure for the rest of his life.

The time he passes, as a few hours would have been enough for him to land on the shore… But suddenly… the trip looked to be far too short in comparison to the last time he came… He didn't remember that it was that quick…

"We are here." The voice of the captain said as the geek boy took his luggage and turned his head off… And instead of being a dock from where he got in the first place… it was different… It was a paradise island. "Welcome to Playa de Losers. Where all the eliminated contestants are transported for the rest of the episodes."

"Wait… this will be the place I'm going to be? I thought we would go home." Cody asked in surprise, as he saw the captain dropping his bagages on the docks, and pointing at the beach which looked a bit more paradise than the camp he was living in…

"Yep. Have fun with the other contestants." The captain said, but not before kicking the but of Cody and dropping the geek into the beach in the middle of the night.

"Ughhhh…" Cody groaned as his cheeks seemed to be in pain from the rude captain… "Creatine…"

Cody took a time to look around, and see that it was indeed beautiful, a spot in the sand, in the middle of the night with all the stars in the sky… The word paradise would have been described better than the word playa de losers. This should have been the hotel 5 stars that the group must have signed the contract for.

But yet… Cody would have exchanged that to still being on the side of Katie, still trying to win the challenges, and even eating the crap food of Chef, just to be on the side of his girlfriend.

"CODY, OVER HERE." Then a shout made him snap from his thoughts, and at the time the geek turned his head, he saw something he wasn't expecting. Izzy smiled cheekily, Sadie also smiled but she looked less chubby but in exchange, it developed little muscles around her biceps and legs… And Eva was still in the wheelchair but somehow she looked still like the same.

Cody walked towards the trio, who were waiting for him…

"Hey... Izzy?" Cody asked in surprise as he saw the ginger winking at him. "How did you manage to escape RCMP?"

"A good magician never reveals her tricks." Izzy smiled proudly at herself, as she could see the boy getting confused from her amazing escape.

"Wouldn't you be in problem if they find you here?" Cody asked worried which Izzy giggled madly.

"Oh Cody, that's the thing... I'm the problem." Izzy laughed Sadie and Eva looked at the crazy girl with their eyebrows raised, but not before staring at the Screaming Gopher boy who was still in the process of accepting his defeat.

"It's nice to see you here Cody." Sadie smiled as she went to give a hug to the boy, but the strength on her arms was enough to make him tight and almost lose his air.

"Argh... yeah, it's nice to see you too Sadie... can you release me please?" Cody tapped her arm, which made the girl stop hugging and making him get down... on the floor with his face.

"Ops, sorry... I'm still trying to get used to this." Sadie said with a sheepish smile...

"I can notice..." Cody said as he cracked the bones of his back, to make sure that his back went to the right place... "You look different."

"That's because she has been in my workout regiment since the day I came here," Eva answered for the Asian twin... and Cody suddenly stared at the gentle and cheerful Asian actually bulking a few of her muscles. "She begged me to train her at the time I got eliminated."

"Why?" Cody asked which Sadie sniffed and tried to hold her tears...

"It's because of Katie... The time I saw the bear attacking the Killer Bass, I was so afraid that something would happen to Katie... so at the time Eva came here, I wanted to be like her... I wanted to be the one who could protect my best friend." Sadie said determined, Cody smiled as Katie had said... Sisters from different mothers. "Also, I want so much to strangle Trent for what he did with you and Ezekiel."

Cody had his eyes wide open from that statement.

"I said to get in the line," Eva ordered, which Sadie sighed and gave a step away from Eva. "Tyler was the one who called dibs from the way he looked at Lindsay, you being eliminated like that, and what he did with Ezekiel and Gwen... Oh, I want so much to have 5 minutes to speak with him..."

"I don't know if I should be touched or scared from the way you said that." Cody's eyes shrank which the bodybuilder ignored... But the crazy military girl just giggled.

"Well you could touchared... or Scauched. Depends on which country you speak." Izzy snickered and Cody raised his eyebrow to her... "I saw the video of the group scaring shitless of you. And seeing Ezekiel, Duncan and Harold intimidating you was the funniest thing I watched in my life."

Cody's face palled as he could see the girls smiling cheekily at him.

"Just to be clear, I'm not going to say sorry for them. I approved what they did to you." Sadie commented as she remembered how she loved seeing the geek struggling since she always supported Katie and she knew how Cody had been annoying in the first episode... But after that, the more time he passed with Katie, the more good traits she could see in the boy, and the funnier it became to see the boys scaring shitless of him. "Also if you get my sis preg, I will be happy to castrate you personally."

Cody flinched, while Eva smiled with her teeth like showing a good sharp on it.

"Now now geek boy. I will not beat you up... Sadie will be glad into doing it..."Eva smiled as she could see the rich boy sweating. But then she gave a key to him. "Jokes are funny in due time. But I think everyone needs a good night's sleep... Here is the key to your room... The staff will help you to get there... Also... Every room has a television and recorded episodes from the show. They installed pay-per-view, so channels 40 - 45 are focused on the live cameras of the camp."

Cody stared at the bodybuilder in surprise... And quickly grabbed his key...

And one by one they left... Leaving only Izzy and Cody...

"One piece of advice Cody..." Izzy commented as she cracked her neck. "There is one abandoned room numbered 22th... It was the former room of Eva, and she destroyed it after Phobia Factor... And... I also helped it when I just watched it, in an honest view as a watcher...Trent is on the verge of committing social suicide because I saw how Ezekiel got out of the challenge... And before you ask if was that bad, you should see it."

And with that, Izzy turned her back, and left the Screaming Gopher boy alone... with the interaction he had with the girls... he couldn't help but want to see one more thing...

It didn't take long before Cody found his room, and like a well-expensed hotel, it looked fantastic, like the times his parents took him to visit some hotels in other states or countries... And with a good television and cable already in front of the bed...

Going to the channel from the pay-per-view... there isn't much he was trying to see around those channels in the middle of the night... just one little thing... The Killer Bass Female Cabin... Cody blinked, in tiredness... didn't even go to take a shower to prepare himself to sleep. He just looked at the channel, where all the girls from the Killer Bass were sleeping... even one in the corner who seemed to be whimpering and sniffing on her sleep...

Cody sniffed... But with his television on... he could hear the constant sounds of the sleeping girls... And that was enough for him to take his blankets, and before closing his eyes... just wish one last thing.

"Good night Katie... I hope to see you soon." Cody whispered before his eyes took him to the land of the dreams.

On the next morning, Cody heard the sound of a rainstorm happening on the playa de losers, the sound of the winds traveling around the trees, and even the window being attacked by the raindrops... It made him wake up wary about what was going to happen on the island. So the first thing he did was turn on the television to check the channels if the camp was having the same problems as the island he was... To his surprise and happiness, the camp seemed to be intact, as the campers looked fine to wake up to pass their time.

Cody would have smiled to see Katie's face again... but at the time he saw it on the screen, he palled... the tan twin who always would be cheerful and happy, was now with her eyes in fury and teeth grinding in anger...

"Oh God, she does know..." Cody concluded, seeing the Killer Bass walking around the Main Lodge, some were talking about the ideas of what the next challenge would be, and plans to talk about what they were going to be doing for the day... And the girls actually trying to cheer up Katie who wanted so much to kill Trent... Cody doesn't need to be a genius to understand that she is angry... like the way he thought she would be, but how she discovered it was a mystery.

*knock* *knock* *knock *

"Cody, are you there sweetheart?" Then a familiar voice was enough to make the geekster turn his head and go to his door. It didn't take long for the boy to open it and see the ghetto black girl Leshawna, the eye candy model Justin, the book smart Noah, and the crazy Military expert Izzy who were on the other side of the door. Leshawna smiled as she saw the boy after so long. "Good to see you awake. We are going to the dinner hall to have breakfast, wanna come?"

Seeing his team once again was a surprise, and since his stomach was grumbling after not eating anything since the last night... Cody smiled, and with that, he could appreciate the place, even if the rainstorm was happening outside, the service from the place could be compared to a good club that his parents go to once per year.

A good swimming pool, a clean beach, and even services like 5-star food, drinks, and even spa service for everyone who just got eliminated.

The tables around the dinner room were giant, and there was a lot of space, but from the time Cody got on there... There was a good circle around three tables near each other... The Killer Bass eliminated members who were enjoying good pancakes with everything they ever desired. It was Canadian bacon or American bacon, bacon and eggs, orange juice, and even some toast for their joy.

It was a paradise in comparison to the breakfast they got inside of the camp.

Saying that he didn't miss the good food after weeks of eating the same military food would be a lie. Sadie, Izzy, and Leshawna giggled at the time a tear dropped from the geek's eyes and from the pleasure he was having missed pancakes...

"Wow, I kinda forgot how good edible food tastes like." Cody joked, and in response, the group nodded their heads. And after such a terrible time dealing with the show, having a break like that was actually nice. And looking at everyone around, it seems that everyone was enjoying their time on the island. "So what you guys have been up to around this rain?"

"It started a few days ago, but I heard in a few days there will be a lot of sun here. So it's a good thing for us to pass the time watching television, Noah is reading a few books, Justin using the mirror, and Eva and Sadie are doing their workout, which became a costume around here." Tyler appeared as he brought his own plate with pancakes... "Lindsay would have loved the spa service around here."

"Well, everyone around here watched all the episodes of the show?" Cody couldn't help but ask loudly, which made Noah stop reading his book and then look at the geek who was still curious.

"Yes we are, we wanted to see how long Heather would go before everything she planned would blow to her face," Noah said as he pointed at the big television around the dining hall. "We are betting on when she was going to leave, but every challenge has proved how Heather adapts around the challenges and manages to survive for another day... Which is annoying."

"Tell me about it." Leshawna snarled but then regained her composure. "I mean, that skinny white brat got me, she played well... But she deserved everything my lovely skinny man did to her... It was the best laugh I had in months."

"Yeah, to see Harold work together with Gwen was indeed a very good way to punish that Korean snob." Noah rolled his eyes but even with that, he clapped at least once for the performance.

"Well if y..." Cody was about to reply when suddenly Sadie broke the table in anger.

"WHAT A BITCH, HOW DARE SHE?" The angry shout of the chubby bulky asian twin called the attention of the whole group to jump on their seats...

"What just happened?" Cody asked as he saw his friends sighing exasperated.

"CodyLuver4Life." The former members from both Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers replied as Sadie turned off her PDA and went back to her training, angrier than ever.

"Wait, I have a fan?" Cody asked in surprise but from the look on the other competitors... It was not a good sign.

"More like a crazy fan and a hater for Katie," Leshawna explained, making the geek boy have his eyes wide open in surprise but also in terror. "She has been spamming how much she hated Katie around the blogs and even called her names for the whole time."

"What did the Wako user say this time?" Noah rolled his eyes, as he was prepared to know the possible craziness of the fans over the show.

"She called Katie a whore, saying that she must use her body to confuse Cody's mind into giving up the game..." Sadie replied, to which Noah flinched, and even Leshwana looked horrified before showing anger on her face.

"OH NO SHE DIDN'T," Leshawna said as she got up from her seat. "I'm going to the computer for a while. I need to show this brat her place."

"There she goes," Noah commented, knowing how crazy things would turn that way.

"How could someone say that to Katie? She has been so great for me, and I like so much to be on her side." Cody said as he was terrified by that.

"That's what fans and haters are for. Having them can be both a blessing and a curse. But having a crazy fan and a crazy hater is the worst of two worlds... Just to be sure I would make a restriction order against her." Noah advised as he saw Cody confused by both reactions of Leshawna and Sadie. "Leshawna took it personally when the user said that both your relationship with Katie was such as lame like Harold hooking up with Leshawna... That triggered a bitter fight between 10 users against CodyLuver4Life..."

"Wow, that user is crazy." Cody felt palled, as he knew that in the future he would need to support Katie all the time.

"Crazy isn't half of it," Justin replied as he grumbled too. "She dared to call me ugly online and tell me that I was wasting your potential of best member of the Killer Bass, and Eva just made her like Gwen because now she could be slut away from you..."

"That girl is a psycho..." Cody concluded but then he heard someone cracking their fingers.

"Oh, I hope she is..."Eva replied as she and Sadie cracked their knuckles, and with a scowl on their faces. "That way we can beat the shit out of her and claim it's self-defense."

Cody looked at Tyler, who was in silence but at the same time afraid of the outcome of everything.

"Guys, while I understand that Sierra should get her punishment in the future, let's not focus on what an internet user is saying. She is literally a user against many who support Katie. It will always be a losing fight." Izzy replied as she was happy to take the breakfast and enjoy a good time...

The people who were sitting around suddenly realized what Izzy had just said...

"Wait... You said her name is Sierra?" Cody asked Izzy who nodded her head happily.

"Yep, you may need the real name for the restriction order... And before you ask, I made a fake account and made friends with her just for the sake of knowing her personal info..." The orange-haired girl explained which made Justin and Tyler look at her like she was crazy.

"Doing that isn't illegal?" Tyler asked which made Izzy nod her head.

"Oh, it is... But she has been using fake names and passing herself as some people to call your parents to take your personal details about your life just to publish online, Cody ... So..." Izzy then told about how the crazy user has managed to take some of their secrets... Which made every one of them mad... Even Justin.

"Okay, that girl has problems, she needs therapy. Or to go to jail." Justin may have known about such things happening to people like him, but to be such extreme... He was both envied and horrified at the geek boy who was sweating a lot.

"What am I going to do?" Cody said that he could potentially be targeted by the crazy girl and how that would affect his relationship with Katie...

"And done, let's see if that psycho will learn her lesson after messing with us." Leshawna said as she cleaned the dust on her fingers..."She was so adamant the Codikins belonged to her, that I told her 100 reasons why Cody would never be with her... And the other users are making fun of her because of that."

Cody and Sadie looked at the black girl who was happy to sit back on her seat.

"Thanks, Leshawna." Cody thanked me as he could see that such a user is going to be a pain in the ass if they don't care of it quickly. So in case Courtney wins the game, he could ask his parents to hire her and even some other lawyers to help make the user stop bugging their lives.

"No problem sweet boy. She messed with us, now she needs to take the heat... And I'm surprised that she was also blaming Trent for backstabbing yah... That was something the users would defend her..." Leshawna started eating her breakfast... As the sweat flavor passed on her mouth. She looked at Cody... "I gotta say, Trent is going down into a spiral of bad decisions."

"Yeah, I know... I thought he was going to leave yesterday so I did my vote to Owen to show my support... But..." Cody got sad that the person he thought would have been his friend had decided to do that to him.

"You didn't expect him to vote in you... And to be fair, if I were him, and had such a massacre of paintball history on television... I would have accepted and voted myself out." Noah mused as he opened his book. "From all episodes, we learned the Killer Bass is pretty vindictive with their own team members, and Trent has the biggest target on his back since he messed up with one of the pillars..."

"Pillars?" Cody asked as Eva grunted before Tyler came to explain.

"Ezekiel, Courtney, and Duncan. They are the three pillars of the team since they work together as team leaders and come to decisions to help the team work better." Tyler explained as he pointed out how each of them had to come to decide important decisions. "And Ezekiel had trust issues with Trent before even the challenge started... and the fact that he dropped the walkie-talkie really made him drop the ball... Courtney was very angry at the moment that he planned to be cooperative with only Gwen."

"Yeah, not one of his best moments." Cody scratched his head and remembered how much Katie was with the guitarist, especially on what he did with Geoff and Ezekiel. "Maybe I should watch the episode to be sure how terrible it went."

"Trust me, Cody. While I found it Ezekiel was a rascal for what he did to me and Harold, what happened to him was something that I wouldn't wish to even my worst enemy." Leshawna snapped her fingers as she tapped the table with her fingers. "If I was in his position, I would have beaten Trent so much that he would be wishing to go home."

"Oh come on, are you still mad at Ezekiel for giving the cake to Heather to bribe Owen?" Tyler rolled his eyes, as Eva used her wheelchair to go near the group.

"Well, not anymore. I got it that he did that because he wanted his team to win and I would be angry with Harold if he threw the challenge for my sake, but I won't lie that the little rascal deserved the punch he asked for it. He has guts, and I respect him for that. But it's an iconic scene that I will always watch when I want to see someone punched in the face." Leshawna joked, making the whole environment lighter than before. "Harold has good friends. And sometimes I wished to have the green hat boy and my skinny nerd in our team instead of dealing with the Korean queen bee."

"Well," Cody nodded his head in understanding. "Katie said Ezekiel was like glue for their team when everyone thought that their team would be torn apart... he somehow managed to make it work."

"That's because he did..." Eva and Sadie said in unison.

"To be honest, I wish to have been in the game a bit longer to show my value... but seeing how the crazy challenges come around every single time... I feared for both my team and Katie." Sadie commented as she now looked calmer than before...

"I have anger issues, but after entering the game... I thought creating friends would be an obstacle to ignore and focus on winning the game... The little green hat seemed to have looked right through me and taught me to value the others for their own skills as well. I never thought Harold would have become MVP almost as much as me. That taught me to never underestimate anyone who I can look at as a competitor." Eva replied as she looked at her own leg. "I swear that if I somehow go back to the game, I'm going to beat the shit out of that bear and then I will take all the guitarist teeth off, from what he did with my team."

The group of losers had their eyes wide open for seeing Eva showing her true anger, as her own face looked demoniac, and she wanted nothing more than revenge...

Cody gulped as he had no idea what to say at that moment. So he looked for Izzy who was making piles and piles of pancakes to enjoy her good time playing with her imagination.

And now he realized that he would be staying with them until the end of the show... how crazy his life has turned him into...

(Killer Bass - Boy's Cabin)
A few days passed until it was another time for the challenges... Ezekiel was always the first person to wake up from the boy's cabin, and looking at how the boys seemed to be sleeping most of the time... Seeing that his friends would be focusing much on the challenge of the day. He had to prepare himself for the trip he was going to make...

Seeing the floor was one thing that disgusted him and even made him facepalm... He decided to walk up towards the top bunker where Harold was sleeping peacefully.

"Harold, wake up," Ezekiel whispered, sighing pushing the need to wake up and still drownzy after the last night. "Harold, your dirty underwear is on the floor again..."

"Hum?" Harold asked as Ezekiel pointed at the floor, and slowly woke up... and the first reply he would have was having his eyes wide open in panic. "It's not mine..."

Ezekiel facepalmed, and was about to explain, until suddenly Duncan woke up to do his own matinal workout. Doing push-ups to keep his body still in shape. Duncan didn't seem to notice at first…until he sniffed and his eyes shot open at the rank smell his nose detected and saw a pair of Harold's dirty underwear right below his face.

"UGH!" Duncan gagged loudly as he backed away from the pair of underwear.

This caused the other guys to wake up with DJ and Geoff laughing and Harold simply winced at looking at Duncan who found out about his underwear as well.

"Not cool, Harold man!" Duncan yelled while glaring and pointing at Harold for leaving his dirty clothes on the cabin floor…again. "Not cool!"

"Those aren't mine." Harold denied as Duncan stood up.

"Oh right!" Duncan continued to yell as DJ and Geoff got up from bed. The delinquent was starting to get sick and tired of Harold always leaving his dirty stuff on the cabin floor. "You're always leaving your gitch lying around!"

"No, I'm not!" Harold yelled back as he crossed his arms. "Gosh!"

"Uh, yeah you are, dude." Geoff backed Duncan up as he and DJ walked next to the delinquent.

"You have like, absolutely no proof," Harold claimed as he got up and pointed at the three guys in front of him.

And at the time anyone was to reply, Ezekiel decided to make it the end of it.

"ENOUGH," Ezekiel shouted which made everyone stop arguing. And with his fingers pinching between his eyes... He gave a deep sigh before telling Harold. "Harold we are on live television, if someone saw you doing that, that's proof enough that they will expose you... and if people on television saw that, Leshanwa also could have seen that."

And using Leshawna's name, everybody in the cabin knows that the nerd would tremble in fear of her knowing that.

"If Leshawna finds out that you have a costume into letting your dirty clothing in the floor, she would be *beep*, so I want you to be honest with me... do you know how to do laundry?" Ezekiel asked and cut Harold before he replied. "It's not shameful to admit you don't know, if you have problems not knowing we can teach you how to do it right."

"Pff, I know..." Harold scoffed but then Ezekiel, Duncan, DJ, and Geoff glared at the nerd who immediately dropped his act. "Okay, okay, usually is my mom who would come to my room and take my clothing..."

"Well, she is a saint," Duncan said as he crossed his arms... And Harold was a bit offended, but he was complimenting his mom, so it wasn't that bad. "Okay, I will let that pass, if you have problems with the basics of cleaning your underwear. You can take it to the shower, use the soap, and pass on the dirty area, you can take your shower while you clean this *beep* at the same time."

"Just like that?" Harold asked as he raised his eyebrows, not knowing that it was that simple.

"Well, it's for extreme cases, Momma said to always use the most practical way to do the laundry, but the way Duncan taught is the more efficient in the short run, but it will mess up your underwear in the long run," DJ replied as he himself has some dirty clothing on him. "Tomorrow I'm going to clean up my shirts and pants... I can teach you how to do the laundry. But I recommend you do what Duncan said because it looks disgusting."

Harold nodded his head and got up to take the dirty clothes...

"Okay, thanks, guys. Sorry about that." Harold apologized to the group who seemed to be relieved to take out the bad habit of the nerd who refused to admit his mistakes. "I'm going take this and take a shower."

And at the time the Bass nerd left the place, Duncan was giving an exasperated sigh and rolled his eyes.

"Thank God that he admitted it... I was this close to planning a prank to pull on him." The delinquent looked at Ezekiel who was going down from the bunker.

'Well, every time we can use Leshawna as a point to make him behave himself is a good way to show that he is wrong and that he needs to grow up... At least we dealt with such an issue." Ezekiel stretched himself before taking his bow and arrows... "Also Duncan, I love doing pranks, but let's just not make pranks in the days of challenge... we need our team to be focused, so we can plan some pranks to do around when we have free time tomorrow or other day."

Geoff and DJ also seemed interested in the proposition of the homeschooled boy...

"Oh, look at that, the golden heart child has a devious side." Duncan was impressed Ezekiel rolled his eyes, and from his backpack took what would be many tiny orange orbs created from tree sap and sand... good thing he would need for his own adventure.

"Oh come on Duncan, I love to laugh, but like a good prank, we shouldn't focus much on our friends, so that would be unfair..." Ezekiel explained that he didn't like the idea of Harold being hurt, and bulied from the rest of the show...

"Well, and what if wasn't our friends like Trent?" Duncan had a devious smile which made the other boys then has sparkle in their eyes...

"Then let's go full war, then." Ezekiel shrugged, knowing that he didn't care for Trent anymore... What he did with Cody clearly affected Katie in such a way, that he stopped caring for the guitarist. "Try to see if Harold is up too... He was the one who pranked Heather, so he may have some new ideas."

"Makes sense..." Duncan nodded in acknowledgment, but then he saw Ezekiel tying himself with ropes, and even preparing his quirv for something. "Dude, what are you doing?"

Ezekiel stopped, and by checking himself if he was ready for the trip... he seemed satisfied with everything he had,

"I'm going to take a walk," Ezekiel explained which made the trio look at him in disbelief.

"You are way too prepared for just a walk," Geoff commented as the green hat boy just shrugged.

"It's a very enthusiastic walk," Ezekiel replied, which made the group look at him weirdly. "I will be right back."

And with that, Ezekiel has left... leaving a group of his team confused about what he was doing at the moment.

"Sometimes I think this boy is getting crazier and crazier," Duncan commented as he went back to his push-ups, now without the disgusting interruption from the terrible underwear...

(Beach)

At the beach, Heather tapped her foot impatiently, as Beth looked nervous about what they were about to do...

"Where is he? If he stood up, I'm going to strangle him." Heather was getting angry with waiting for the boy who proposed to return the cursed item.

"You didn't have to come, Heather, you can stay with Lindsay at the camp and I can go alone with him..." Beth said in a worried tone, knowing that she screw up a big time and now her best friend had to suffer the idea of themselves going back to the haunted island... And luckily at the time she was about to receive a reply from Heather, Ezekiel passed the stairs of the beach...

And to the surprise of both Heather and Beth, Ezekiel was well equipped with his bow and arrows, and even a big piece of frozen ribs he was carrying on his hands.

"Sorry for the wait, it was difficult to trick Chef into going away from the kitchen and taking this from the refrigerator." The homeschooled boy explained as he placed the ribs above the canoe. Heather and Beth stared at him in silence. "These Ribs were also a part of a tribute for the animals since they like to eat meat, it can be used as a good way to stall time for us to run..."

Heather and Beth remembered the bevers and the gooses... which made both of them gulp loudly about the possibility of encountering them...

"I hope you girls are ready to go... because I can guarantee that it will take some hours before we come back here... Someone does need a bathroom break before we go?" Ezekiel asked as he placed himself above the canoe... leaving both Heather and Beth staring at each other... Heather was about to reply, but Beth was raising her hand as she was shaking to go to the bathroom.

Heather sighed as she rolled her eyes...

"Okay, you may go Beth... but do it quick," Heather ordered Beth went happily to the bathroom... And now Heather may be thinking about the whole days of challenges that she was going to do... and how at the end of the day... she must come with a painful decision...

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began with his usual smirk on his face. "competitors became hunters. And the hunted. Owen's game was way off. And when he finally caught wind of his prey, he totally blew it. And Cody passed time with his girlfriend while they were upside-down from a neat trap. And in a shocking turn of…events, hehehehe, sorry, sorry I just, hehe, I just can't say this with a straight face. Trent made a terrible mistake in finding the wrong words to tell the heart of the Killer Bass team, which in the end led to the best reference of the most perfect Mafia Movie ever made. I had to pay a good money to make the soundtrack would be similar to the Godfather movie. I swear the guitarist will flinch every time he hears the movie soundtrack or sees a paintball gun ever again. Heather, Lindsay, and Beth found a new friend, who turned out to be a terrible bear… But the panic made them run away in such a hurry that the curse of Boney Island once again attacked Heather by slipping a pee jar from nobody other than Owen… Needless to say, the bear was afraid of what Heather could do to him after being soaked on that nasty stuff. I swear you just can't write this stuff! And ultimately it was the Screaming Gophers who once again had to suffer through another bonfire ceremony. In the end, it was Cody who got to go from a betrayal made by nobody else than Trent, 5 against one vote was indeed something that no camper would like to ever receive…. But now with the merge almost approaching… How long it will come? Who knows? But one final scene from the pay-per-view… Heather told the Killer Bass about Trent's betrayal, and Katie swore revenge.. and in time of empathy… Ezekiel paid the same coin by exposing the curse… Now Beth, Ezekiel, and Heather had to cross to Boney Island to undo the curse. The Gophers are still the underdogs. Can they bounce back? Can they get rid of the curse? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

Around the camp Wawanakwa, the day seemed just like any other, the blue sky, and the good environment with nature. The animals were happy, exploring the nature around them, the trees were showing good green as the sound of a fart was enough to make many animals leave immediately due to the terror of the sound and to save their lives from the smell.

Trent woke up in a fall from his bed since his friend just farted so loud that it made him wake up. Thankfully he wasn't on the top of the bunker bed, but also on the down bed, he just glanced around and saw that... he saw the lack of presence of the other members of his team... Now would be only him and the big guy who just farted... He knew that what he did may not have forgiveness from his friend, but he went there to go at the game until the end. And it was difficult to find a way to keep playing when his team kept losing all the time...

It was like they somehow were cursed or something... He couldn't help but think it would have been tempting to ask Owen and Cody to vote him out, but he needed to keep trying and possibly find a way to keep in the show. He felt somehow this time would be his lucky day...

And that was what he needed to have a good smile and go directly to the bathroom which Harold was just finishing to take a shower...

At the time the sound of the shower was done, Harold was happy to take the stain off his underwear, he was glad that the boys were so comprehensive to him, and he learned that he may need to be more honest with his friends. Especially since they want him to not make him look bad in front of Leshawna... It was great to have some friends nearby and nothing would mess up with his cheerful morning... Until he opened the door, and the happy smile on his face turned into a deep frown upon the guitarist who was about to get inside the bathroom.

Trent saw the hostility in his eyes, knowing that somehow the group was still angry at him... At the time he was about to say something. The nerd ignored him and holding his now wet clean underwear he went back to his own cabin.

Trent knowing it would have been pointless to talk, decided to go to the shower and have time to take a bath... Maybe this time the show wouldn't be broken the time he would use it.

The temperature of the water was fine, the pressure didn't explode the valve or anything that would mess up his bath... Using his shampoo he needed to clean up his black hair...Sighing happily Trent felt relieved to take a good moment to enjoy his privacy and take a good time for himself...

(Main Lodge)

"Where is Chef and the food?" Duncan said as he felt annoyed because by the time they were supposed to have breakfast, Chef Hatchet wasn't there, and the kitchen was looked with a metal door which nobody knew was there in the first place.

And noticing that he wasn't alone in that regard, DJ, Geoff was checking the metal door blocking the kitchen...

"Strange, I don't remember seeing a door like that," DJ commented as he knocked the cold metal from the door, which even echoed on the other side of the kitchen.

Duncan was looking impatiently as he kept tapping on the table but then saw Courtney and Bridgette walk into the main lodge with the same energy as Duncan.

"Did you get any luck?" Duncan asked as the C.I.T. girl and the surfer sat at their seat with a bit of hunger in their stomachs.

"They even place bars on the windows of the kitchen. What is their problem? It's the third challenge that they made us hungry for breakfast, what are they going to do today?" Courtney said as she was feeling annoyed by another challenge that would require them to not eat their breakfast. "Last time they wanted us to eat canned beans for breakfast."

Bridgette also felt something was off, seeing that the Chef himself not appearing and the secrecy of what was inside the kitchen was making them more curious about it.

"I don't know. Usually, Chef would be shouting at us for getting late to have the food. But at least he would be here. What happened to him?"Bridgette asked as she herself could feel her stomach having some complaints around...

But then she just glanced around to see there were a few people not in the main lodge...Seeing DJ and Geoff also staring at the door curiously. The ideas surrounding the future challenge would also make her wary but also curious about what's going to happen.

Minutes passed until the door was open, and Gwen was with a good smirk on her face, and Katie was giggling uncontrollably. Lindsay walked with Owen who was almost starving and desiring to eat anything at that moment.

"Food, food..." Owen's body was in a trance as he walked and realized something was wrong. 'Where is Chef? Where is the food?"

"Bad luck big guy, Chef is not here and there is a big metal door locked..." Geoff explained that he then saw a big man almost double his size had his eyes shrink and then went straight to the door... And knocking like a despaired man.

"YOU MANIACS, BLEW IT UP. OH DAMN YOUUUUU. *BEEEEP* YOU DAMN YOU ALL TO HELL." Owen shouted as his eyes showed endless tears, and he tried to lick the door, and DJ and Geoff took that moment to turn their backs and not see what the fat boy was about to do.

Bridgette who was watching that scene in amusement and disgust, then saw Gwen and Katie who seemed to still be smiling from something.

"You both took a bit long. What happened?" Bridgette raised her eyebrow and seeing Gwen and Katie that happy, there was something going on and she wanted to be part of it.

"Oh, you need to wait and see," Gwen commented as the giggles of the tan twin evolved to almost uncontrollable laughing.

Duncan, DJ, and Geoff turned their heads and now found something that made them interested to know.

"Trust me, it's going to be funny, but where are the others?"Gwen asked as she saw that from the Bass, there were two members missing.

"Ezekiel went for an enthusiastic walk as he said, and Harold must be wearing his clothes," Geoff explained to Courtney, Gwen, Bridgette, and Katie stopped her giggle, and the girls tilted their heads.

"Enthusiastic walk?"Courtney asked as she never heard someone say something like that before.

"That's what he said, princess. Sometimes I think this island is making him weirder and weirder when the time passes."Duncan scoffed as he rolled his eyes. Seeing that somehow the island was affecting the members of his own team, he sighed in tiredness..."I don't blame him, this damn Island is making everyone insane little by little."

"But it's weird that he decided to do a walk and until now didn't return."Bridgette also commented since she knew Ezekiel wouldn't be wasting time around in the time of challenge.

DJ and Duncan paused, as they glanced around and just looked at the door opening, revealing Harold all clothed again...

"Hey Harold, did you see Zeke around?" Duncan asked loudly, and the blue-shirt nerd glanced around before shaking his head.

"Nah, the last time I saw him was this morning with you guys." And at the time Harold said that the group started to glance at each other.

"Do you think something happened?" DJ asked which made clear that the group started to worry about a member of their team suddenly disappearing.

Lindsay who was staring at the group who were gathering to even go outside walked towards them.

"Hey, are you talking Zekia?" Lindsay asked the wrong name which made the Bass team stare at her in questioning look. "He went with Beth and Heather to Honey Island to try to undo the curse..."

"Honey Island? Curse?" The questions made by both groups of Killer Bass were something Lindsay didn't know that she just opened the Pandora box...

(? - Heather, Ezekiel and Beth)

"I can't believe I have accepted doing something crazy like that," Heather complained after minutes of paddling with the farmer's teenagers, the trio traveled on the waters since the morning without telling anyone where they were going... The only person who knows about their trip is Lindsay who chooses to remain on the Island for the sake of helping to win the challenge of the day... And Chris who possibly prepared the cameras and the crew to travel around to follow the trio of campers in their journey to undo the curse. Beth was also feeling her skin sweat, as it was something done from the hard work of paddling, but also from the scorching sun in the sky... Thankfully they had some water bottles just in case of felt dehydrated, but also used the water nearby to place on their faces to refresh from the heat.

"That's strange, today is so hot," Beth complained, as she never thought it would have been nice to bring one Lindsays product to make herself and Heather ready for the trip. Heather got her eyes rolling the same way...

Ezekiel sighed in exasperation, knowing that going into a trip alone with the duo of Screaming Gophers screamed red flags around his mind all the time, but he couldn't help it, he didn't want to see his teammates involved in such a delicate subject as a freaking curse around the island. He watched the show many times, and many people from the fandom had theories if Beth was freed from the curse or not... The banishment of France and the loss of her prize money would be such a terrible way to lose the money.

Ezekiel remained quiet, but noticing how the heat was indeed affecting him as well, he took out his winter blouse and his green winter head away...placing under his shoes was something that he could remain with him, and still with the equipment nearby him, he knew that there isn't an ordinary day on Total Drama, there always would be a catch. Even if Chris isn't involved with it, somehow there is something that always would be.

"Ugh, can't this thing go any faster?" Heather complained as she herself was getting annoyed from the delay since she wanted so much to make the problems over with and if somehow a miracle would happen, she would manage to come back to win the challenge with her team. Even if that sounds impossible, they already lost too much.

"Hold on, Lady Raincorn." Ezekiel paused as he raised his oar with him, which made Heather raise her eyebrow at him weirdly. "If you think that we manage to get in time of the challenge, you better forget, because we are not sure if they are doing the challenge at this moment. So you better give up."

"What did you just call me?" The queen bee crossed her arms as she looked unaffected by the insult.

"Lady Raincorn, the wife of one of the main characters of the story I'm writing." Ezekiel ignored her as he focused on paddling with his oar, and didn't look behind to see not only her, but Beth also tilting her head to him. "She is a long rainbow unicorn... She is the wife of a magical dog who can change sizes. Best friend of a Princess of a Candy Kingdom..."

"Pff, I failed to see why you compare me to..." Heather rolled her eyes but nothing she would expect from a farmer like Ezekiel would make her blink her eyes in surprise.

"She only speaks in Korean... Almost everyone from the show can understand her, less the main character who is a boy of 11 years old, so he still has problems understanding her." Ezekiel then said which made Heather blink and stare at the boy with both surprise but also in annoyment.

"Oh, that's so cute." Beth felt interested in knowing more about it, while Heather just was adamant about one thing.

"Why Korean?" Heather asked as she didn't like the sound of someone wanting to force a character from her ancestors.

"Why not Korean?" The sudden question and the shrugs from Ezekiel made Heather soften her glare at him. "The joke is mostly of the kid being the only one who doesn't understand the language, while his brother who is her husband, and the princess who is her best friend are always aware of what she says... It's fun on that way."

Heather blinked... as she noticed that the homeschooled guy said it, not in the desire to sound racist but to find a fun way to represent her native language and country... Which made her scoff but also drop the subject.

"Alright Mr. Writer, how long it would take for us to reach the island?" Heather sarcastically asked, and Ezekiel rolled his eyes.

"The same long we took when we went on the first time. Seriously Heather? You want to be nagging right now?" Ezekiel replied as he suddenly felt a shrive... the heat they were feeling at that moment, dropped, and was slowly getting colder with the time. "Strange... It's still sun, but it's getting colder around here."

Beth who was paddling also noticed that somehow her arms were getting colder, and Heather who was bored into going to such a terrible island, also felt that her body was also feeling cold so suddenly.

"What the..." Heather asked until then she saw that a good part of the water was being shadowed by a huge cloud, and by slowly raising her head, there was a big cloud that was marking a direction towards one single place...

"We are almost there..." Ezekiel said as he felt suddenly that the shadowed part of the water, and a bit far away... the water seemed to be more in a cristalized form... he looked in disbelief until he realized what just happened... "Please tell me this isn't what I think it is..."

Beth tilted her head until she continued to paddle in the direction of the crystalized mark until suddenly the impact was enough to make the canoe stop and all three luckily went outside of the canoe in above the crystalized part of the water... Which showed to be solid frozen in that area.

They have arrived a few miles away from the cursed Boney Island... and now they have to take their canoe and walk onto the island. The air, once stagnant, began to ripple with an unnatural energy. Dark clouds gathered overhead, swirling into an ominous vortex that cast an eerie shadow across the desolate landscape. A bone-chilling wind whispered through the skeletal remains of the twisted trees, carrying with it the ancient murmurs of a curse awakened.

Heather got up and stared at what would be the terror of the island which seemed ten times worse than her first experience of the challenge. Beth was trembling for two reasons, one was the chilling cold air filling the area outside of the island... Second, the fear of how the curse of the object she took from the island now wants to have her soul as payment. Her teeth were making her braces shake from both terrible ideas that they came towards the challenge.

"*Beep*" Ezekiel cussed, knowing that now they were into a challenging way worse than he would ever expect to see... Never in his mind, he would see an island covered in snow after just a few days away from the island. "We have to go there."

"Oh hell no." Heather said as she pointed at the cursed island, "Let's just go in the shore and leave the Tiki on there and get the *beep* out of here."

"Yeah, what Heather said." Beth nodded her head in fear, and she could see that even Ezekiel was hesitating.

"That's a good call, Heather, seriously, I would go for it..." Ezekiel nodded his head in approval but somehow Heather knew that there was a bit on there. "But, do you think that it would work if we do that?"

"You are the expert, you should know," Heather said as she was feeling angry but also was feeling the coldness of the snow finally approaching all of them... Using her arms she tried to take out the canoe by herself, but she noticed that both Ezekiel and Beth helped her to take the canoe out of the water.

"I know that usually, we should bring the object nearby where it was taken out from the first place. So it could be the place where we were doing the fire in the last challenge or somewhere in the forest. But I have no guarantee that we would reach the same results if we just do the ritual in front of the island." Ezekiel said assuredly, which made Heather bite her inner lips in anger. "Are you willing to risk it?"

Beth could see Heather without a response to that question... So knowing that everything was her fault she decided to step in.

"I'm going there," Beth said determined which made Ezekiel and Heather stare at her. "It's my fault and I think I should be the one to undo the curse."

Heather was about to protest but Ezekiel went ahead.

"That's a fact Beth, but you have no idea on how to do everything, you need to create an altar, make the fire, and give a tribute. Doing that alone on the island alone would be stupidity. So you need protection." Ezekiel said as he took the bow with him and the quiver as well. "Heather can stay with the canoe and we can go there to do it and we run the fast as we can..."

"Oh hell no," Heather said as she stomped her foot on the ice floor, which made her freeze and realize that she could be walking on thin ice... But thankfully the ice looked more solid than water... She composed herself. "There is no way, I'm going to be left alone on the island. I'm in... I hate this, but I'm not going to let you both leave me alone."

"Well, we need to get there the fast as we can. So you have any idea, Lady Raincorn?" Ezekiel asked and Heather rolled her eyes.

"Stop calling me that and let me think..." Heather commanded as she looked at the ice floor and how good miles away would be from the island... And with the possibility that there would be snow in the Boney Island... She then smirked. "Actually I think I got one idea."

(Main Lodge)

"EZEKIEL IS GOING TO BONEY ISLAND?" Courtney and Bridgette shrieked as the boys looked thunderous.

"That's unbelievable, why did he want to help Heather at all?" Gwen said annoyed, since she never saw the interaction between the duo and now somehow the green hat boy decided to help the girl who was his enemy. "Especially that it's your team's fault to bring the curse to this camp."

"But he said he was doing it because he knows how to undo the curse in exchange for us owning a favor for him..."Lindsay explained which made DJ and the other guys have their eyes wide open. "He said it was also a thanks for Heather warning you guys about Trent on Mody's elimination."

"Cody." Katie corrected as she was serious and stopped laughing. She was feeling exasperated to see how the situation ended up like that.

"Err... guys, not to want to be that guy, but you said we are cursed?" Owen who was still feeling his stomach groaning, felt a bit terrified from hearing about the curse coming on the camp.

"Yeah, Beth seemed to take something from Boney Island and that was the reason why you guys were so unlucky during these days." Harold gave a simple explanation as he himself had no idea how to respond to the reason why his friend did that.

"Oh..." Owen deflated, as he nervously chuckled and felt a shrive on his spine, maybe the curse was the reason why his pee made Heather want to strangle him so much...

"Maybe it was because he was tired that our team was also affected by the bad luck? Since the showers got broken and even some of the places we were nearby the Screaming Gophers also affected our luck as well?" Geoff asked which DJ felt terrified by the idea.

"I don't know, but don't you think Ezekiel going alone with both Heather and Beth into that haunted island would be dangerous?" DJ raised his point which made Courtney and Bridgette think about wanting to help. But Duncan was the first one to take the action.

"That freaking idiot. I'm going there right now." Duncan didn't even wait for his team to say something. He walked hurriedly to the door but at the time he opened it, he saw a smirking face of Chris.

"Good morning campers. I'm glad you are all excited to see the next challenge that's going to happen in 2 hours." Chris said as he could see Duncan trying to pass by him. "Woah hey, what's going on?"

"I don't have time for that Chirs, I'm going to take a canoe and get out from here," Duncan said as he was passing by the host of the show, but the next words made him stop.

"If is about Ezekiel, Heather, and Beth going to Boney Island. Then I have to tell you that it's a bad idea for you to go alone there..." Chris said in a serious tone, which made the delinquent stop and glare at the host who was happy to be there.

"You knew about this?" Duncan snarled at Chris who raised his hands up.

"Woah bad doggy. I'm here to tell you that the Island is crazy, I sent some of my interns to place cameras around Boney Island, and there was a chaotic climatic change there. I watched the video cameras on there, and it's snowing there." Chris warned Duncan as he pointed out one important fact. "Also he got permission to do that, but you guys don't, and if any of you don't do the challenge of the day, your team will be disqualified and you can already say bye-bye to one of your members."

"It's not funny Chris," Duncan said as he glared hatefully at him, which Chris gave his annoying smirk.

"For me it is, so you better get your team together and prepare yourselves because the next challenge is going to be the best but also the worst experience you guys will ever receive with your whole lives," Chris warned the group every single Killer Bass looked in alarm and in concern about their member into the dangerous Island the group were before.

"CHRIS, THE FOOD, WHERE IS CHEF, WHERE IS THE FOOD?"Owen shouted, grabbing the host of the show by the collar and shaking so much, that Chris was feeling nauseous in the air.

"Stop shaking me," Chris said loudly and the starved camper released him immediately. Taking a few seconds to compose himself and check his own hair... Chris glared at Owen before explaining it. "Chef Hatchet and the food is well secured since this will be part of the challenge. Now I recommend you back off and wait until the challenge is ready."

Owen has his lips trembling and in the verge of crying, but the host of the show doesn't care about it.

Gwen scoffed and rolled her eyes.

"So you once again made us get starved on the breakfast for a preparation of a challenge to make us do crazy stuff just for the sake of eating?"Gwen glared at Chris who just smiled at her.

"That's actually not a bad idea, but, today's challenge is going to be a bit different, but one thing that I'm going to enjoy so much." Chris gave a wolfish smile as he could see the others squirm from his smile. "I will see you guys in two hours right here..."

At the time Chris left, Duncan was about to ignore it and go back to the beach, but a strong hand grabbed him. Turning his head he saw Courtney with a determined look on her face.

"Just drop it," Courtney said which made the delinquent even more furious, but she interrupted him before he was going to say something. "Ezekiel got permission from Chris so that means he had a plan to travel on the island. But also he gave a good favor to sabotaging the Screaming Gophers by taking Beth and Heather with him."

"Are you serious right now? You want to win that much?" Duncan asked both in disbelief and annoyed.

"Yes, because his work would have been in vain..." Courtney stomped her foot, and seeing Duncan angrily she gave a sigh and tried again. "Look, at the time he gets here he is going to get an earful from all of us."

Duncan remained quiet, but then giving a good glance at the C.I.T. girl he scoffed.

"You are a terrible influence on him."And words like that made the hell break lose.

"EXCUSE ME?" Courtney said in outrage her eyes flamming in fire. "What you mean I WAS THE BAD INFLUENCE IN HIM? You are the one who is taking him on the bad decisions."

"ME? Excuse me princess, but this has all your influence in it. You are the one who treats this game seriously just for the sake of winning." Duncan said as he stared angrily at her. And Courtney got nearby and with anger, she wanted to strangle the delinquent.

"My influence? You are the one who always does the craziest and chaotic thing when it comes to the challenges."Courtney shouted and their arguing became one iconic moment since a few meters away, Gwen, Katie, and Bridgette were watching in amusement.

"50 bucks they are going to hook up until the end of the show," Bridgette said as Katie rolled her eyes.

"It's a sucker's bet," Katie replied and Gwen nodded in agreement.

"They look like a married couple," Gwen said amused since she could see Harold, Geoff, and DJ chuckling and thinking about the same thing...

The feelings around the Main Lodge were mixed, with the anticipation of the challenge, concern for Ezekiel and Beth and Heather...mostly Lindsay would be concerned for the latter, who had to deal with the haunted island...

Owen still feels terrified by the curse Beth has brought upon them. What possibly would cause another...

*Baam*

The door was opened, making Duncan and Courtney who were shouting against each other suddenly stop, and glance at the person who just appeared... Duncan slowly blinked as Courtney raised her eyebrow and her mouth dropped...

Bridgette tilted her head but also her mouth was opened in shock.

Geoff who was talking with Harold suddenly stopped, while the nerd also froze and stared at it in disbelief.

DJ looked and then pinched himself to see if he was dreaming.

Lindsay tilted her head in confusion and Owen looked like he saw a ghost.

Gwen and Katie smirked as they were waiting for the right moment.

"Good morning everyone." Trent greeted the group who was staring at him, and noticing that nobody was eating he tilted his head in confusion. "Does something happen with the breakfast?"

Duncan tried to remain serious, he swore he tried... But seeing Trent like that was making him hold his laugh. The same could be said for all members of Killer Bass... Because...

"TRENT THE CURSE GOT YOU," Owen shouted which made the guitarist stare at the big guy confused.

"Curse? What are you talking about?" Trent asked until Lindsay gave a pocket mirror for him to see his reflection, everything seemed to be fine with his face... Until he realized one thing... "Wait. Why my eyebrows are pink?"

"Err... It wasn't just the eyebrow..." Lindsay commented as she gave distance with the mirror, which Trent had his eyes wide open in horror to see his entire hair was pink.

"What the *beeeeeeeep*. " Trent shouted in disbelief as the Killer Bass team couldn't take it anymore... And laughed at the misfortune of the guitarist who had no idea on what happened.

Katie and Gwen gave a hidden fist bump, as the duo laughed until their hearts content.

(Boney Island)

"AHHHHHHHHHH." That was the shout of Beth who was holding herself on the canoe with her whole life. While Ezekiel and Heather were using the oars to push and get speed by using the canoe to slide over the solid ice like a bobsled.

The force both were doing and even taking good teamwork, the speed force was enough to make the travel to Boney Island faster than they ever thought.

"We are almost there. Keep pushing." Heather commanded as Ezekiel was hitting the floor with his oar. Until they got a vision of where the sea would end and there was a lot of snow covering the floor of the cursed island."Alright, we are going to jump right here, on three we are going to use the canoe speed to make it continue sliding on land. One, two...Three"

The trio used their oars to hit the solid ice at the same time which was a good timing to make the canoe lift just a few centimeters from the floor.

From solid ice to the fluffy white snow, the trio were at a fair speed which made their objective even easier than they ever expected.

"Alright we are already on the island, let's keep up the speed," Heather said as they were still sliding, but with a bit more resistance since they weren't more in solid ice, they had to keep using the oars to keep pushing with more force to have enough speed.

Seeing the dangerous island that once tried to kill them at the moment they got in there for the first time becoming covered in whole snow and ice shades around... That was something the trio and neither people who were watching at the pay-per-view ever expected to see in the first place.

"Keep pushing. And don't distract yourselves, we never know if we had those mutant diabolical monsters around here." Heather commanded, while Ezekiel could see her as a bossy girl, her concerns were valid.

So the green hat boy took his quiver and compound bow near his legs just in case he would need it.

The resistance still made them slow down... But it was way faster than they started than the first time.

"If we find the two paths again, we go on the right, it's the safest from them both. It's longer but the best to go." Ezekiel's instructed and Heather nodded her head.

"Alright, Beth, you check for the way. If you see the path, you inclinate your body for right." Heather instructed the farmer girl who nodded her head in determination.

There were skulls frozen from all the places, even the spears were like ice-shaped spears covered in both snow and ice. And the threes with their covered leaves holding the snow around, were paller than the first time they got in... Still, it was easy to see from their constant movement with the canoe, sliding around... But then the time they continue to look for the way... Suddenly a tree also started failing in their direction.

"WATCH OUT," Ezekiel exclaimed as the trio moved their towards to push to a side and make the canoe slide a bit away from the tree... Almost hitting them... Ezekiel feared that moment, and by the time they were moving, they heard the loud quick steps of the animals... "If the tree fell down, that means."

"MONSTER BEAVERS AGAIN," Heather shouted as she pointed in the direction of now red-eyed creatures, and from their fur, every single one of the beavers was now with white fur covering their bodies. "OH GREAT, NOW THEY ARE ALBINO BEAVERS NOW."

Heather shouted and their furs seemed to be double in comparison to the first time the campers went on the boney island.

"HOW THEY CHANGED THEIR COLORS? IT WAS ONLY A FEW WEEKS." Beth shouted as she feared winter creatures now would go after them... Now Ezekiel felt the time that he should prepare his bow and arrows... Now having placed a little surprise on the tip of his arrows, there were the orange inflamable natural little explosives that he took care of having some in emergency of returning to this cursed island, and now it would be the best idea to do it.

"Alright, I'm going to release the ribs, that would give us more time to keep sliding." Ezekiel without thinking twice launched away the frozen meat which from the time they were using the canoe was enough to be enough to be enjoyed by wild animals around... Luckily for the trio, the Albino Beevers went in the direction of the bait and was enough to make the group still sliding towards their objective.

"Where did you get those ribs?" Beth asked loudly as Ezekiel pointed out.

"Today they were remodeling the Kitchen so they had to unfreeze some of the meats, so I took the first opportunity to catch the meat... I think they are now placing a metal door in the kitchen." Ezekiel explained and while Beth looked confused, Heather realized the reason why that happened, her time stealing food from the Kitchen now it will be more difficult.

"I found the split paths. Let's turn right." Beth smiled hopefully as Heather and Ezekiel helped her to use the weight of their bodies to turn in the direction of the safe path, making one of the obstacles easy to deal with... "Now everything is perfect, we can do this."

*THUNDERCLAP*

And at the time the hopeful smile came from the farmer girl, suddenly the trio who were in the middle of snow and sliding like they would never stop... they jumped in their seats scared by one single sound. As swiftly as the snowstorm materialized, it transitioned into a torrential rainstorm, defying the natural order. Raindrops, glowing with an ethereal light, fell in a rhythmic symphony, echoing through the eerie silence. The waterlogged ground groaned beneath the weight of the mystical deluge, and the once-dry terrain transformed into a swampy labyrinth.

The curse's escalation reached its zenith with a sudden shift to a thunderstorm of unprecedented magnitude. Lightning arced across the sky, not in jagged bolts but in serpentine patterns that painted the heavens with a haunting glow. Thunder resonated with an otherworldly cadence, echoing through the twisted landscape and hinting at a power far beyond the understanding of mere mortals.

"HOW IT STARTED TO RAIN LIKE THAT? WE ARE IN THE MIDDLE OF SNOW?" Heather shouted in disbelief and anger, while Ezekiel also feared on how chaotic the island would have become for the sake of the curse... They were being tested... and the climatic changes would make it much more difficult to deal with the rest of the journey.

(Main Lodge)

Two hours later, the remaining campers returned to the Main Lodge, but by the time they got back, the tables were covered with fancy sheets and with a good presentation of what would be trays above them... The quantity of trays was the same for each camper who was on the challenge.

8 trays on the table with a flag of Killer Bass, and 3 trays on the table with a flag from the Screaming Gophers side.

The starving looks on each camper's face showed how well Chris's methodic and sadistic smile made the group even more wary about what was going to happen to them.

Owen was on point that he would eat something urgently, even wood if he had to... So now it would be the show time that he has waiting for so much to do.

"Welcome campers for the next challenge. What are we about to have it's a challenge that would bring you all the primal and animalistic feelings that most of the humans felt at the time they were born... The desire to eat..." Chris dramatically explained as she pointed to the table and even a special one that he was going to be sitting around. "It's Wicked Palette time."

"Wicked what?" Owen asked as suddenly his stomach roared in such force that echoed throughout the whole Main Lodge... and like some internal communication, the stomachs of other campers also grumbled in hunger, and with the desire to eat anything at that moment.

"No stress..." Chris commented as he pointed at every camper to sit at their tables. "This challenge would require the strongest willpower that you would ever have... since, it's a challenge that we are going to bring 3 irresistible foods, if you succeed at not eating anything, you will be rewarded with a delicious prize."

"So the challenge would be a try not to eat?" Gwen asked as she felt her stomach hurt, and seeing Chris smiling at her, she then discovered his plan. "Oh, you are the devil."

"Thanks. I try." Chris smiled as he could see the group salivating. "Also there is another thing, For every food you try, you also must eat one bite of the punishment food, which I advise you to don't be stupid into doing that... Trust me, you are not going to like it," Chris explained as he could see the cold sweat coming from some campers, especially Lindsay, Owen, and even DJ. "For each member who managed to resist the temptations or even if you got the punishment food and managed to eat all of it... You guys would get a point and also immunity from the elimination happening today."

By saying those words, the campers felt happier to have a better chance to eat something good, but also being freed from the possibility of being eliminated on the day.

However there was one question crossing their minds, and Chris already predicting it decided to confirm their suspicions.

"The participants who are unavailable at this moment will not have immunity from today's challenge, so for their risk, you better win this," Chris explained which made Lindsay in dismay, and the Killer Bass glance at each other in concern. "Now, who is hungry?"

And the music for his ears, the stomach of the campers was the perfect sound for knowing this challenge was going to be the best he thought about it.

Confession - Owen

"I cannot wait for food... I'm starving, look at me." Owen said as he pointed to the chubby feature he has around his body. "I didn't eat anything in hours. HOURS... I swear, I'm about to eat everything in the next few minutes, and I don't care how terrible the punishment would be... I want to eat it."

Confession - Owen

Now covered in vomit, showing the possibility of the camper being around there when the challenge was over and his eyes looking traumatized...

"WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY?" Owen shouted as he tried his best to not vomit again, and looked at the reflection of the bad decisions he made. "WHY DIDN'T I WAIT IT UNTIL THE END?"

Every camper was sitting on their respective seats, and glancing around between nervous but also hungry about the challenge they were about to participate in.

"Alright, everyone." Chris smiled as he sat on his personal table with a very good tray waiting for him to open and enjoy the challenge. "You can now open your trays while I will describe the food you are about to salivate... You have to wait for me to finish my dish to then we go on the next tray. I hope you guys are ready... now you can open it."

The first dish: Under the first gleaming silver cover was a mountain of succulent, slow-cooked BBQ ribs. The rich, smoky aroma filled the air, and the contestants could practically hear the sizzle and crackle of the perfectly glazed meat. Their mouths watered, and the tantalizing scent seemed to play tricks on their senses.

Owen felt his mouth create a river as he could see the smoky smell playing with him...

"Now, who would like to have a very succulent, slow-cooked BBQ ribs? Combined with a very sweet creamy and dreamy butter and great herbs to make it so irresistible to ... OWEN." Chris was describing the delicious food until he saw the fat boy without thinking twice, he was eating the first dish like he was making love with it... And the campers who were trying to resist the temptations of starvation, they suddenly saw Owen doing such horrendous thing, that some even closed their eyes to not witness that.

Confession - Bridgette.

"And because of that, I thank God I'm vegetarian. Because I would have been traumatized to never eat meat again, but since I'm already vegetarian, I wouldn't need to be that disgusted... but Owen should at least use a napkin. That was horrible." Bridgette explained as the static showed the challenge already started hard. "If most of the foods would be meat ones, I think it will be easy for me to resist."

*buzzer sound*

"It seems that Owen already got his first buzzer... so that means that he would need to eat one bite of his punishment food," Chris said annoyed, but he already expected that... So he cleared his throat to continue the explanation. "The barbecue sauce comes with many expectancies, so be prepared for the smell and the tender desire to eat it."

And the view of the food was one thing that most of the campers couldn't help but see their stomachs begging to eat at least one bite... And Owen, who seemed to be happy to finish his ribs already, felt like a kid who just drank a cup of water when thirsty.

"Alright, can't wait for the next tray," Owen said as he rubbed his hands in excitement.

"Err, big guy? You know that it's trying not to eat challenge right?" Duncan said loudly as he himself would have fallen from its temptations if wasn't for that disgusting view of Owen eating ribs in such a manner.

"I'm starved. And I already lost it... So I'm going to eat the punishment with one bite..." Owen said with his determination in his head, and Chris couldn't help but giggle from the nativity of the fat boy.

"Well, if you guys are so happy to stare... Let me... hmmm, oh, that's wonderful." Chris started to dig the food by himself, and the campers could hear him eating while it wasn't as disgusting as Owen did, it was still annoying because of how the teases the host was doing for everyone on the show.

"Okay, you are vegetarian, you are vegetarian," Bridgette commented to herself, as she stared at the brown smoking treasure staring at her, the liquid of Barbecue Sauce was indeed dropping in front of her, but she still said her mantra-like she is a fortress on that moment.

"Are you okay dude?" DJ asked as he glanced at Geoff liking his lips.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Geoff tried to remain positive, as he felt his hand almost approaching the ribs, and he quickly took it off the table. Seeing DJ looking at him in concern he gave a nervous laugh. "Hehehe... I'm strong, I can take it."

"I'm literally shaking with indecision right now," Gwen said as she could feel her trembling, and looking at how delicious it sounded from both Owen and Chris, she was half tempted by the first dish. "It's going to be a long challenge."

"It smells really good," Courtney whispered, as she could see the cruelty of the challenge, and having a dry gulp, she felt like her stomach was howling to eat something, anything at that moment.

"Ribs look so amazing," Harold said as he was almost feeling the taste in his mouth. "I really want to eat it, Chris."

"Then do it Harold. It's even better the taste." Chris said as he finally finished a few ribs and cleaned his face. And Harold held himself together to stop himself from eating it... "Alright, it seems you guys started strongly... unless Owen, I did expect that... So now we can start for the next tray."

Killer Bass: 8 / Screaming Gophers: 2

The first tray was a very difficult challenge for the Killer Bass... Only Owen from Screaming Gophers had failed the first challenge of the show... but now with another tray being brought by Chef who was wearing a more fancy suit... he glared at the campers who dared to make fun of him, and stopped them to even trying to make a joke.

"Now for the next tray... Creamy Mac 'n' Cheese with 4 types of cheese." Chris said as the group watched in disbelief, a bubbling cauldron of creamy mac 'n' cheese. The golden, cheesy crust beckoned to the starving contestants, and the gooey strands of pasta seemed to stretch endlessly. The scent of melted cheese and buttery goodness hung in the air, tempting even the most disciplined eaters.

"*beep*," Bridgette said as she herself wanted to eat something... and the creamy cheese was calling for her name.

"This type of Mac'n'Cheese was something I thought wouldn't be good, but the person who made it insisted I was going to love it, so I have to give it a try... There are 4 types of cheese marked around the description, but I decided to ignore it... And from the smell of it... I know that I'm going to have a great time with this." Chris smiled as he finally gave a conclusion about the dish, and he started digging into it... "Oh, GOD. YES, This is perfection..."

Owen says Chris finally ate the food, didn't waste time, and decided to enjoy Gouda cheese, Blue cheese, Provolone, and Monterey Jack... It was a paradise of cheeses and something that he never thought he would have for a long time.

Owen got so struck by the food that his mouth was drooling in pleasure, and he wasn't the only one... Chris was loudly exclaiming about the taste, the texture, and the delicious torture the other campers had to endure.

"I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE," Lindsay shouted as she took a fork and decided to give a bite herself... And at the time her tongue touched the marvelous combination of Mac'n'Cheese, she felt her entire body melt like she was floating in the pleasure of good food... And didn't stop it, until she finished her dish.

*buzzer sound*

*buzzer sound*

The loud buzzer sounds made the campers stare at the group who was so focused on eating something tasty leaving the guitarist looking at his own team in dismay.

"Come on guys, I know that this food looks delicious, but we have to win the challenge today..." Trent said as his own stomach was feeling hateful against himself, for not also thinking about eating food at that moment. "You guys may lose the good opportunity to get the immunity of the challenge today. And we can send Beth for bringing the curse to us..."

At the time Lindsay was happy to eat her food... She froze... and then gave an indignant glare towards Trent who still looked ridiculous with his pink hair... So she had a plan in her head...

"Why don't you taste it, Trent? It's so amazing that I would have another one right now, you gotta try that." Lindsay said as she raised her fork with food in his direction.

"Hey, what are you doing? You can have the food, just drop the fork." Trent said in alarm as he gave a few jumps away from the blond girl.

"It seems that today is going to be another easy victory for us right boys?" Duncan smiled as he could see the torture happening on the other table, but then he just heard some strange noises on his side... And to his dismay... Trent and DJ were already down with their desires. "DUDES,"

"Sorry Duncan, it's too strong," Geoff said as he could melted from the sweet cheese that he was having at that moment.

"Yeah, it tastes so good that I can imagine it was momma who made it," DJ commented as he felt the amazing cheese food getting inside of his stomach.

*buzzer sound*

*buzzer sound*

And with that two marks appeared on the members who will have to eat the punishment food. Bridgette could see the sounds of pleasure coming from her teammates, and she was slamming her head on the table so strongly, that she wanted to feel pain at that moment. And from Chris's expression, he is slowly eating the Mac'n'Cheese which would mean it would take a few more minutes of torture, and the campers seemed to break in any moment... Begging whoever was watching them to make their tortures end.

"Come on guys... Just one more food... After this one, we can win." Courtney said as she felt her mouth salivating, but she was using the power of her mind to make herself strong... Harold was about to bail, but the C.I.T. girl slapped him in the face. "GET YOURSELF TOGETHER MAN."

"Right, you are right." Harold still with a red mark on his face, shook his head, and ignored the hunger and loud sounds of his stomach.

The Killer Bass is doing that not just for themselves, but for their team member who is endangering himself over the next island, and some even were praying for his safety.

(Boney Island)

"THIS RAIN IS IMPOSSIBLE," Beth said as she was freezing and paling from the chaotic environment happening in the place... Her hair was even turned into ice, and she was feeling most of her skin becoming blue.

"We are almost there... I can see the beach from before." Ezekiel instructed as he himself felt his winter hat soaked, and his own blouse freezing from the ice around him...

"Come on..." Heather said as she was also on her limit, and from the thunderstorm and rain pouring around them, the trio was exhausted, hungry, and freezing.

But what it took the longest 20 minutes of their lives, they finally reach the beach where Beth found the cursed item... And by some miracle, the thunders and bolts of lightning just stopped at that moment, and from the strong rain... finally ceased... To show the sun once again... But this time, the sun was covered with a cloud... which was a permission of the island giving time for them to finish their objective.

"Okay, we may have a break from the rain and the snow, I think that's the best time for us already do the altar and prepare the bonfire," Ezekiel instructed as he got off from the canoe.

"Which isn't a bad idea, I would love some heat at this moment," Heather complained, but she finally could place her feats into a solid rock. There were a lot of rocks and wood on the floor after the tempest around the Island... which would be the perfect material for the altar. "Are you sure that we need to make an altar?"

"We need to do this," Ezekiel said as he took a few solid logs and even some rocks, and was followed by Beth. "Beth, make it resistant, and strong enough to hold the Tiki. I'm going to make a bonfire."

"And we would need to have a big bonfire, and quickly," Heather said as she found some rocks, and logs but also some vines which made her have one idea. "Beth, there are some vines, use them to hold the rocks and the wood together."

"Alright. I think I know how I want to make it." Beth smiled as she quickly went to each place the duo seemed to be so concentrated over the altar that they turned their backs for one minute.

*BOOM*

The explosion made both Beth and Heather jump in the distance and stare at one dead tree on the floor now lit up from the explosion, and with the few marks of the snow melting away. Ezekiel was with his compound bow in a safe distance, and now with a smile on his face... The tree trunk would be a good use for the now the bonfire.

"How did..." Heather stared at him in disbelief, but then she saw Ezekiel showing the same orange ball Izzy had used on the challenge and a Lighter Duncan who also used to make the fire on the next challenge. "You are crazy..."

"To survive in the show, you sometimes must do the craziest ideas... You would be surprised at how crazy ideas would work." Ezekiel didn't take that as an insult. He just told her the facts, for people who watched the show of total drama, all seasons and generations... That was one of his personal rules at the time he gave his signature to participate in the show.

Heather looked at the boy weirdly, but noticing that they had fire now, she really needed some heat to help her at that moment.

Ezekiel also felt happy to have something to warm himself up... knowing that he didn't kill a tree but using one already on the floor was a good way to make himself a good conscience that everything was working fine for their objective... he just prayed for the time of Hawaii curse from Ridonculous Race, would be similar as the way they are trying to undo the curse.

"Got it... I think it's perfect." Beth said as the duo looked at the improvised altar with a little hole, a place which would fit perfectly the little Tiki. The rocks combined with the wood made it like it would be similar to adventure movies.

Both Heather and Ezekiel looked at the construction with surprise and interest, as it also had another stick point which had enough space for another artifact.

"Okay, it looks perfect Beth. Now your gift for the island." Ezekiel explained as he then glanced at the farmer girl who was taking from her pocket... A lipstick which made Ezekiel glance at the Queen Bee...

"Lindsay found out that Beth never had any makeup, so she gave the lipstick for her. So it's the first lipstick she ever had."Heather explained which made Ezekiel understand and nod his head in approval.

"Makes sense. Let's just hope it does work." Ezekiel explained as the duo watched Beth calmly close her eyes and pray for the island not to cast its curse on them...

Beth carefully places the makeup she got from her first friends...and slowly places it in the perfect place, hoping for the wrath of the Island to finally come to an end...

And slowly... The darkness around the clouds became clearer and the sun slowly got away from the clouds...

And Ezekiel gave a relieved sigh, and Heather felt the satisfaction of their problems finally being over. And Beth felt herself freed from all her worries...

She was freed from the curse...

"Finally some sun..." Heather commented as she could see the time they would be away. They already have the boat ready for their trip back home. And even if the water was frozen solid at the beginning, they could have a good speed to paddle back to camp and eat something. "Let's go back to camp. I can't believe I'm going to say that, but I can't wait to eat Chef's food today."

"Of course," Beth said as she was already prepared to push the canoe for Ezekiel and Heather. "Let's get back to camp."

Ezekiel looked around with a smile on his face. He placed back his bow on his back. And helped Beth to push the canoe on the solid ice. Without looking back, Ezekiel was happy to finally break out of the curse of an island and that way make sure that Beth wouldn't suffer the terrible effects of the curse in the long run...

It took a minute for the group to have enough speed to use the solid ice as a slide and go directly to the water. Just for the sake of paddling back to the island, and having a good journey and a light mind of their conscience... Ezekiel was happy to finally finish his part of the deal... He knows that in the future the favors he will need for the sake of playing smart the long game.

He just hoped that his team would be fine...

(Main Lodge)

"Wow, this was fantastic. I have to say, this chef rocks..." Chris said loudly as Chef who had a loud white mark of a hand on his face, groaned in anger as he placed the final trays around the tables... There was something odd about the looks of the campers, but the Chef remained quiet and finished his job of placing all the food on their tables. "Wow, she knows how to make Chef behave... Anyway campers, here is your final challenge a Sweet Potato Pudding and a Mango Cheesecake."

At the time the trays were opened, there were two descriptions of what just happened... Owen immediately devoured with one bite, by placing his mouth on the table... Katie's sweat dropped as she was feeling so sweaty and almost on the verge of breaking it... DJ titled his head, since those foods were familiar, but also a great choice he would have in his childhood... And Geoff already knew that he couldn't take the prize food... So he just decided to eat it anyway.

"GEOFF." Courtney and DJ shouted as the hat party boy didn't listen to them, and when the sweat touched his tongue, he never felt so happy to eat something so good. He didn't regret it.

*buzzer sound*

"And there is also another one who got himself caught from the desire of eating something delicious like that. And looking at Owen..."

"Hummm... I'm way ahead of you." Owen felt satisfied after eating the final piece of the dessert and was so happy that nothing could mess up his day.

*buzzer sound*

"And there goes Owen," Trent said with a facepalm, knowing that soon for the sake of Owen's survival, the elimination votes would just come up for probably Lindsay, Beth, and Heather. So he would just need to resist one more food... And he would win the immunity... But his stomach was hurting so much, that even the sweet smell of the food was driving him crazy.

Gwen was almost giving up... From the look of the food, she would kill to have anything to eat... She was glancing at the pudding and cheesecake, and she could swear that suddenly she saw both of them creating eyes.

"Gwen... Gwen... eat us... eat us..." The desserts were calling her name, and their desire to be eaten... The goth blinked and shook her head, just to see the image of the food blinking at her. "Why don't you eat us?"

"Err..." Gwen looked at her food, and suddenly she felt a slap on her face. "What... what? What."

"You just got knocked out..." Katie commented as she herself was staring at her food fearfully. "I was hearing you mumbling in deep voices like you were playing with the food... And I think it was the time to wake you up."

"Thanks, Katie," Gwen said as she smiled at the tan twin... And the food in front of them was really something that they never imagined to have to fight against... even their strongest will was on the verge of breaking... "Please Chris finish your food."

Chris was eating the dessert slowly, and the sounds of moan of delight at the food were making DJ gulp at the desserts which looked so familiar to him, but seeing his friend also who was enjoying eating it... He decided to give it another bite.

"No, DJ, don't do it," Bridgette commented, but the Jamaican was on his limit, and ignored her...

By eating it... DJ felt that the dessert was delicious but also familiar to him, it was like it came from his country, and from the person who cooked for him... Until his eyes went wide open in shock.

*buzzer sound*

"Wait a minute... Chris, where did you get the food?" DJ said in alarm, as he could see the evil smirk from the host, who just finished eating the delicious Jamaican dessert in front of the other campers.

"Congratulations, Gwen, Courtney, Harold, Bridgette, Katie, Duncan and Trent. You all resisted the temptations of the most terrifying and willpower challenge until this day... Now I'm here to bring you all a big surprise. You all are free from elimination in case your team loses, and we have a special reward for you all... Now, you can bring her Chef Hatchet." Chris smiled as he proceeded to stay up, as the Chef walked calmly carrying a big cart of food, which even Interns were carrying the other carts of food to place over the table... "Now here comes the surprise, we tried to find recipes to make this challenge the tempting is it was... so we gave a call to some people... but there was one person who not just gave the recipe, she offered herself to be the chef of this challenge, because she wanted you all to try her food in case she would cook for her boy..."

DJ felt his heart stop, as he felt the sweat all over his face...

"Coming directly from Jamaica, DJ's Momma." And at the time Chris annunciated it... A woman wearing a scarlet chef uniform, and even with an apron of yellow, black, and green colors with white letters written 'Momma's in control', she was holding a good kitchen knife, and her iconic flowered hat appeared on the television, and the dismay of the son who was seeing her after so long.

"MOMMA," DJ called loudly, as he went to hug his momma, but suddenly he was slapped in the face. "Ouch."

He looked at his mom in confusion, until she pointed to her lips, which DJ just realized that there was still food on his face... and he remembered that he lost the willpower to help his friends... And from seeing her eyes narrowing and slowing shaking her head, he felt his heart wreck... the look of a disappointed mother... it was the best if he desired to die at that moment.

"Ouch," Geoff said as he could see how strong that woman must be, even Duncan would have made fun of it, but looking at her sharpened eyes on him, he preferred to not make fun of it. The boys gulped at the presence of such an intimidating woman with a knife in her hands.

Gwen, Courtney, Katie, and Bridgette smiled and were awed by how the Jamaican mom showed how she could have authority over the boys...

"Anyway, I thank you so much for your participation Cl..." Chris was about to comment, but the woman raised her hand which made him stop.

"Call me Momma, or DJ's mom." The Jamaican woman walked towards in front of Chef Hatched who was still trying to glance away. "Next time you decide to use paprika at the wrong time, you will not get a slap, you will receive a past roll in your face."

"Yes, Momma," Chef said, knowing that even with his military patent he would never hurt someone's mother, but also somehow the way she stared at him, made him gulp fearfully.

"Anyway, thank you for giving your participating and doing that for free... Your help made this challenge very fun to watch, and I cannot wait for how you are going to surprise everyone around..." Chris smiled as he went back to his table. Knowing that day he was going to eat like a king, and truthfully, DJ's momma didn't come to play, she went to show her skills. Because at the time 6 trays appeared on the table, he was already excited to know what was prepared for him. "Now we can open..."

At the time the trays were in front of the starving campers, who seemed to be on the verge of despair... their eyes watered... at the view of something so beautiful, and DJs watched with wide surprised eyes and even regretted the banquet that they are going to have it.

"The Caribbean Fusion Feast." DJ's Momma explained as every single camper who managed to hold themselves felt a shrive of pleasure of the name of the feast... "It's a thing I do for each decade for my family. For the people who managed to go until here without eating anything. You have Jerk Chicken Skewers, Coconut Rice and Peas, Ackee and Saltfish Empanadas, Plantain Paradise Platter, Mango-Pineapple Salsa, and for the finale... Momma's Special Rum Cake."

At the time she started to explain the names of the foods... Every single member of the winners couldn't believe their eyes and immediately began to eat the feast.

Duncan, Harold, started with the Jerk Chicken Skewers

Tender and flavorful jerk chicken skewers, marinated in a blend of aromatic spices and herbs, deliver a kick of Jamaican heat to the platter. The smoky essence of the grill mingles with the tropical breeze, transporting contestants to a Caribbean barbecue paradise.

Bridgette as a vegetarian knew that she would love the marvelous food from DJ's mom, by going to the Plantain Paradise Platter. A medley of ripe and fried plantains, served alongside a zesty tamarind dipping sauce, offers a sweet and savory side to the feast. The caramelized plantains provide a delightful contrast to the savory elements on the plate. Then later she went directly for the Mango-Pineapple Salsa, A refreshing mango-pineapple salsa adds a burst of tropical sweetness and acidity, creating a vibrant and colorful topping for the jerk chicken skewers. The fruity notes balance the bold flavors of the Caribbean Fusion Feast.

Katie started with Coconut Rice and Peas: A bed of fluffy coconut-infused rice and hearty kidney beans, seasoned with thyme and scallions, adds a comforting and authentic touch to the feast. The sweet and savory combination complements the other elements on the plate.

Trent was also having a great time eating his food, Ackee and Saltfish Empanadas were something that he never thought he would love to eat first: A fusion twist on traditional Jamaican flavors, flaky empanadas are filled with the classic Caribbean pairing of ackee and saltfish. The golden pastry encases the succulent mixture, creating a delightful handheld treat.

After eating everything, Courtney and Gwen let out pleasure sigh of satisfaction after eating the most delicious dessert that they hadn't had for a while. And one DJ looked away guilty... The momma's special rum cake. A slice of DJ's Momma's special rum cake takes center stage. Moist, decadent, and infused with Jamaican rum, the cake serves as a sweet homage to the island's culinary traditions. Each bite is a celebration of the rich cultural tapestry woven into the cuisine.

That was paradise, and Chris was in a food coma from all the awesome and delicious food he ever had for free... He loved his job.

The Chef and the interns were also satisfied with helping the Jamaican woman to cook, as they also could have time to eat their food as well, and nothing could be said against the amazing cook that woman brought on the challenge.

DJ felt defeated... knowing that this type of feast would just happen when every 10 years because while he and his momma loved to cook... doing a feast like that would bring a lot of stress, so that's why she would only do that in special occasions... and DJ felt disappointed for not make his momma proud of his determination... He just wished that nothing could be worse than that...

Owen just saw all that food, and he went to his knees... and looked vague at the space.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO." The fat boy shouted as he saw that the good feast was away from him, and he couldn't eat it, not even a tiny bite...

Lindsay felt also sad for not having the right to eat the cooking since it looked so appetizing... Geoff had to take off his hat because he may have been a bit guilty of starting to be the weak link and making his friend lose the right to eat his mom's food... that would be a powerful punch in the gut...

Chris got up from his seat and now it was the best part of the show.

"Killer Bass, Screaming Gophers. From the challenge since the beginning. The number of people who failed towards such temptations became the equal number. Geof and DJ, you ate the food you are not supposed to eat, Twice... Lindsay while you just ate Mac'n'Cheese once, Owen passed the whole challenge of eating the foods on the table... Which makes you all Killer Bass: 20 / Screaming Gophers: 5... So now it comes to the punishment food, and the second part of the challenge." Chris smiled as he could see the evil smirk from Chefs and the solemn face of DJ's momma sitting on the table of the Killer Bass... And with 4 trays... which DJ felt like a bad Omen, and Geoff gulped dryly at what was about to happen. "For people who had great food, and don't wish to throw up... We are going to open it... and Chef will explain the punishment food, while I will get the hell out of here."

"Was it that terrible?" Gwen asked, and at the time Chef opened it... it showed a yellow pancake... a strong yellow pancake... and on the side a little bottle of yellow liquid... which made Gwen's mind process, her mouth almost gag. "No, no way. I'm out."

Duncan, and Harold, quickly jumped from their seats, and not wanting to lose their food, they ran away the fast as possible. Katie almost vomited on that place... Courtney and Bridgette looked horrified and couldn't help but express their opinion...

"EWWWWWWWWWWW." Both said as they looked at DJ and Geoff who looked like saw a ghost... And Chris already went outside of the Main Lodge, because he would prefer to watch the video when he isn't full of food and ready to vomit...

"Alright maggots... This is fresh dirty pancakes... it's recently made with our interns, and to be honest I don't want to imagine how they taste like, they are nasty... So here are the rules. For one bite you have it and swallow it without vomit for 5 seconds will make one extra for your team... Eat it as a whole, you will have 10 points and you will get immunity from elimination." Chef Hatchet explained as he slowly took one of the yellow liquid bottles, and placed it slowly in front of Owen. "Hope you like it, hunter..."

Owen for the first time, felt his face becoming green... because while he ate many nasty things... that would be the first time he would actually eat something made by... pee...

"This must be illegal in some way," Trent said in alarm, but suddenly he saw the contracts in the hands of Chef Hatchet.

"It's on the contract... now if you are not going to help your team... then shut the hell up," Chef shouted, which made the guitarist stop talking.

Owen stared at the yellow food, and even the yellow liquid above it... And knowing that he himself dug his own grave... he had to finish what he started... So he took his fork... and with a powerful trust on the table, made the remaining people stare at the chubby camper closing his eyes, and gave a bit bite of the food, all the pancakes soaked in yellow to his throat...

Owen for the first time gagged... almost vomiting all the food he ate... but striving in displeasure, and even against all his might... he gave a loud swallow, and with that made DJ and Geoff lose their cool, and their stomachs. They went outside to vomit all the food they had taken before. And Trent who was on there, almost threw up for seeing such a bad view..

After eating it... Chef took his clock, and waited carefully at Owen who looked defeated, and like he was sick... And after 5 seconds of silence, Chef nodded his head.

"Alright fat boy, you passed it, you got 10 points for your team and are free from elimination tonight." Chef nodded his head, but by the time he turned his head, Owen ran quickly outside to just vomit everything he just at in the last 3 minutes.

His eyes focused on the last 3 contestants who were still looking afraid but also disgusted from seeing such a scene.

Trent looked at that scene in disbelief so he looked at the blond girl who was with her eyes closed.

"Come on Lindsay, you need to eat the whole pancake to have 10 points before they start giving their bites." Trent shook Lindsay who refused to see.

"Ew, no, ew, no, there is no way I'm going to eat that. It's pee..." Lindsay said as she was pushing the plate away from her.

Trent looked left and side so he came up with a good idea.

"Hey, he was just kidding, this isn't pee, it's just apple vinegar which looks similar to urine." Trent lied which made Chef, Geoff, and even DJ look at the guitarist with their eyes wide open and raised their eyebrows with the knowing look. Even DJ's momma with her disappointed look shook her head in disapproval. "What? We need to win this game."

"Really? So it's all a lie?" Lindsay said as she looked at the plate in front of her, while she doesn't like much vinegar, it would have been far better than actual urine...

"Yeah, it's just vinegar, come on, give it a try," Trent said quickly as even took a fork to cut a piece to make Lindsay have a taste...

At the time Lindsay placed it inside of her mouth, she felt her face contorting, the citric acid and the sourness in her mouth. Made her contort in pain.

"OH MY GOD," Lindsay shouted as she felt Trent keep pushing more and more bites into her mouth. Making her start gagging... Everyone in the room was looking at that scene in horror, as possibly every viewer of the show was becoming horrified to see something like that. The yellow pancake was shoved until none was on the plate.

"Done," Trent said, as Chef looked at that scene, but by the rules he placed the clock near the blond bombshell who was trembling, and with her face green...

"1,2,3,4,5... I will be dammed. But the girl didn't vomit. Okay, you all got more than 10 points." Chef said as he was both impressed and disgusted by the way a person used his teammate to have more points.

"Yeah." Trent smiled and raised his fist in victory...

"Also girl... he lied to you, it's really piss." Chef Hatchet made sure to make Lindsay understand that she was manipulated and in the moment. Lindsay froze and stared at the plate in horror. And slowly turned her head to the pink-haired boy, who was smiling sheepishly at her...

The innocent and smiling blond had skulls in her eyes... But her body was in shock at that moment, so her mouth got full of vomit, and she splashed all the contents of her stomach on Trent's face... Making him scream in terror just like her as both ran away outside from the main lodge...

Confession - Lindsay.

"DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIEEEEEEEEEE." Lindsay with her face covered in vomit, was stabbing a picture of the guitarist's face with a kitchen knife... "I SWEAR IF THIS *BEEEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEEEEEEEP* *BEEEP* still is on this show. I'M GOING TO RIP HIS *BEEEP* AND *BEEP* BECAUSE THIS *BEEEEEEEEEEEP* AND THAT'S FINAL."

Chef stared in amusement at the pink-haired boy leaving the place with a girl still vomiting on him, and he stared at the duo who seemed to still be afraid to do anything.

"Alright boys. It's your last chance, if you guys don't manage to get at least 6 bites, then your team will lose the challenge." Chef explained as he could see the anticipation and the fear in the boys' eyes. He was smiling from seeing their fear, and he wanted to see the outcome of the challenge.

The Jamaican giant looked to his side, to see the only person who was afraid of, his pillar and biggest motivator. And the face of sweat and fear on her face made DJ heartbreak... Because she never wanted that for her son... But DJ did it of his own volition, and for the sake of his team to win... He needed to also eat everything, and Geoff as well.

The Killer Bass had won so many challenges before, and seeing that they made a mistake, they wouldn't just risk their victory, but also the possibility of their friend also going to elimination because of them...

Both of them looked at the yellow pancake... And seeing that it was the only way to do it... It was the time for their punishment.

"Momma, you can wait outside, you wouldn't like to see this." DJ stared at his food, and the Jamaica mother knew that it would traumatize her to see her baby boy doing something so terrible like that. So she left the place immediately...

Now that they were alone... DJ slowly took his fork, and Geoff followed his steps, and with the piece of food in their forks, they even glanced at each other.

"Cheers." Both said in unison and gave a try to place on their mouths.

"What the hell have you been eating and drinking?" DJ said as he felt the utter disgust of eating the yellow pancake.

"Protein shake with some vegetables, a lot of lemonade, and even some energy drinks," Chef said as he could see their faces contorting with pain, giving some dry cough and flinching in pain for each bite.

"I'm so glad Momma isn't here," DJ said as he was feeling his stomach cursing him for being stupid, or even his own being promising payback for not being a good boy to his momma, it was like the worst thing he ever eaten on his whole life. "UGH."

"Okay, just one more bite." Geoff was feeling his stomach rebelling against himself, and he was sweating a lot, he felt that soon he would vomit, so he needed to be fast. "Come on body, just more this once…"

"OH GOD," DJ shouted as he felt the part of the pancake touching his uvula, and he was on the verge of vomiting… "Please, come on… hold it, for 5 seconds."

3 Bites, something it would take 5 minutes… it turned out to be an hour inside of their own heads… It has been relatively torture inside of their own bodies.

"Why? WHY DID I DO THAT?" Geoff shouted as he finally placed his head on the table, after eating the third bite of the pancake still warmed with the yellow liquid…

"Now, you need 5 seconds boys." Chef smiled evilly, and with the clock on their side… the challenge has been torture from the beginning to the end… And by every second, it seemed like a minute inside of their stomaches… They wanted to vomit the fast as they could, but they had to remain strong… And it was almost impossible at that moment. "1,2,3,4,5…"

DJ's face became palled, and Geoff was with his face green like vomit, and each second was immeasurable inside of their own hearts…

And when the final second was done. Chef took both their arms and raised them to the air.

"AND THE WINNER OF THE CHALLENGE IS THE KILLER BASS," Chef said loudly, and at that moment, both DJ and Geoff vomited… as a conclusion of the said challenge.

(Camp in front of the cabins)

One hour had passed over the challenge, and the Killer Bass team was still trying to not look straight at DJ and Geoff who seemed to be traumatized from their bad experience of the challenge. DJ's momma was there to give her own son support for himself, drinking something to clean his stomach and even for Geoff who was finally happy to have something to take the bad taste of his mouth.

On the Screaming Gopher side, Owen was still in the fetal position for eating the worst idea of food ever made and losing the amazing dishes for being unable to control himself. It was a mistake, but now it was everything over. Lindsay was hunting Trent around, but the poor boy was hiding in the bathroom.

Chris was smiling satisfied with the victory and the decision to not be on the Main Lodge for the punishment challenge. And when everything was on the verge of getting bored… The group finally heard footsteps which made everyone stare in the distance, and for the happiness of Lindsay and for the Killer Bass team. They found, Ezekiel, Heather, and Beth walking towards their direction… Exhausted, with starvation on their faces. And with impatience as well…

"EZEKIEL," The Killer Bass went quickly to the homeschooled boy, who sat on the place and laid with his back on the floor.

"Heather, Beth." Lindsay quickly went to her friends who were also looking terrible. "Are you both okay?"

"Yeah, we are fine," Beth commented as she felt happy to come back to the camp. "You have no idea how crazy it was… Everything on there was frozen, and then there was a rainstorm with a lot of lightning bolts. It was terrible to go there."

Beth explained quickly that Lindsay was feeling confused by how fast she was talking. But then she felt her face being hugged by the farmer girl.

"Is there any food? We haven't eaten anything since morning. Please tell us you have something for us…" Beth begged as Lindsay didn't know how to say that…

Heather was annoyed, but she didn't have the strength to say anything. She was hungry and she needed anything to eat…

"Well, guys." Then Chris came with a smile on his face. "I have to say that you guys lost the challenge of the day… But since you all went into a very big adventure, which will potentially be awesome to edit later for the episode… I will make an exception… You can have a nice feast where DJ's momma is here to prepare for you all."

Ezekiel blinked, as he then recognized the black woman nearby DJ… his momma was on the island…

"What did I miss? What kind of challenge it was?" Ezekiel still weak in strength asked… The group stared at him before replying. But DJ's momma stopped everyone.

"No, no, no. You can all talk while you three can eat. There is no way that I'm going to let you all starve like that. Now let's go to the kitchen. Chef probably must have cleaned up." DJ's momma commented quickly… And a reason like that made their whole stomachs rumble in agreement…

.

.

.

"So that's how it ends…" Ezekiel explained how their whole morning went, from their challenges and struggles to making the Island accept Beth's sacrifice… The Killer Bass team were palled from seeing how a curse made the whole challenge of what would be less difficult, to go into a level of even the sky would be against you…

Lindsay, hugged Beth as she cried emotionally to her her best friend doing such sacrifice, and Heather, nodded her head proudly on how their journey came to finally have a good dinner… Heather was enjoying the feast like it was the best food she didn't have for weeks… Since the awake-a-thon, this has been the best food she had so far. She had to give the Jamaicans a thumbs up on how amazing the Caribbean food was.

"Okay, Ezekiel, while I admit what you did was touching, and very courageous. YOU SHOULDN'T HAVE DONE THAT." Courtney said as she pulled his ear…

"Ouch, ouch, ouchhhhh." Ezekiel tried to fight against, but his team was looking angrily at him… "

"You got us worried for hours. You could at least have brought anyone with you to give you help." Courtney said as the team nodded their heads to him, but Ezekiel shook his head.

"No, I can't… As I said, this isn't our problem, it was theirs." Ezekiel stomped his foot and remained serious. "I did that as a way for them to explain to us the counting of votes. And having a curse like that around the camp for so long would create terrible consequences in the future."

"Like what?" Harold said curious, that even Chris tilted his head interested as well…

"Who knows? Curse islands can be unpredictable, it can make the whole life of the cursed person unlucky, to a point that even a tiny accident could ban them from a country." Ezekiel shrugged, which made everyone look at him weirdly. "I know, it can be exaggerated… But any of you are willing to risk it?"

And with that, everyone got in silence and agreed with the green hat boy.

"So what about the challenge… how was it?" Ezekiel asked, which DJs and Geoff looked ashamed, Owen looked disgusted and Lindsay looked murderous…

.

.

.

"THE PUNISHMENT FOOD WAS WHAT?" Beth and Ezekiel shouted in horror, while Heather for the first time… in so long, let it out a laugh, a laugh that made Owen terrified of her.

"Hahahahaha." Heather laughed even causing tears from her eyes to get out… And the campers looked at her angrily, but she raised her hand. "That's what you get fat boy. It's not funny when it's with you, isn't it? Now I can see it's true, Beth, we got rid of the curse, we are free now."

And at that moment the campers realized… the pee jar incident… They have to say, that Heather was saved, and to make fun of that situation would be a fair way to make fun of it.

But that smile would come to an end… when Lindsay explained the results of the said challenge… The Screaming Gophers lost… and the only people up for elimination were Beth, Lindsay, and Heather...

Confession – Beth

"So in the end, even if we managed to break the curse and come back to the island, it means that me and Heather and Lindsay are the only ones we have to vote to leave the show?" Beth said as she looked sad, and seeing that everything couldn't be fixed. "Dammit… what Heather can do now? She promised us that we would be top 3… but from my mistake that wouldn't happen…"

That Night at Bonfire

The fire seemed to be burning extra hot tonight, which was a good thing for Heather, and Beth since their experience on the Boney Island was still left some cold on their fits and bodies. The Gophers were still sad that most of them were already with their marshmallows. Owen was sad that another member of his team had to go… Trent was sad that at the moment Heather and Beth saw the look on his face, they laughed so much that Lindsay joined them, but not before kicking his balls with still anger from their attempt and still losing… She now has a big grudge against him… Like most of the campers… The Gophers were once again seen at the bonfire ceremony.

"I've got three Gophers sitting in front of me tonight. Since the other two are with their immunity from the challenge. I only have two fluffy bits of sweet safety in my hands." Chris said while holding up his plate of two marshmallows. "So good luck. The tension now it's on the limit... When I call your name, come up and get your marshmallow. Lindsay."

The blonde girl looked uneasy for her two best friends, and while Heather looked serious, Beth looked guilty knowing the outcomes of the results… Since it was a plan she had before the votes...

And with that, there was a single marshmallow on the plate. The campers remaining without one being Beth and Heather.

"Heather, Beth. It's down to you." Chris said as Beth shook violently and crossed her fingers on both hands with Heather and Beth with their eyes staring at the last marshmallows. "Whoever doesn't get this last marshmallow must immediately walk The Dock of Shame and leave on the Boat of Losers. Forever."

The tension in the air was practically visible as the two girls never tore their eyes off the marshmallow on Chris's plate. Heather remained quiet, as Beth was trying to not cry... "The final marshmallow goes to…" Beads of sweat came down from Beth's forehead while Heather tightened her fist so much that her knuckles started to go white. This dramatic tension kept up until Chris made the announcement. "Heather."

Heather gritted her teeth… As Beth started to cry…

"I'm so sorry for not coming for the final three Heather… But I thank you so much for teaching me and taking care of me…" Beth got up, and quickly gave a tiny hug before releasing it… since the queen bee never liked to be touched…

"Just go…" Heather got up, gave her back, and walked away… Lindsay stared as she also shed some tears, and gave a wonderful hug with her farm friend…

Beth and Lindsay crying and being happy… until Chris pointed at the boat…

"Alright, Beth, time to leave," Chris said, which the farm girl, couldn't help but give a nod, and with a good glance to her team, and even a tiny giggle from seeing the ridiculous pink hair of Trent, before leaving.

"Tell once again Heather I'm sorry." Beth accepted her fate… as a way to undo the curse, she also felt it was needed to sacrifice herself…

Confession – Heather.

"SHE IS NOT MY FRIEND." Heather roared as her red eyes showed the tears that she had been shedding after hearing that everything she worked for, my idea for the final 3 was now trashed. "She has been a stepping stone, someone I would mentor, to use as my pal, someone I know her secrets, and sometimes she knows mine, passing a lot of time together as a trio… OH *BEEP* She is my friend, and I already miss her… *beeeeeeeeeep*"

10 minutes ago…

-Heather.

"I feel that this may be a terrible mistake from me… but whatever…" Heather said as she took a piece of paper where she placed it with big letters… HEATHER on it…"I hope none of them vote in me…"

Ezekiel was dragged out from the cabin, where the team was waiting patiently for the Screaming Gophers' return.

"Why are we here again?" Ezekiel asked until Katie smiled and pointed at Trent who was now using the different colors on his hair and eyebrows... "Pff HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA."

And with that, another contestant of Total Drama Island has left, and with the merge approaching, who knows who would survive for the next challenge.

Chapter Text

Day 1:

"ACHO" The sound of the sneeze was enough to make Lindsay get up from her bed in surprise... And seeing on her corner, she was Heather who was trembling and her face showing signals of cold..."Dammit, even after that dammed trip, we still got sick."

"Heather, are you okay?" The blonde girl asked as she saw the effects of the sickness coming at the snobbish brat girl...

"It's just a cold, it's not your problem," Heather said coldly, as she covered herself around the blanket and was feeling too terrible to even move. "Stupid snowing rainstorm cursed island."

Lindsay looked sadly, as she felt bad to see her friend like that, even as annoying as her friend could be. She could see that she cared for Beth, and imagining not just her who must have been sick, she thought about the possibility of Beth also getting sick.

"Well, at least we have 3 days for you to recover, do you want help to take you to the Main Lodge?" Lindsay asked, noticing the half-korean camper was still having difficulty getting up.

"...please," Heather asked for help, knowing that her headache was annoying her, and she was feeling the need to eat something. But the cold made her too weak to even move by herself.

"Don't worry, let me help." Lindsay got down from her bed and slowly decided to help her only friend she had at the competition, missing Tyler and Beth was already making her feel lonely, but now seeing Heather was still with difficulty taking care of herself, she couldn't help but to try to at least make the queen bee go to eat something.

(?)

His body was cold, he was trembling from the cold, since his face was showing a few signs of fever, and headache already affecting him...He was feeling too weak at that moment, and somehow he suddenly found his hand feeling wet... Wet?

Ezekiel slowly opened his eyes, until he realized that he was in an open area, near the beach. And by spinning he saw that his bunker was alone.

"Woah, WOAHHHHHH." Ezekiel shouted as his body movements made him splash on the cold water, with his clothing as well... The feeling of pain was substituted with confusion and anger. And the anger intensified until he saw the culprits who were laughing happily at that moment.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA," Duncan, Geoff, DJ, and even Harold dared to work together into a single prank against him... Their laughing just made Ezekiel's fever get worse but his pain was replaced by hatred, and then his face became serious... "Good morning Ezekiel."

The quartet greeted the homeschooled boy, as he swam towards the beach, and with his face showing no reaction... they were still smiling cheekily at him...

And before anyone would open their mouths... Ezekiel interrupted... Not in anger, but in boredom and coldness...

"Allow me to impress upon you the severe mistake you have made. For years my conduct has been largely benign. And yet, without provocation, you have severed our détente and forced me to unleash upon you the vengeful flames of a thousand suns."Ezekiel was calm, but then the Bass boys suddenly saw the look of hatred upon them, as Ezekiel raised his finger towards the sun, making every single one of them look at each other, not knowing how to react... Seeing Ezekiel getting angry with every second that passed. "You shall curse your mothers for the day of your birth. So, go now, GO."

Ezekiel pointed in the direction of the camp, as his own shout scared DJ who went behind Duncan and noticed that the little boy was not kidding with them. And from the evil smile coming from his face, he knew they screwed up.

"And begin your life of fear, knowing that when you least expect it, the looming sword of Damocles will crash down upon you, cleaving you in twain and as you gaze upon the smoking wreckage that was once your life..."The more Ezekiel talked, the more Harold was pissing his pants, and DJ was gulping in fear, while Geoff had no idea what the boy was talking about, and Duncan raised his eyebrows to not understand the metaphors Ezekiel was talking to him... But then he said one sentence that it gave shrives on their spines. "You will regret the day you crossed the WRONG MAN."

And the group watched Ezekiel give a few more steps...

"THE PRANK WAR IS DECLARED," Ezekiel shouted as he quickly went to his cabin, and brought his towel with him to have a shower to take the cold his body. And somehow deal with the terrible sickness he was having.

The group watched the homeschooled boy leave the place and was unsure of how to respond to it...

"I think he is very angry," Harold said as he could see the look of the other boys.

"No, really? How did you find out? The way he made a speech about destroying us? Or the declaration of the prank war?" Duncan said in sarcasm, which he could be impressed to see the green bean trying to take all of them... "Well, just to be sure, I'm going to prepare some backup pranks in case he goes crazy. Also, I think it's every man for themselves. Or do you guys want to team up?"

"I don't know if I want to be involved man," Geoff said as he was feeling unsure on how to respond on the revenge of Ezekiel. "I'm sure that if he does one simple prank he would stop."

"No dude, you don't understand," Duncan said as he pointed at the cowboy hat boy. "He is up for blood. I think he is going to take this prank war seriously. So just in case, I advise you to prepare yourself, or even team up. Because we have no idea how he is going to attack..."

"I also think he is going to attack us," Harold said as he was preparing himself and looking around. "But just in case, let's make it fair then, teaming up against Ezekiel would be a bit too much, I mean, he came from a farm... how bad he can be?"

"But you also have to remember Harold, Ezekiel is a writer, he created many chapters of Courage the Cowardly Dog, steven Universe, and Adventure Time. He can use his imagination to make anything happen to us..." DJ said as he was in fear. "But I don't know if we should team up... I mean, doing a prank war on these 3 days can be fun... I just hope he doesn't scare us too much."

(Main Lodge)

The time Heather got in front of Chef Hatchet, she saw the look on his face, which showed the typical food in front of her wasn't suitable for her needs, but since she endured so many terrible things on the show, she was used to the disgusting food in front of her...

"Girl, you look awful, whiter than that, you are going to look like a ghost," Chef said the comment which made the still-covered girl snarl at him.

"Can I just take the food? Achoo" Heather said impatiently but she couldn't stop sneezing, which made Chef clean up his face angrily...

"Okay, I'm going to pretend that didn't happen, but you... Should drink a lot of liquid," Chef said as he took a 2 liters water bottle and gave it to Heather. "You should eat, drink a lot of water and then go to bed."

Heather raised her eyebrow at Chef who just said the basic instructions for people who are sick with a cold. But she had a headache to deal with, so in exchange, she just nodded her head and groaned until she placed her food on the table.

A few tables away, Gwen was with her eyes narrowed but also showing a bit of amusement on there.

"What is happened with the Vampire queen?" Gwen asked Bridgette who suddenly glanced in the direction of the Screaming Gophers table, seeing the queen bee actually showed big signs of sickness. But then she blinked at the person who asked that...

"Err... It's kinda strange you being the person asking that, I thought you would be the one to refer to yourself as Marceline." The surfer girl mused at seeing Gwen as her gothic style was addressing Heather as being a vampire. And Marceline is Gwen's favorite character from another of Ezekiel's works.

Gwen paused and then stared again at Heather, there was another reply at that moment.

"Oh hell no, there is no way she would be Marceline," Gwen said in an outburst, as she then saw Heather looking at them both.

"What y... Ah.. ah... Achooo. What are you talking about?" Heather said annoyed. But then she glanced at Lindsay giving some tissues to her clean her nose...

Both Bridgette and Gwen stared in surprise at how awful Heather must have been feeling at that moment. Since she was sneezing a lot, and even some nauseous green coming from her nose.

"Nothing." Both Gwen and Bridgette said quickly as they went back to their food, but now wary of the sickness the queen bee was having at that moment.

Heather grumbled and went back to her food...

Gwen felt relieved as she wasn't part of the Gophers since she would have as her roommate the sickened queen bee. Imagine how terrible would be if one of her teammates would feel sick like that...

Until she realized one thing...

And at that moment, the door was opened, revealing a very worried Katie and Ezekiel who seemed to be in the same state of sickness as Heather and a very pissed Courtney.

"They really have the balls to do that?" Courtney said as she couldn't believe how immature to actually make a bunker going across the beach and dispatch Ezekiel like a boat...

"Courtney, that's enough. The war was declared..." Ezekiel replied as he brought the attention of Katie and the other girls. Seeing Bridgette and Gwen already on the table, was a great time for him to explain. "Just to be sure, I want you all to pass the nights on the Aquarium."

"What do you mean by that? What happened?" Bridgette asked as she could see the unease look from Katie and Courtney.

"The guys decided to make a prank war, and I was the first victim..." Ezekiel explained, taking out the keyword that he was the one who declared war... But even before the girls would even protest in outrage, Ezekiel already had something in mind. "I'm giving you all heads up because tonight the boy's cabin is going to reck... Oh, I swear to God, they will know to not mess with me..."

Ezekiel's determination made the girls glance at each other in surprise, since even sick, Ezekiel could show why he shouldn't be taken lightly...

"So what are you going to do?" Katie gulped as she felt kinda afraid to ask, and looked at the boy who was without his green hat since it was soaked... He could see clearly for his angry expression, that he meant everything he was going to do.

"A stink bomb I named El Mongo and La Muerte," Ezekiel answered, as he was a huge fan of both Ed, Edd n Eddy, but he also was a huge fan of The Grim Adventures of Billy and Mandy... He once when he was a child, he tried to replicate the recipe from both shows at the time he was a child... Without having school... He once tried to do it to a neighbor who was just a teenager who kept playing loud music at midnight... He thought the effects on both shows were exaggerated... until he created it... And one bomb was enough to make the entire neighborhood get affected by the smell... The street was affected by it... And the annoying neighbor had to move himself from that house because he couldn't take the smell. "I once made it to try to repel an infestation of moles... I made the whole farm stink for 3 days."

At that moment, both Courtney palled, as Gwen gulped into imagining how putrid the smell would be for their cabin. Bridgette was both curious but also disgusted to imagine what would be the prank the homeschooled boy had in mind... And Katie palled, as she also could imagine not just the cabin of the boys, but in consequence the cabin of the girls would also be a victim.

"So you think it would be the best if we grab our stuff?" Katie asked hopefully, and with Ezekiel nodding his head to hear, was enough to make that as a sign.

"I also made a whole backpack of my stuff and left it in your cabin too, can you also take it to the aquarium as well? I don't want to see all my drafts smelling like a mix of dog shit, skunk oil, mayonnaise, garlic, durian and..." The more Ezekiel described, the more disgusted the girls felt, and terrified of the possibility of what Ezekiel was about to unleash on the boy's cabin.

"Ezekiel, there is no way that they are going to let you free after you do that?" Courtney tried to act reasonably, but suddenly she saw Ezekiel sneeze...

"Oh, trust me, Courtney... This is me just giving my weakest prank... It's just a little scare for what they did this morning." Ezekiel said that... he just turned his back and went to Chef. From the look of the military veteran, he seemed to be already recognizing that he was feeling sick. "Morning Chef, sorry but you can see..."

"I know, you and the snob brat seemed to have received the effects of dealing with your trip. I have to say, it's the craziest climatic change I've ever seen, so here are your 2 liters water bottle, and you need rest and liquid." Chef interrupted as he gave the meal to the homeschooled writer, but then he saw the shake on his head and raising a paper he gave to the cooker who raised his eyebrows... "What is that? Fish oil? Durian on the microwave? Rotten Cheese?... what are you asking?"

"I'm doing the mother of all stink bombs... the boys of my team just made the first hit on the Prank War, and I'm going to show them, why war never changes." Ezekiel just said those words and suddenly could see the smirk growing evil on the face of the veteran warrior. "Would you like to be the judge of this internal war?"

"Kiddo... I would be honored." Chef had to admit that sometimes he would be bored on the days when there weren't challenges over the camps, but now a declaration of Prank War? He just saw a kid who is asking all the smelling rotten stuff, and from the way he can see... He had experience with gas bombs... But he never actually tried to use non-lethal bombs and what would be the suffering of the others in the same experience he had when he had militaries doing pranks, which caused terrible consequences. "So these ingredients..."

"You can see me making it... I will attack at 23 hours." Ezekiel said the military precision hour, which Chef nodded his head, pleased to see what a kid with a cold and fever would do for a group of boys who have no idea the problems they are going to get with.

Killer Bass, Boy's Cabin... 22:55.

The night was sure, and the paranoia at the quartet of boys who made the mistake of making a simple prank on Ezekiel were now more vigilant since the group was checking if their beds were touched, or even checking their own clothing and luggage... They wanted to make sure nothing was done with it.

And to their surprise, everything was spot on... Less Ezekiel's stuff, and somehow that made the group a bit more afraid of what was going to happen. So in times like that, Duncan had water under his pillow. DJ had a few plans to try to find a way to protect himself against pranks...

Harold was if he could find some nom lethal pranks when it comes to revenge...

Hot sauce, a barber cream from Chris' trash, a father, some simple jokes, but yet, Ezekiel didn't appear in any moment... They hadn't seen him since the morning when he swore his revenge...

"Guys, I think we should make some preparations, one must be on hold to try to protect the others, I will take the first hour." Duncan planned to be sure that somehow the group would need to sleep, so they decided to work together because they weren't sure how Ezekiel would attack.

"I think you are right, maybe he isn't going to attack us... He maybe must be joking." Geoff said optimistically, but even a part of himself is crapping on himself... They saw Ezekiel holding a bow, and he could potentially cause good harm to them if he wanted...

"Geoff, I like your optimism, but even I know that Ezekiel is going to attack us..." DJ commented as he could see the fury in the little boy's eyes, he wanted revenge... and he was afraid to have committed such a mistake...

"Guys, everything is going to be fine, with us taking turns, there is no way Ezekiel would attack us at the same time," Harold said as he was feeling around with the other boys, he was sure Ezekiel wouldn't be crazy to attack all of them...

Until they all saw Ezekiel opening the bedroom with a clothes peg on his nose. And a paper bag in his hand, the said paper bag was tied up, but the boys could see a brown liquid dropping from the said paper, flys around the paper bag like they were attracted to it, and even the smell of death appearing in the air... And like slow motion everyone realizes what it is, and before Duncan catches his water gun, Harold tries to move away, DJ screams like a little girl and Geoff blinks in confusion... Ezekiel launched the paper bag in the air, aiming to be directly in the middle of the cabin... And turning his back, he closed the door shut.

And Chef smiling evily, used his body as weight and wall to make the boys unable to open it again...

The boys watched the paper bag slowly going in the direction of the center of the cabin... Harold and DJ tried to see if they could catch it, but slowly they couldn't be able to approach as the gravity was pulling the paper bag to the center...

"Oh sh..." That was the last words before Duncan realized the outcome of the first prank.

(Screaming Gopher cabin)

The fart mixed with a humid sound was enough to make the whole boy's cabin tremble like an earthquake, and not just the Killer Bass cabin felt the presence of the said earthquake. But even the Screaming Gopher's side felt something strange.

Trent got up from his bed and looked around to Owen.

"Dude, did you fart again?" Trent said as he was used to the chubby boy farts, but somehow something was strange, he didn't feel the smell of the terrible disaster Owen had traumatized the whole team.

"It wasn't me." Owen defend himself, he was also got surprised by the loud fart which sounded like him, but he felt something was also odd... And then he felt a little sniffer in the air, which immediately made him wrinkle his nose. "Oh damn, someone must have eaten rotten food, because it came from outside and it's also coming here."

Trent gave a slight sniff, and he himself almost got gagged... Thankfully both Screaming Goopher had a protocol in case of Owen's farts, and they both used the car deodorant Chef gave them on the time Owen had a disaster with the beans... It was their lifesaver.

(?)

The horrifying smell was enough to appear on Chef's nostrils and even he vomited from smelling the worst smell he had in his life. And looking at the sick boy who just turned his back and left the place... Not wanting to be caught in the aftermath of the first prank... The war was declared, and the boy diabolically created a powerful stink bomb, which he knew the interns would cry at the time Chris asked them to start cleaning that up. And he would be dammed if he dared to open the door... Chef knew that the smell coming after opening the door would lose his entire stomach.

So after doing a quick run at his kitchen... Chef remained quiet... until a part of him, suddenly scoffed... but then he tried to hold his laugh... But he couldn't help it... Just to imagine the horrifying gags the boys would have around that armageddon of stinkiness... There was just one thing to do.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, OH MY GOD, I LOVE MY JOB. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA." Chef said as he knew he had to call Chris, this was the potential of something funny to do... just for that day, not a challenge. But entertaining just for themselves. "Chirs, pick up, please pick up... Hey Chris."

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU TWO DID THAT." Chris laughed loudly, as Chef Hatched also started laughing as well... Something like that would be treated as gold on Pay-per-view. "I'm watching their faces Chef, and oh boy, this is going to be in slow motion for the editing, you should watch it."

"Oh, this is something I can't wait to see it." Chef smiled, as he knew that this was going to be the best moment for him to enjoy himself on the show. "Hey, I was thinking of doing a military challenge in a few weeks. Do you mind if I scare them mentally? Or do a lot of challenges I have in the military?"

"Sure, why not? But you must make them all suffer, to make the drama go crazy, but also to make some hilarious moments like that." Chris commented, and Chef nodded his head.

"Maybe we can use the scenes of this Prank War to entertain between my challenges, that way it would be torturing but also funny for the public just to know what will happen on these 3 days." Chef offered the idea, which Chris sounded very pleased to hear.

"Sure, that would sound like a fun idea. But oh boy. I think we could spice up the thing... I'm going to call the interns, and tomorrow there will be more supplies for the pranks... Just for the boys on Killer Bass cabin. Is there a chance of the girls also being involved?" Chris asked hopefully.

"I'm afraid not, the little boy from the farm is with bloodshot eyes. I saw that when I saw one of my squad going rampage, and from what I heard, the girls are going to be on Aquarium for the war going into full scale." Chef knew that it would disappoint Chris, but he wanted to be a fair judge on the prank war, when 2 parties were made enemies, he wanted to make sure that the war would be epic.

"That's a pity, but well. We have to work with what we have. So we need to bring the best supply of jokes and pranks as possible. I want to see the Killer Bass boys in their own jugulars, and one winner on this prank war." Chris said excited to know how it would end.

"Me too Chris, me too," Chef said with a grin, seeing what would be the start of a blood war of who would be the top dog of comedy... But now he had a question... How would it go tomorrow? That's something he knew that he must try to sleep, with possibilities of entertainment appearing on his mind.

(Killer Bass, boy's cabin)

The entire bedroom was covered with green goo, with the most awful, disgusting and putrid smell ever made by mankind, the flees were flying around, enjoying their new homes, as the boys who witness such a cruelty, devilish, and even worse act of making they could see... DJ was gagging to vomit, but the vomit inside of his stomach was refusing to get out of his body. Geoff was lucky since immediately he vomited on the floor, his eyes were closed since they were burning from such a terrible smell.

Harold's glasses cracked, from how the terrible smell was able to even chemically destroy part of his glasses, but he immediately tried to use his inhalator in extreme cases like that, since he left it in his back pocket, he was able to save it from the terrible smell. And with good timing, he did it like a hero would do, he gave a powerful deep breath with it, and ran desperately to outside to open the door.

Duncan's face contorted in disgust, and his hands tightened on the pillow, showing how painful that smell was on his nostrils. He was gagging and even vomiting around, because that assault, was really a declaration of war. Seeing Harold running in the direction of the door, felt like an eternity, seconds turned into hours after taking such a stink bomb.

And when the door was opened... The group of Killer Bass boys ran in the direction of the fresh air. And like a sweet relief the group went outside to vomit and have their sweet relief.

Thankfully the Screaming Gophers didn't open their doors, or most of the smell would have gotten also inside their cabins as well.

"What the *beep* was that?" Geoff said as he took his t-shirt and shorts off, and even his trustful hat was still with that terrible smell.

Duncan may have gotten into huge pranks, or even done terrible vandalism when he wanted to make such a prank towards to someone... But that stink bomb, made him realize... that homeschooled boy, must have a lot of time to himself, and to develop such a terrible smell like that, he was not even aware of what the hell Ezekiel must have used to make such a terrible stink bomb...

"They girls," Duncan said quickly, and DJ immediately went inside the female bedroom, just to see the empty bedroom... Even the bunkers from the girls weren't even there... Harold, Geoff, and Duncan came to see the inside, and then they realized. "Oh you cleaver *beep*, he must have warned the girls about it and prepared himself for this prank... I gotta say. This was indeed a big attack."

"I think we should work together," Harold said as he looked desperately, seeing that not just his shirt was smelling terrible, but every single one of their clothes was now reeking the smell of rotten stink bomb. "He is strong, we cannot do this alone."

"I think he is right." DJ agreed, for someone like Ezekiel already giving the first prank in the first night, before even going to sleep... That shows that his vengeance speech wasn't a bluff, he wanted to destroy them.

"Okay, okay. I have to confess, the shrimp got us on the first attack... And what attack was that." Duncan admitted, that he usually would have been working better in solo, but seeing someone didn't think twice about up the game, he must see now that it was time to make a team in the beginning. "The war was declared, so we are going to take baths, and sleep. Tomorrow we are going to plan our prank for retaliation."

The killer bass quartet now has a new enemy among themselves, a person who showed the first attack, and now they must rely together to find and give a comeback towards the farm boy... They have no idea where he is...

A few trees away from the Aquarium, inside of a hollow oak tree near the top and near the branches... Usually, the wood woodpeckers would have made a lair... Ezekiel tightened himself with only a blanket, without a pillow... He was still feeling the consequences of having suffered climatic changes on the trip to Boney Island... He was drinking water from the bottle Chef had given to him, but it was difficult to move his body since he was hiding inside of a tree near the top.

One of his most professional spots to hide and seek. He had a surprise attack... But tomorrow he must see the best to not just take but also plan a new surprise comeback to his friends. They are going to pay him for that stupid wake-up prank. So he is going to show them

(Aquarium)

The girls tried to adjust themselves to their secret location, since the time they passed hours moving away from the bunkers and were able to take their own stuff to the cave, they wondered how the Killer Bass cabin would end up the next time they would appear on the Main Lodge, however, Gwen had other plans, since a good part of her curiosity took part of her, and she planned to take a good shower before going to sleep...

Courtney was enjoying a good time reading something before sleeping. Thankfully Ezekiel isn't the only literature that she would have a good opportunity to read, a good book she brought from home also was a good option, and she never had the time to read since the boys were loud sometimes and she wanted to have a little comforting silence.

Bridgette also enjoying the hot tub, and Katie already sleeping. It was a very peaceful time for her to have a good reading before going to sleep. Until her nostrils felt something coming towards the outside of the cave, and the smell was faint but horrible, and it was getting stronger with time. Until she started gagging.

"What the ..." Courtney pinched her nose to make herself unable to smell, and tried to look where the smell came from... And to her surprise, was Gwen who came quickly inside the Aquarium, and used even a few wood planks to make their path... "Gwen, why are you smelling like that?"

Gwen came quickly to her backpack and she never thought she would be so grateful to have spared a deodorant for herself. Spraying around her body, and even on her face. The fresh spray smell to cover the terrible odors and trying to even suffocate herself with the clean smell than the ones she did before coming back to the Aquarium.

"Ah, I finally can breathe again," Gwen said happily, as her entire face was mixed between green of nausea and white from palling too much. "I was in the shower when that happened."

"When what happened?" Bridgette asked as she also was pinching her nose, not trusting that Gwen actually was cleaned.

"When the Killer Bass dorm became a combination of dumpster, sewer, and horse poop at the same place," Gwen said as she narrowed her eyes at the disbelief looks from both girls. "Ezekiel wasn't kidding, what are you smelling now it's just 1/10 of what our cabin must be smelling at this moment. And from seeing Harold, Duncan, DJ and Geoff running for the shower to clean themselves... I have to confess, I prefer to see Owen fart on my face 3 times instead of being inside of the boy's cabin at this moment."

"Wow, it's really that bad?" Bridgette asked, which Courtney also couldn't believe it. But seeing the goth girl narrowing her eyes like it was the most serious issue, she couldn't help but be terrified at Ezekiel's warning.

"Tomorrow when we go to Main Lodge you three are going to be the judges... I don't know why, but I think this smell is going to be on there for days." Gwen pointed out, and then she glanced at Courtney. "Whatever you do, do not let the boys get inside here, my smell just came from being nearby them for a few seconds. Imagine how the Aquarium would reeks if the boys stayed here, even after the shower. They are going to need more than 3 showers to take out the smell."

Courtney and Bridgette glanced, and for that moment, they gulped... Not wanting to know how the next pranks Ezekiel would do in this war.

Second Day: (Main Lodge)

Heather felt like her head was killing her, but in comparison to the day before, she was feeling at least 20 percent better. Since she didn't do anything else than stay in bed, she only just got up in time to eat, drink, and go back to sleep... That was the only time she was feeling her health getting better with time.

Lindsay tried to remain calm and help Heather whenever she needed... since now it was only them two. She still glares whenever she sees Trent passing by... and nothing that the guitarist would say or do would make her forgive him, she knew that she isn't the sharpest tool in the shed... but even she wouldn't be so low to lie to anyone about dirt food whenever happened, or even force feed someone to eat such a thing...

At the other side of the main lodge, the girls looked horrified, still traumatized from the aftermath of the first prank happening in their cabin.

"I can't believe it," Katie said as she couldn't comprehend how that happened. "How still smells so badly?"

"The question is... How the smell still feels the same after the first time I smelled yesterday." Gwen corrected the question, as she never thought a stink bomb would have been so powerful, that the interns from the show are taking turns of 30-minute shifts to try to clean up and not die of asphyxiation. "From the way they are cowering in fear, I think the cabin will be like that for days."

"When he said it took a week to remove the smell from a farm, I thought he was exaggerating, but to see how this stink bomb was... I almost threw up the food I ate yesterday." Courtney had to confess, that sometimes the kid she treats like a little brother has some scary ideas. "Thank goodness that we aren't his target."

"Did you see the boys?" Gwen said as she still trembled just to see how her nostrils were still attacked by their smell. "They said they took 3 baths, and yet the smell is still stuck on them... How they did not lose it?"

"Because I used skunk oil and skunk juice on my stink bomb." Then a voice was enough to make the whole group of girls turn their backs and see what would be a picture of a ghost... But then their eyes realized one thing... It was their friend, but he wasn't looking well... "The only way to take the smell out would be having tomato juice bath for a whole day at least."

Ezekiel's face was palled, he had a lot of mucus dropping from his nose, and his face was covered in sweat, the girls noticed... Ezekiel isn't fine.

"Ezekiel, what the hell happened to you?" Bridgette looked in shock, seeing that the same person who came before them was feeling even worse than the first time they saw him...

"I'm just with a cold..." Ezekiel commented, but neither of the girls believed in his statement. "In a few days I will get better, hopefully."

The girls glanced at each other, not sure how to respond to his words... They just hoped that this stupid Prank war would end quickly... Oh, how naive the girls were...

Five hours later...

"IT'S MADNESS, PLEASE STOP THIS MADNESS," Courtney shouted at Ezekiel after witnessing how the whole day of the pranks has been, she thought it would have been less extreme in comparison to the day before.

But how wrong she was, everything started with Duncan finding a few candies around, and deciding to cover them all with hot sauce he found in front of the boy's room, just for the sake of Ezekiel picking up the wrong one by mistake and eating it without thinking how burned his mouth would become.

But then DJ had a similar idea, and thinking about how Chef had free time to watch the war from away, he left the kitchen wide open, which was a great time for himself to make very nice rum cupcakes, and inside of it, he placed well nice laxatives where it was placed nearby his bed.

Harold found a few soda cans and had a devilish smile on his face, so he had used some chewed gums at the time he was on the show, so after forming a big ball of chewed gum, he placed it inside of the soda can, to make it looks like ready to drink... Not knowing how disgusting it was from the inside... And his prank would be known just after the episode would be watched... He would gloat about his own victory around his friend.

But all that backfired when Ezekiel noticed the group was working together. So the only thing he did when he saw the candies on the main lodge... He just wrote a note and passed the time writing his next chapter on Aquarium.

Harold was his first victim since the note Ezekiel had on the papers was...

"Choose whatever candy, less the blue paper one... I placed a neat prank on green bean, so you better eat it in front of him, or you are dead meat." Harold raised his eyebrows and noticed that it was possibly a prank of Duncan. So he just shrugged and decided to hide the blue paper one in his pocket, and had a few ones in his hand...

And then Harold had the brilliant idea to even give DJ and Geoff one of those candies to make it more believable for Ezekiel to also eat it.

At the time the group was in the Aquarium, the girls were holding their breaths since they wanted to talk to Ezekiel, and since he was feeling a bit tired... he still had work in progress...

"Hey Zeek, we saw that we may have gone overboard on you. So I want to apologize for our behavior." DJ said honestly, even if he was still a bit mad with Ezekiel literally made their whole room and their bodies stink for the whole day. He wanted to make sure it was believable. "So we want to make a truce and offer you some candy."

Ezekiel even if he was with a fever and a headache... slowly glanced at the group who was still nervous, wondering if he was going to fall for it...

"Sure," Ezekiel took the blue paper candy and watched the trio who was still smiling at him... even Geoff let out a chuckle, which made the other duo stomp his feet to make him stop... The green-hat boy narrowed his eyes in silence. Like he was expecting something.

"What's wrong Ezekiel?" Harold asked as he noticed that he was suspecting them all, so he immediately nodded at the other guys. "If you don't believe it, then we are also going to eat it, just to prove we are telling the truth, we are also going to eat some."

Ezekiel nodded his head in silence, as he saw the group opening their papers and immediately placed the cand on their mouths...

*Cough* *Cough*

Ezekiel had a cough on that moment, but that time of trying to take out the phlegm from his chest was enough to make the boys immediately regret to actually doing the terrible mistake of eating the candy.

"AHHHHHHHHHH." Harold was the first one to spit fire from his mouth, while DJ had to contort his face from the painful and surprising hot source taste from the candy. It was disgusting, and Geoff immediately had to go to the hot tube to drink the water inside of it... not knowing that most of the water was used and he was drinking washed bath water...

The girls looked at that scene in disgust and even saw the boy Ezekiel had his eyes wide open a bit far too fake...

"Wow, when Duncan told me these candies would make you guys want to die, I thought he was joking." Ezekiel let out such a sentence, which made the trio look at Ezekiel like they noticed the acting.

"YOU AND DUNCAN WERE WORKING TOGETHER?" The trio of boys shouted angrily and in disbelief, and Ezekiel let out a dark chuckle.

"First rule on a war prank...always have a backup, and never drop your guards." Ezekiel smiled as he coughed even more with the sickness he had... Seeing that the trio would be not just hurt by the prank, he wanted to finish the conversation mysteriously. "Courtney take good care of my tipe-writter. I'm going to go for a walk."

Ezekiel took the good time, to even force his body to quickly go away from the cave, while the girls watched that scene in disbelief, but even then, the boys felt angry with the betrayal of their comrades. And they immediately left the Aquarium. To plan their revenge...

All it took, was Ezekiel to make a fake note and one prank was demolished.

"Thanks for the counter prank, Eddy." Ezekiel had to admit, that one of his favorite shows in childhood taught him well how to manipulate the group to attack themselves... And now the only thing he needed to do was... just to be on his secret spot once again... "I just hope this cold will get done, or I will not be able to participate in the next challenge..."

And like how Ezekiel Planned... Harold, DJ, and Geoff got back at Duncan, not knowing how his plan backfired... One moment he was grinning madly and even explaining the plan to the boys, who were unamused for his prank, then Harold offered him a soda can... and DJ a cupcake...

And the delinquent never thought he would be passing hours inside of a bathroom, vomiting and pooping at the same time...

Betrayers, that's how Duncan saw, and now he was on solo again... And this time, he was going for their own throats. When he went to get his stuff, he noticed Geoff was holding his favorite knife and placed it above the boy's cabin... That made Duncan see red since nobody would touch his knife without permission... And from seeing Geoff taking it just to throw it on the roof? It was a personal war, and he made sure to use all farting cushions, all the hot sauce, and even barber cream to attack every single one of them...

Duncan made a combo of kick me paper behind Harold's back, which Trent not knowing what was going on was happy to oblige the request and gave a quick kick and immediately ran... Harold did not know why the guitarist did that, Owen was the second person who kicked him, since it was the rules of the kick my paper... And then Lindsay, and Heather who wanted a little revange kicked Harold's balls from his back. Leaving him on his knees.

Then, Geoff who wanted to take out his hat to just take a shower, didn't know that Duncan used the good time to place super glue inside of his hat, and at the time the cowboy hat party boy placed his hat, he felt something humid and tried to take it out... Until he found out that his hat was stuck to his head.

Katie came to watch in a few hours later... what just happened, and it was like a war movie but with the absurdities or pranksters. Geoff tried to use paper rolls to attack Duncan, but he used a combination of firecrackers and fart cushions to make some explosives and immediately made Geoff knocked out from such a prank.

DJ trembled in fear, as the group was in front of Killer Bass Cabin, not knowing how to counterattack Duncan, who was on Rambo Mode. And he wanted revenge on his team.

And Courtney, far away from everything, couldn't help but exclaim to Ezekiel who was moving himself away... Not only from the cabins but a bit even more further than the main Lodge, in the opposite direction of the Aquarium... And she wasn't going to stop until she made it Ezekiel saw that everything was not just crazy, but even he was risking his own health since he should have been resting on his bed... Or even in a sleepbag on the Aquarium.

"IT'S MADNESS, PLEASE STOP THIS MADNESS." Courtney shouted as she saw the boy even falling on his knees, "Ezekiel you are not fine, stop this war, and go get some rest... You don't know that you are in terrible danger?"

And on that time, all the cameras nearby could see Ezekiel freezes, and turned his head to Courtney who Immediately noticed Ezekiel was angry.

"Who do you think you are talking to?" For the first time, Ezekiel felt like all the weakness of his body refused him to quit, but his anger made him have internal strength that he even forgot he had. And quoting one of the best quotes ever made in history, he was going to claim for himself... "I'm not in danger Courtney. I AM THE DANGER."

And with that, Ezekiel went even faster to a place, where the C.I.T. girl remained in shock at the words of the said homeschooled boy, and now tilting her head, imagining if he was telling the truth or not. But then she just saw a glance at where the homeschooled boy was going, and she blinked her eyes, trying to see if she wasn't dreaming... But at the time she just saw Ezekiel nearby to a catapult... And a giant water balloon... She felt terrified of where he was aiming it...

Ezekiel was in the hands of the lever... he knew that something should have been done... his sickness somehow damaging him way more than it should... So in the final act... he was going to put a stop to everything.

"The war was nice, and while I couldn't do much... But I know how to start, and how to end with a prank war..." Ezekiel commented, as he took from his pocket, a black bandana, courtesy of Chef, and even some war paint... Using a white marker, he just needed to write a single letter... #1 PRANKSTER on it... And now he was in front of the giant water balloon, one that he made sure to ask Chef if it was possible to even make a water balloon like that... And thankfully Chris himself was the one who requested a factory... Ezekiel just used white paint, to make the right letters... And now, the final piece of the prank was complete... "And you know who else knows how to end a war? MY MOM!"

And with that shout, Ezekiel pulled the leaver and launched the giant water balloon in the size of the camp's cabin... A water balloon with letters in white. MY MOM is in it...

Ezekiel wasn't going easy... He was going full Muscleman on the boys. Showing a good act of mercy... and destroying all their will of fight...

Courtney saw the biggest shadow going towards the camp... and in slow motion, she saw the water balloon hit exactly the Killer Bass Cabin... The boys didn't even have time to process what happened. But their eyes just saw the shadow going directly to the cabin, and with a splash, not just the boys, even Katie was also a victim of the attack... Even the Screaming Gophers also suffered from the surprise flood which attacked the floors of their own cabins.

"AHHHH." Lindsay jumped in her bunk bed. Heather just turned her head and remained sleeping, ignoring what would possibly be the loud shouts of pain and screams... She was a bit too sick to even care about what was happening.

Owen on the boy's side quickly went up on the bunk bed, cracking a part of the bed while doing it... Trent had to take his guitar and even clothes to place on the bunk bed above the one he was sleeping on.

"Woa... these guys are really going full war... I never thought it would end up like that." Trent had to confess that he was scared that the group didn't even focus on doing the pranks on him, so he was just happy to be lucky... Then staring at the day happening, he just smiled to himself. It was the 9th day of the month, which he thought was the sacred number once again saved his skin...

Owen stared at the water flow slowly going away... And was happy to not get in the middle of such a war... Ezekiel was nice since he said he didn't want either of his team to be involved in that... Who knew sometimes being a neutral party was a good chance to not get screwed over? At least he was happy to have a few good talks with Ezekiel. Knowing that the homeschooled boy was actually funny and have even some funny jokes about food.

He just hoped that the war would be over...

The remains of the attack... that was what Katie saw, she was also hit by the flood of big water waves that she ever saw in a freaking water balloon... She had both admiration and fear every time Ezekiel would talk about pranking... Since then, all the boys from Killer Bass have been on the floor on their knees... Coughing water from their lungs, and one by one, she saw the fear look in their eyes.

"Okay, that's it... I'm done. I quit." DJ said as he felt palled from seeing the results of the prank... A giant plastic remaining ballon covers the whole Killer Bass cabin... Even the interns had to get out of the place, wearing swimming suits, and oxygen masks, because the cleaning was terrible, but with that water flow... It also helped their work... But the impact of the water hitting their bodies, made them get launched by the windows... So it was good and also bad... Bad for them, but good for the viewers.

Harold was gapping like a fish, and he could see his own underwear floating around with the other clothing... He tried to get up, but he slipped and felt the good splash in the water on his face.

"That sounds like a good idea. I think that's too much, even for us." Harold felt defeated... And he decided to follow DJ's steps...

Geoff was knocked out, and thankfully his hat was unstuck from his head with minimal damage... Just a part of his hair was now part of his hat... He was defeated by the person whom he immediately regretted pranking on the day before.

Duncan was with his face covered with cream barber and water coming out from his mouth...

It was time to give up... They lost the war...

Playa del losers

"Woahhhhh," Cody said in awe, as the other campers, even Justin had to drop down his mirror to see the results of the prank war...

Izzy watched Ezekiel going into full war and even doing his preparations to save himself around his team... She felt herself with her heartbeats getting faster, and even a goofy smile on her face, as she felt a tingly inside of herself, and she crossed her legs... But then she got up from her seat.

"I need to go to the bathroom." Izzy grinned as she immediately left the group staring at her in surprise... But then just shrugging from her usual act...

Tyler looked palled in comparison to how cruelly his little friend and the heart of the team managed to massacre everyone by using a stink bomb, a fake letter, and a water balloon... He was thankful that he wasn't there, because looking at the aftermath of the war... He would have become an easy target.

Noah whistled as he could see how a single boy dominated the whole team. And the speech Ezekiel had made on the first day, was pure literature. Noah read so many versions of literature, even some of Machiavelli, and then had the big guns to create a war in full scale, he has to say, watching that from far away was the best kind of entertainment he had for a while.

Sadie watched in horror and in worry on Katie, but seeing that Katie was just wet but fine, she sighed in relief... The dumbbells she was holding on that moment almost went on Leshawna's foot, but thankfully the chubby girl was quickly in hands and saved the black girl another pain.

Leshawna voiced her thoughts.

"DAMNNNNNNNNNN, THAT'S A MOMMA JOKE IN ANOTHER LEVEL." Leshawna felt horrified for two reasons, her boyfriend was annihilated by a boy, and second off, the same boy made an inverted momma joke, instead of saying your mom, he said his own mom... Now the entire group who would make momma jokes now had to reflect on possible people who would make jokes about their own mothers, taking out the weapon of insult to other public.

Eva saw the war battle, and she was even having some entertainment to see her friends having some action... Still, she showed a bit of concern because, since the time the homeschooled boy came from the haunted island, he was showing signals of sickness and no signal of getting better. She looked at her broken leg and felt that the pain wasn't there anymore.

Soon, she felt her leg wanting to free itself from the casted prison, and she must train herself harder when she gets full recovery.

Beth who was also showing a few signals of sickness in her bedroom, didn't have the strength to watch the vídeos around the camp, thankfully she would watch the recorded camera in the future. But the time she looked at Screaming Gopher's camera, she watched both her best friends in their bedrooms... And missing her friends, the farm girl took a few meds before going back to sleep... Hoping to get better the next day.

The third day of the camp showed that peace was once again on the island. Chef gave victory at the green hat boy and had good laughs with Chris while everyone on the camp finally could have their time resting in peace.

The Killer Bass team passed the whole day having a break and sleeping inside the cave...

However each day passing, Ezekiel was showing more and more signals of sickness... Until he felt his chest hurt and with a huge cough, made the whole team stare at him fearfully...

Ezekiel dismissed the thought, just hoping the next day of challenge, he would have become better to deal with...

But when the next day came...

Ezekiel felt his body so weak, and the cold becoming so dangerous, that he felt his own chest almost killing him...

The day of the challenge... The group would need to go full of pain... He doesn't know if he can take it... But he hoped that he could at least survive for another day.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began with his usual smirk on his face. "A journey happened for the sake of the lives of the campers, Ezekiel, Beth, and Heather left the island to return the cursed item to Boney Island. But the curse itself proved that it wasn't going to let them off the hook that easily. Climatic changes, rainstorms combined with snowstorms, it was chaos. In the meantime, campers who remained on this island had to fight one of their primal desires of human beings... Resist to eat the best delicacies. There were the temptated losers who had to take the punishment food, and for the irony of the destiny, DJ was destroyed when he discovered the main chef was indeed his Momma, have to say, I still want to give some calls in case she does delivery. Anyway, the people who resisted got a banquet and immunity for elimination, while the people who ate the food, had to eat the Dirty Pancakes... In the end, when the journey to Boney Island was in end, Heather and Beth discovered that in the end, only the trio who sought the be the final 3 now had to leave one of their members... And Beth as a good way of self-awareness, gave a sacrifice, without noticing that Heather was voting on herself as well...In the end, Beth is the girl going to the dock of shame, leaving the queen bee without one of her loyal subjects and friends... Did the trio break the curse? Did Trent will be able to be forgiven by Lindsay for deceiving her to eat dirty pancakes? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Also for the public who is watching the pay-per-view. At the end of the season, we will make a DVD box with all the highlights of the nom-edited moments. I know what you want to see... So prepare your wallets, because the best moments and deleted scenes will be added to the DVD box; " Chris gave the final announcement and with that, he snapped his fingers, before the intro started.

(Main Lodge)

At the time everything was done, the Chef made a huge mess glob around the plate and even placed a straw above it.

"Today's breakfast, it's a divine casserole mixed with Caribean Style. I name it Caribean Stylish Meal." Chef said proudly of his work, while Gwen rolled her eyes…

"You mean, the rest of the food from the last challenge?" Gwen said sarcastically which Chef didn't like the tone of her voice.

"THAT'S RIGHT, IS THERE A PROBLEM WITH THAT? OR DO YOU WANT A DIRTY PANCAKE?" Chef shouted and Gwen immediately felt fear for both Chef and the worst pancake she could imagine in her life.

"SIR, NO SIR." Gwen felt afraid of the yellowish pancakes so she even gave continence to Chef who also saluted the girl and let her go back to her table.

At the mess hall, both teams were either enjoying or getting their breakfast. Breakfast was whatever was left over from the cooking challenge. Some were silently enjoying their breakfast, and DJ was feeding some of his breakfast to Bunny.

And in the current table of Screaming Gophers, Heather was still trembling, however, a good part of her cold finally diminished to a level that she could still remain in the game. She used tissues to clean her running nose, and Lindsay got another blanket to cover Heather again.

"I'm fine Lindsay, you don't need to over-stress about it." Heather was tired of being covered in a blanket, and since she was almost near 70% she could guarantee that she would be able to still compete and win the challenge on the day. "I hope the stupid curse finally left and we can win the stupid challenge of the day."

"Are you sure that you don't want a blanket, Heather?" Lindsay asked in worry since she knew that most of her friends and even the boy she had a good crush on and time in the game were now in their homes, and she missed them since then… And now it was only her and Heather, the only friend she has… And even if Heather sounded bossy and even scary sometimes, she saw that somehow she got a bit warmed up for her and Beth… She doesn't know when it started, but she cared for her friend and she believes that Heather also cared for her.

"a…a…a…achoo!" Heather suddenly sneezed as she cleaned her nose, getting annoyed by the cold. "Dammit Cold."

Over with Duncan, the delinquent was currently at the coffee machine and was getting some coffee into his mug. But as he was doing this, Duncan stealthily grabbed another mug that was on the shelf and pit-pocketed it. Right as he was about to walk away, Courtney got in front of him with glaring eyes. "I saw that!" The CIT loudly whispered to the delinquent having been the only one to witness Duncan stealing the mug. "How can you just steal a mug?"

"Cause it's cool looking and I don't have one," Duncan whispered to Courtney before smirking. "Hm. Didn't have one, that is."

"But you might get kicked off!" Courtney harshly said to Duncan and tried to persuade the delinquent to put the stolen mug back.

"Awww, and here I thought you didn't care about me," Duncan said to Courtney with an amused smirk. Honestly, it was hard to believe how much she was into him. And the more she denied it, the more obvious it was.

"Look, we're on a big numbers advantage here and I don't wanna lose that lead." Courtney tried to justify her reasons as she compared the small number of Gophers to the large number of Bass. "Especially if it's because you feel like going all criminal on us."

"Pfft whatever." Duncan rolled his eyes at Courtney's excuse. "You dig me."

"UGH!" Courtney groaned out in frustration as she stormed off. All the while her face sported an undeniable blush. "Why do I even bother?!"

As Courtney sat down at the Bass table, just planted her face down on the table in frustration as a voice spoke up.

Amidst the jovial atmosphere, the door to the Main Lodge creaked open, drawing the attention of the campers. Ezekiel stumbled inside, his usually energetic demeanor replaced by a weary and haggard appearance. His steps were slow and unsteady, his shoulders slumped, and dark circles marred his eyes.

The campers exchanged concerned glances as Ezekiel made his way to the dining table, his movements labored and hesitant. He sank into a chair with a heavy sigh, his breaths coming in shallow wheezes. His once vibrant complexion now appeared pale and clammy, a sheen of sweat glistening on his forehead.

"Hey, Ezekiel, you alright, man?" Duncan, the tough and outspoken member of the team, spoke up, his voice laced with genuine concern.

Ezekiel managed a weak smile, though it faltered as a cough wracked his frail frame. He raised a hand to his chest, his breath catching in his throat as he struggled to suppress the hacking coughs.

"I-I'm fine," Ezekiel wheezed, his voice hoarse and strained. "Just... just a little cold."

But the campers could see through his facade. The telltale signs of illness were evident – the flushed cheeks, the trembling hands, the ragged breaths. It was clear that Ezekiel was far from fine.

As Ezekiel attempted to eat his breakfast, his appetite waned, his stomach churning with nausea. The food seemed to lose its flavor, the once enticing aroma now turning his stomach. With each passing moment, the pneumonia tightened its grip on Ezekiel's weakened body, draining him of his strength and vitality.

Despite his best efforts to conceal his illness, Ezekiel couldn't hide the truth from his teammates. As they watched him struggle, their concern deepened, realizing that their friend was in serious need of help. And so, with determined resolve, the Killer Bass rallied together.

"Dude you're not fine," Geoff said as he examined close the boy who was trembling...

Heather who was away noticed that the same cold that she had on her, the green hat boy was feeling much worse than what probably have been the first day of cold they both had. That boy was far from healthy.

"I'm okay, I'm just going to rest a bit until the start of the challenge." Ezekiel waved, as he looked at Courtney and Gwen staring at him in deep concern. "Don't worry, I'm not going to do something stupid today."

"You better not," Courtney commanded, as she saw Bridgette and Katie placing their hands on his face.

"You're burning in fever," Katie commented as Ezekiel tried to fight against her, but he was feeling too weak from actually doing it. The group in front of him was now even more worried about him.

"Ezekiel, I think we have to talk about this," Bridgette commented as she glanced at the other campers. "Did you ever go to the hospital before?"

"I don't think he did Bridge… Ezekiel lived on a farm for his entire life, he may never had the medicine before." Geoff commented as he pointed out one of the main concerns, the cold the boy was feeling, was becoming much more dangerous than before.

"Ezekiel, what are you feeling right now?" Courtney asked but Ezekiel was being overwhelmed by the whole group and he couldn't take it anymore.

"Guys, STOP," Ezekiel shouted as the whole group looked at him in concern, DJ and his tiny bunny were also very worried about that… his breath was very forced and he couldn't help but see that even his body was on the limit… and he couldn't help but get into a low point… that he even could see the trembling on his hand… And at that moment, Ezekiel knew what to do… "Condor."

And just like that, the Killer Bass gave a very satisfied sigh of relief, which they could see that Ezekiel was reasoning with the fact he needed to take care of his health…

"BUT." And with that, the group looked at the green-hat boy narrowing his eyes. "I'm going to throw away the towel just because of this sickness, I refuse to be voted off if you guys didn't give you all on today's challenge. If we lose fair and square, I will be glad to get out from here… But if you guys try to sabotage today's challenge. I will never forgive you all."

Ezekiel said those words and the Killer Bass glanced at each other, fearfully in the situation they were going to be in… But Ezekiel didn't mind at all, he knew that he needed to go to the hospital, but his pride refused to go if not for having one last challenge, one that he knew his friends, he knew who he could trust… And he trusted in them to keep their word that even if they would lose on today's challenge, they would give their all… And that's why he trusts them.

(Outside Area)

The camera then suddenly shifted to another location on the island with Chris walking in front of it with a frown on his face. "Hi. Chris, here." Chris introduced himself in a seemingly saddened tone. "Sometimes teams just don't get along. So the producers and I thought the best way to work through the group friction would be…to exploit it for laughs!" Chris' face suddenly broke out in a grin as the host rubbed his hands together. "This is gonna be awesome!"

About an hour after breakfast, the 9 Bass and 4 Gophers could be seen gathered up at the dock with Chris in front of them. "So, last week's challenge exposed a few camper issues." Chris pointed out that Lindsay, Heather, and even almost a good part of Killer Bass were staring at the still pink-haired Trent who seemed to be too distracted to notice the tense atmosphere around the area. "And I'm sensing a little something funky floating in the Bass pond, too," Duncan smirked and lightly nudged Courtney with his shoulder which resulted in the CIT pushing Duncan down to the wood they were all standing on.

"So, this week's challenge is going to be centered around building trust," Chris explained as Duncan stood up and straightened out his clothes. "Because all good things begin with a little trust."

(Confession – Gwen)

"I trusted Trent once," Gwen said to the audience at home. "He left me and Ezekiel buried alive on the beach. Never should have trusted a Gopher."

(Confession – Lindsay)

"I trusted Lent before," Lindsay said as she tried to remain calm. But her anger took the better of her. "But he made me believe those… ugh… peed pancakes were vinegar, and shoved them in my mouth."

"There will be seven major challenges that will have to be completed by two or more members of your team." Chris further explained the details of the challenge today. "Normally, we like to have the campers choose their partners, but not this time! More fun for me!"

A little later, the teams and Chris were gathered up in front of a cliffside. Thankfully, it was one that wasn't even close to being as big as the main 1000-foot-tall one. "Okay! So for the first challenge, you'll be doing an extreme freehand rock climbing adventure!" Chris explained the first challenge of the day as he pointed to the wall the campers would be climbing. "Ezekiel woah, boy, what happened to you?"

"Just a cold Chris, nothing to worry about," Ezekiel lied, as he was still feeling weak from the sickness, but then he found Chris just shrugging and decided to continue telling the challenge.

"Anyway, Ezekiel and Duncan will play for the Bass. Heather and Trent for the Gophers." Chris instructed as he told the names of groups… Duncan glanced at Ezekiel who just realized what would be the first challenge… And he knew that he didn't have the strength to help Duncan, so it would need to be him.

Trent smiled as Heather rolled her eyes, while there was a sparkle in her eye… Chris then pulled out two items that everyone would need to use for the challenge. "Here's your belay and harness." Chris then threw the items to the campers with Duncan catching his and Ezekiel's gear and Trent catching her and Heather's only for the queen bee to offer her hand to the guitarist.

"You know Trent," Heather decided to use her silver tongue to make sure that she wouldn't be the one doing the challenge. "I'm still feeling terrible from the coldness, could you do me a favor and let me hold the ropes?"

"Sure, I don't see what is the problem." And Trent smiled innocently, not knowing the queen bee did that on purpose. "Let me hold you up."

"You won't be holding her up exactly," Chris informed the four participants of the challenge as the host gave the exact instructions of how the challenge would go and how to use the gear. "One camper pulls the slack through the belay as their partner climbs. If the climber falls, the belay will stop them from crashing. The catch? Both the side and the base of the mountain are rigged with a few minor distractions like…rusty nails...slippery oil slicks...mild explosives and…a few other surprises."

"Wicked!" Harold said as he and everyone else looked to see all the obstacles Chris had pointed out.

"The person on belay must also harness their partner up. It's all about trust, people." The host of the show reminded everyone. "And remember, never let go of the rope. Your partner's life depends on it."

"Man, this is going to be awesome, I never have tried this before," Ezekiel told Duncan as the delinquent was putting the harness on the brick house. "Have you taught you that on the juvenile?"

"Oh yeah," Duncan confirmed. The delinquent had climbed quite a few walls before and after going to juvie. Heck, his audition tape was him trying to escape from juvie by climbing over the wall. "They teach you how to climb walls in prison all the time."

"I bet you made an application video by doing that." Ezekiel joked, and Duncan even seeing Ezekiel actually telling the truth, still smirked at him.

"You have to catch the attention of the others? How better than making a video of running from prison?" Duncan shrugged, and Ezekiel started to laugh, but then the homeschooled boy started coughing painfully, making the delinquent stop and see the boy raising his hand.

"I'm okay," Ezekiel took a breath and spat on the floor, and Duncan saw… green mucus on the floor…

"Dude this isn't cold, it looks like…" Duncan could see the face of the boy was still palled, but he was going to the end with this challenge.

"I'm ready Chris," Ezekiel said loudly, as he could see that he didn't want to hear the rest of it…

Which made the delinquent roll his eyes, and then ask one last question… "Did the prank we pulled at you cause this?"

"…" Ezekiel remained calm… because he refused to answer that question, and the last thing he did, was to walk directly at the wall.

"There, you're all hooked up." Over by the Gophers, Heather had just finished putting on Trent's belay and harness…with a second and a third rope attached, Trent raised his eyebrows in surprise.

"What's these other ropes for?" Trent asked in surprise at Heather as he asked this.

"It's a backup line. To make sure that you will be safe without me making much effort as well." Heather simply told Trent with a smile on her face.

"Really? Wow, never thought you could do that. You are really awesome Heather." The pink-haired boy smiled as he could see one member of his team willing to think about his safety.

"Yeah, I heard that before," Heather smirked as she looked at her nails, she wanted so much to help her team to win...

(Confession – Heather)

"It's all his fault for making me choose between Lindsay and Beth, meat shield or not… He broke my alliance." Heather claimed with a ticked-off look on her face. "I have got a doctorate in revenge and humiliation."

Chris announced it was time to start the challenge. So both the guitarist Gopher and the farm boy Bass started to use their strength to try to move quickly to the top. Ezekiel was handicapped for the fact that he didn't have much strength in his body. So his strategy would be, steady and calm, to make sure that he would at least get to the top.

Being careful around the rusty nails, and scaling little by little. Ezekiel knew that such surprises would happen sooner or later. Trent was also going firm, as a good way to show strategy he was also being careful around the rocks… And at the time both of them managed to get firmly, suddenly some explosives went off and blew both the homeschooled boy and the guitarist off the wall… The Killer Bass team shouted in horror as Ezekiel was falling until suddenly something held him off and made him go back to the wall.

"GOT YOUR BACK ZEEK," Duncan shouted as he was fast on his reflexes, seeing that any chance the shrimp boy was ready to fall down, he would use his strength and speed to make him go back at the wall.

"Thanks," Ezekiel called as the whole team sighed in relief… Suddenly a female scream made the group turn their heads in the direction of their side.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Trent was shouting on such a high note that people could misguide the pink-haired boy for a girl… And when the team looked at the guitarist, they found out, that the same person who was shouting in pain, was safe and sound… Because he was being held… By a Mega Wedgie… Everyone flinched at the sigh of the painful wedgie, while Lindsay didn't seem phased at all.

Duncan smirked.

(Confession – Duncan)

"Sometimes I wonder if God truly exists… and this is one of the moments which answer that question for me," Duncan said pleased with himself, as he kissed two of his fingers and raised in the sky as a signal of peace.

"Why?" Trent said as he looked at Heather in fear and hurt betrayal.

"Don't worry, it's the only way you make you safe. It's guaranteed that you won't fall on the floor." Heather said solemnly, as she blinked at Lindsay who giggled, Gwen held her laugh as to see the interaction on how Heather was making a fake apology. "Don't need to rush, we can do this the whole day."

"The whole day?" Trent said as he looked at her in fear, and even if he hated to admit, he didn't fall much, even if that wedgie hurt like hell to him, it seemed Heather was telling the truth. "I just hope I don't fall then."

"Oh please do, oh please do, oh please do." Heather and Lindsay were chanting, and Gwen, Courtney, Bridgette, and Katie smirked and even started to do it as well. It seems the group of girls has one thing in common, their pure hatred towards the guitarist.

"I promised surprises." Chris was suddenly in front of the camera and held up a squirt gun. But it wasn't filled with water. "Habanero pepper sauce, anyone?"

Chris then aimed the squirt gun at Heather and proceeded to douse the mean girl in spicy sauce. "AH!" Heather screamed as she was completely covered in pepper sauce and quickly started rubbing it out of her eyes…letting go of the harness. "What the heck, Chris?!"

However, at the time the group saw if Trent would actually fall, they couldn't see it, since even with Heather without her hands, the triple rope was stable enough that her using her body by herself was what made Trent still hold firm on the rocks… So the group couldn't help but sigh in disappointment.

"Muy Caliente," Chris said in satisfaction as he revealed his shining, literally, teeth to the camera.

Chris then aimed the pepper sauce gun at Duncan and sprayed the delinquent…only for Duncan to be unaffected by it due to wearing sunglasses for protection and even started catching the sauce sprayed at him in his mouth. "Ah…" Duncan let out a satisfied sigh after swallowing some of the sauce Chris sprayed right into his mouth. "Is that the best you can do?"

"Is that the best we can do?" Chris asked in a hushed voice to the man behind the camera.

A few minutes had passed and Ezekiel was even slower with the pass of the time… Looking for every aspect of the rock, it was clear that there was grease and oil around the shapes, and from the attempt both he and Trent tried to pass around it… They both slipped through the rocks and lost their grip, which was enough to make both fell a few centimeters.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Trent shouted surprised Ezekiel who was without any strength… And he looked below him, and noticed that everyone was cheering for him to keep going…

*COUGH.*

"No, *COUGH*, come on, not like this." Ezekiel coughed as his entire chest felt burning, and he was seeing blur, which was a good time to stop. "Okay, I'm going to stop for 2 minutes. Calm down body. Don't push to your limit."

The Killer Bass was cheering, not just for seeing Trent get more wedgies, but for Ezekiel, not for him to win, but to finish the challenge well…

Trent gritted his teeth, as even if the safe ropes would actually make him solid on the wall, still the pain from his underwear was too much for him, he could feel his bellow burning in pain… And then he also rested for a minute or two… and then both went again to pass the challenge… head to head, pain by pain… And then when everything seemed to be over.

And when a hand was on the top of the cliff… It showed that the guitarist managed to win the first point of his team. A minute later the homeschooled boy also got to the top.

"OHOOOOOO, YEAH, WAY TO GO DUDE." Everyone who was under the cliff saw that both Screaming Gophers won the point, but also they just saw someone who was in sickness managed to scale a freaking cliff as well… It was the point that everyone was cheering for them… Some would say it was for Trent to gain the point… But others can say that Ezekiel did his best, and got them a better way for him to go home in case his sickness get worse.

Ezekiel was breathing harshly as he also felt proud of himself. Going beyond his limit. He saw cartoons related to things like that, and he could swear that the sickness was getting too much for him, because he just saw a glimpse of a blond hero with a polar bear hat on his head, and his iconic blue shirt, sword, and green backpack.

"Mathematical." The boy who was something Ezekiel had known since childhood smiled at him and gave a thumbs up...

"Yeah, mathematical," Ezekiel said as he knew that he was imagining things.

"Dude, are you okay?" Then a voice made Ezekiel snap from his thoughts and glance at the guitarist who was also on the top.

"No, I'm not," Ezekiel said with a weak smile, and coughed hard, to show yellow mucus coming from his lungs.

Trent gave a step away... And he isn't sure how to respond to that...

(Main Lodge)

Part two of the challenge took place in the main lodge. On one half were Bridgette and Geoff for the Killer Bass. On the other half were Lindsay and Trent who were supposed to be on the second challenge as well, to represent the Screaming Gophers. Spotlights shined down on both teams as someone came flipping from the Bass side of the lodge and landing behind a podium with Chris himself coming up from under it and making it look like he was the one to perform the stunt. "And now, round two!" Chris said as he grinned at the camera. "The extreme. Cooking. Challenge!" However, Chris couldn't be taken seriously as the stunt double proceeded to crawl away with everyone putting their eyes on him as he left the lodge. "Each team must choose who cooks and who eats."

"Err… Chris, why am I here again?" Trent asked while Lindsay smiled sweetly and innocently, since he was still tired after taking the last challenge, there was supposed to be another one to participate in this phase of the challenge.

"It's because your team has only 4 members and we have to choose you randomly to see who would fit for this challenge," Chris explained which was a reasonable reason for Trent.

(Confession – Chris)

"I lied, it's because Trent's almost entire team wants his head in a spike, and I will not even talk about the Killer Bass's anger at him, that dude needs it's too optimistically ignorant for his own… Poor soul." Chris commented as he gave the truth to the entire audience, and in the end, he couldn't help but laugh at the boy's misfortune.

"Ooh, Todd!" Lindsay said excitedly to Trent, getting his name wrong in the process. The dumb blond happily clapped her hands and said. "I'll be the cook!"

(Confession – Trent)

"Okay. She's no Steven Hawking, but hey, it's cooking. I already am tired from the last challenge, so it's nice to not overwork myself, and hey..." Trent said with a calm and cool tone. "How bad could she screw it up?"

"Today you'll be preparing Fugu sashimi, the traditional Japanese poisonous blowfish," Chris explained to the four campers as Chef brought in a fish tank containing two blowfish. One for each duo. A gong was heard as Chris grabbed a pointing baton and pointed it at a screen that showed all the organs of the blowfish. "The Fugu Blowfish contains enough lethal toxins to kill thirty people."

Chef grinned as he tapped the tank containing the blowfish making them puff up and release their spikes. "Fishes!" Chef began as he grabbed the blowfish by the tail and tossed one to each team on a cutting board. "Meet your maker!"

"They must be sliced very carefully to cut around the poisonous organs," Chris instructed as he pointed to the organs the presentation had labeled deadly and toxic. "The poison paralyzes the nerves and there is no antidote. So no worries."

Trent was indeed worrying, panicking really, as he grabbed Lindsay's shoulders and looked right at the dumb blond. "You have taken biology, right?" To Trent's relief, Lindsay nodded allowing the guitarist to breathe a sigh of relief.

(Confession – Lindsay)

"I said I took biology." The blond bombshell commented as she took a good glance at the fish which was in her hands. She then looked at the fish like it was a little hope for her future. "Can you do me a favor? Make it painful for him? Because he did something awful to me little fish, can you avenge me?"

"Begin!" Chris announced as both of the girls on each team started to prepare the rather deadly fish.

After about 45 minutes, both teams were told to stop preparing their sushi. With Bridgette, the surfer girl had made a rather beautiful display with her sushi that looked like it was made by a professional chef. With Lindsay…the dumb blond had practically mashed the organs of the fish together and made a smiley face on it with ketchup.

The first to try the fish was Geoff. Bridgette pushed the plate over to him and the party dude hardly hesitated to pick up a piece of the sushi and insert it into his mouth. After chewing it to get a taste for the blowfish and swallowing it, Geoff smiled as no effects of the blowfish's toxins seemed to come over him. And it was delicious to boot! "Excellent!" Geoff complimented Bridgette with a double thumbs up.

Chris and Chef nodded in approval before looking over to the two Gophers as Lindsay presented her rather…ugly dish to Trent. Trent winced as he looked over the dish, especially when he compared it to Bridgettes, and hesitantly picked up a fork and scooped some of the probably underdone fish in it. Inserting it into his mouth, Trent quickly chewed and swallowed the blowfish in order to get it over with.

"…" Trent was silent as everyone looked to see what the guitarist's reactions would be…until he suddenly started punching himself and screaming. After that, it seemed everything was fine but soon enough a loud gurgling sound came from Trent's stomach as the guitarist found himself falling to the floor. Geoff and Bridgette saw the scene unfold in front of them, however, neither of them seemed to be worried or even amused about what was happening… However, Geoff gave a quick glance to Bridgette who was relieved to see that she didn't make someone from her team suffer such a terrible fate.

Trent's skin started turning blue as he tried to stand and look at Lindsay and said to her in a slurring voice. "I thought you said you passed biology!"

"I said I took biology." Lindsay corrected him as Trent fell to the floor again. Everyone quickly started wincing in disgust as the barf started leaking out of Trent's mouth.

Geoff took his hat off and closed his eyes, as a good giving his prayers for the soul of the poor guitarist who was going to die.

"It's cool," Chris reassured everyone as they all went to check up on Trent. "Give him twenty-four hours and he'll be up walking and breathing, good as new."

"That's a pity."The trio thought in unison while they looked at the guitarist who let out a tear in his eyes while the barf was still getting out of his mouth. Just then Chef came up to Trent dressed in a nurse's outfit. Bridgette, Geoff, and Lindsay were quick to look away from the scene and heard Trent's raspy screams.

(Infirmary)

Trent tried to move away from the paralysis, however, the only thing he could do was see Chef Hatchet approaching him with his nurse outfit and a violet liquid syringe… And something inside of him screamed danger in many ways…

"Ahh, ahh, ahh." Trent tried to say something, but Chef had his eyebrow raised and smiled as he gave a good glance at the injection he was about to give to the guitarist, the antidote to the paralysis…

"This won't hurt a bit," Chef said as he was grinning evilly. And tapped the syringe quickly. "It will hurt a whole lot."

(Outside Camp)

"Good news. The third round involves three more challenges. It's the three blind challenges." Chris announced to everyone with all members of both teams present with the exception of Trent. Bridgette and Geoff were now in dry clothes and were present as well. Both with their relaxed faces, since the time they finished the challenge they went to have a swim in the shore. And we're happy to finally refresh their minds and spirit. Most gave a confused look in response as Chris further explained. "It begins with the blind William Tell, followed by the blind trapeze, and culminating in the treacherous blind toboggan."

Chris then went above DJ near, placed an arrow over his head, and began to explain the challenge "Like legendary marksman William Tell, you'll be knocking the arrows off your partner's head with apples!" Chris revealed making a few of the campers look at him in confusion.

"Err...if I'm not wrong, shouldn't be the opposite?" Courtney asked and Chris shushed her immediately.

"Calm down. And continuing, the shooter also will be blindfolded." With that explanation, DJ dropped both his arms as he looked in fear as the other campers got scared and carefully stepped away from DJ, Chris then held up a slingshot with the apple aimed at him, but at the time he gave a shot, the Jamaican boy was hit in the crotch with the apple, making him on his knees."And as the name of this and the other challenges say, the shooter will be blindfolded! The person who knocked off the arrow first wins!"

"Ahhh, nuts... Now then, for the Gopher team…Lindsay and Owen!" Chris said as he felt bad for missing the target, but not bad at all for seeing the Jamaican in pain. He then announced making the pairs, leaving Lindsay to jump happily and Owen to raise his fist in happiness to participate in the challenge. "And for the Bass…Courtney and Katie!"

"Err… who is going to shoot?" Katie asked worried, since she was afraid of being the person to launch the apple. "Usually Sadie is the best shooter that I know."

"Well, let me do this." Courtney accepted the role of being a shooter since was a good way to avoid being hit by an apple, but also she promised that she would try her best for the sake of the boy who was just staring at them… She really wanted to sabotage the challenge, but for the sake of her self-pride and for her friend, she was going to try to hit the target.

A few minutes later the two teams were ready to start shooting. Owen and Katie had arrows placed on their heads as well as wearing goggles for added protection while Lindsay and Courtney were blindfolded and had slingshots in their hands and apples nearby them to start to shoot.

"Okay!" Chris quickly started the first blind challenge. "Let's rock and roll!"

The two girls quickly started shooting apples at their partners. Lindsay kept shooting Owen's large body with the stilling however Owen felt himself chuckling since his big body was protecting from the pain… Katie received two apples on her face. Which shouted in pain.

"Ops, sorry. Was too low?" Courtney asked loudly she did it strategically to make sure her body would get used and with a bit of better angle she would manage to hit the target…

"Yes, a bit higher," Katie commented, as she instructed the C.I.T. girl, which slowly passed a bit too much above her, so she sighed happily that it didn't hit her. "A bit lower this time, but not too much."

"Alright," instead of Courtney who said that it was Lindsay who was also following the instructions from the tanned girl. And just like that, by sheer luck, an apple flew in the direction of Owen's face, but with a little curve, it managed to hit straightly at the arrow, and with that dropped it.

And with that, the group was shocked to see the blonde girl managing to hit the bullseye. The big guy laughed and Lindsay took off her blindfold.

"Did I win?" Lindsay asked as she then saw the spoils of her victory. "Yeah, I did it."

Lindsay shouted happily, as Heather gave a good hug to the blond and another point was for the Screaming Gophers.

Courtney took her blindfold, and stared at the results in disbelief… But one good part inside of her was happy… She really tried, and even if she managed to lose, she knew that Ezekiel would need to go to the hospital soon… From all the time he lived on the farm, how many vaccines he didn't take, or how important would be a checkup for him, he needed to go to the hospital, pronto.

Ezekiel, nodded his head accepting the defeat of their points. He was surprised by how lucky Lindsay was. But seeing Courtney didn't get stubborn as Sadie did in the cannon... At least his team wouldn't need to be all that hurt… Just him.

"And now, the blind trapeze!"Chris was quick to lead the Bass and Gophers who weren't seeking medical attention to the next challenge. This one took place over a pond where a trapeze was set up. "To avoid serious injury, the trapeze has been set up over this pond…which is full of jellyfish."

Everyone gasped as they looked down in the water and saw many jellyfish in habiting it. Chris then threw blindfolds at Lindsay and Gwen and continued with his instructions. "You two will stand blindfolded on the platform until your partners tell you when to jump."

"And then?" Heather inquired.

"Then hopefully they'll catch you," Chris said making the queen bee flinch a bit. "Or that's gonna be one heck of a painful swim."

Lindsay was about to protest but Heather stopped her right away.

"It's better not to question ah ah achooo…" Heather said as her sneeze was taking the best of her. "The guitarist boy is in the infirmary, and would you really trust someone as big as Owen to try to catch you in a trapeze?"

That question alone made Lindsay close her mouth and nods her head to the queen bee...

Chris gave a few further details of the challenge as well as choosing Lindsay and Gwen's partners, Heather and Harold respectively… Katie walked around the group which showed something that surprised not just himself, but also the other groups as well.

"Hey, I just found another bunny around," Katie said as she started snuggling the little bunny which made DJ look at his pocket, and surprisingly the Bunny who he has been with him during so many challenges raised its head, to see the new animal getting nearby them.

"Aww, that's so cute, we found a new friend for Bunny." DJ was happy to see the little friend he had now could have a good friend to keep by his side. The giant Jamaican looked at the tanned twin and decided to ask. "Did you decide the name?"

"I was thinking, Buggsy," Katie said as Ezekiel blinked in surprise since it looked almost similar to one iconic Warner brother's famous rabbit, so maybe it was an internal joke, but he wasn't going to complain.

Ezekiel noticed that DJ not participating in any challenge, it saved Geoff and Bridgette from witnessing the trauma of seeing the cruel world of animals… maybe because with his presence, the innocence of the giant Jamaican wasn't going to receive such a trauma… Because he would have feared to know his reaction to watching the same episode where everything was recorded…

Nobody from the fandom asked if he watched the episodes while he was on his journey trip with his momma before declaring bankruptcy. But he could have imagined that maybe his momma and Geoff did everything they could to make him not watch that specific scene.

And then it was the time for the challenge.

It was the Bass' turn first and Harold was currently swinging on the trapeze by his legs with his arms out and ready to catch Gwen. "Okay Gwen ah," Harold commented as he saw the goth girl nodding her head to him. "Jump NOW."

At that moment Gwen was ready to make a jump, but one of her hands refused to let it go from the wood, feeling afraid of being betrayed like that. And with that the timing from the jump was wrong, and Harold sighed in disappointment.

"If we are going to win, you've gotta trust me," Harold commented as he could see Gwen trembling in fear. "You know that I have experience in trapeze medal for jumper of moonlight scotters."

"Okay, okay, you are right," Gwen commented as she knew that sometimes Harold likes to brag about his skills, but when it comes to action, he shows that he indeed has experience… So she felt that her fear was misleading her trust in one of her friends. "DAMMIT, I'm sorry, now I'm ready."

"Okay, 1...2...3…" Harold calculated the timing and was ready to catch the goth girl who had been his friend after being on his team, for someone who passed the same as Ezekiel, he isn't going to betray her, a Killer Bass until the end. And seeing Gwen was ready to jump he shouted with all his force."JUMP"

Gwen didn't hesitate on the second time to do as Harold said and thankfully by the experience the ginger had on his summer camps, he grabbed Gwen's hand leading them both to swing safely above the jellyfish pond.

At the sigh on another point for the team, the group was happy for another point, but also a bit worried about how Ezekiel is still stubborn to seek help or go to the infirmary.

"Okay, Gophers. Your turn!" Chris announced through a megaphone as Bridgette and Harold returned to the ground and rejoined the rest of their team.

"Okay, just follow my signal." Heather counted down as she was in the same position Harold was in earlier and was prepared to catch Lindsay. She learned from seeing the ginger boy doing it, so she knew she could also do it as well… So she just needed to calculate the timing and know that her friend would trust on her... "One! Two! Aaah, ahh, ahh Achoo."

And Heather realized her mistake, as Lindsay was about to jump on the wrong timing.

"No, NO, DON'T DO THAT," Heather shouted because of her sneeze, Lindsay jumped in her direction, and the timing was wrong, so the queen bee did something she knew was stupid. She got a bit of an impulse and launched herself in the direction of the blond girl, to push her outside of the pond… In exchange, the whole Killer Bass team cringed to see Heather falling into a jellyfish-infested pond. Everyone winced as Heather screamed from the many stings she was experiencing. But after a few moments… Geoff took off his hat… The group looked with solemn looks on their faces, and Harold closed his fist and placed it in front of his mouth.

"Prum prum prummm, prum prum prummmm." Harold proceed to play an imaginary trumpet, playing TAPS, to honor the girl who just went inside of the jellyfish tank just to make sure the blond Lindsay felt horrified into seeing Heather still shouting in pain… And with that, Chris took a tissue and cleaned the tears on his face.

"She was so young… So bossy and snobbish brat, but yet she was too young to die like this." Chris said solemnly while the Killer Bass had their faces down in silence in honor of the Screaming Gopher who was still screaming in pain.

"SOMEBODY HELP ME," Heather shouted angrily, as nobody was paying attention to her.

"Sometimes I still can hear her voice," Ezekiel commented, while they all growled coming from the queen bee, and Lindsay was crying like a widow…

"WHY, WHYYYYYYYYY?" Lindsay screamed as she cried, and the electricity and the painful noises from Heather were what made the group lament the sacrifice and the death of the girl who had just now gotten out of the pond.

"I hate you all," Heather said as she had the jellyfish stuck on her head.

(Infirmary)

"I can't believe it I did that, this stupid cold messed up the timing I was OUCH." Heather was complaining until the jellyfish gave an electroshock which hurt the camper who had it stuck on her head. "NASTY STINGING JELLYFISH OW,"

At the time Heather got on the Infirmary bed she was still angry with what happened.

"I was supposed to catch Lindsay. And that girl shouldn't have jumped at the time I said to not jump. She should have guessed it was a sneeze and not my signal to jump." Heather said angrily to herself, as she couldn't believe that she let herself do such a stupid idea to save someone and get herself hurt in the process...

At the camp infirmary tent, there were currently three occupants. One was Trent who was lying down on a medical bed on life support with foam coming out of his mouth. The was the nurse himself Chef. The muscular cook.

"Got anything for removing jellyfish?" Heather asked Chef for anything regarding jellyfish removal… while she was being stung by the said creature. And when Chef nodded his head to her, she gave a thumbs up and laid herself on the bed to wait for the removal.

(Outside the camp)

"And now, the final leg." After Heather went to the infirmary, Chris led everyone to the area where the seventh and final challenge of the day would take place. The scores were tied two to two. This would be for the win. "The blind toboggan race."

"Each team will have a driver and a navigator." Chris began to tell the rules of the tie-breaking challenge. "The driver steers while the navigator shows directions. Oh yeah. And the driver will be blindfolded!" This caused a few members of the team to gasp making Chris chuckle. "Not many of you left, huh? Keep losing you guys. Hehe, oh well. Alright, the Gopher team will be…Owen as navigator and Lindsay as the driver." Both the chubby boy and the blond girl smiled happily, since they became the best duo over the whole challenge, as they were the last members of their own team… "And for the Bass…Ezekiel will be the navigator and the driver will be DJ."

One hill climb later both teams were waiting for the Chef to hand them their toboggans…with the muscular cook putting grease on the bottom of them to increase their speed. As he was doing this, Ezekiel spoke up to DJ who was still nervous looking at Ezekiel.

"I know what you are thinking." Ezekiel commented as he himself felt tired from walking all that hill, and now he would only have the pressure to direct DJ who was afraid to even talk about it."Do you really want to lose for the sake of my own health?"

DJ was about to reply, but seeing the look on Ezekiel, he was too afraid to upset him, but instead refused to give an answer…

Ezekiel sighed in disappointment, but then just gave a little paper to DJ's hand… And that paper made the Jamaican palled and look even more terrified.

"Just do it," Ezekiel commented, which DJ nodded his head, and prepared himself. But not before eating the whole paper and swallowing it in one go.

DJ put his blindfold on as both teams got ready to slide down. With DJ and Owen in the front of their respective toboggans and Ezekiel and Lindsay holding onto their teammates, they all waited for Chris to give the signal. "On your marks. Get set…" Chris then blew an air horn with Chris and Chef each pushing a team's toboggan down the hill. And thanks to the grease Chef put on, they were quickly gaining speed with a little help from gravity.

For the first part of it, it seems that the Gophers had the advantage as Lindsay surprisingly told Owen about the places to go, even giving some wrong directions, but the wrong directions led them towards bushes…Lindsay was getting in panic from how fast their cart was, since the combination of the weight of Owen and the grease placed on their toboggans… It was so fast, that Ezekiel could see they getting faster with time.

"Alright, right, right, left, right," Ezekiel instructed, as DJ like a machine followed the direction of the bushes, and even decided to take a shortcut, which led the Bass to end up sliding on a rock that acted like a makeshift ramp and sent them up into the air.

"Ooh, what's going on?" DJ said in panic, but Ezekiel remained focused and couldn't even appreciate the adrenaline now.

"A shortcut, now prepare for the impact. DON'T QUESTION IT." Ezekiel shouted as he could see DJ was about to ask, but then like following his orders, DJ remained calm, as Ezekiel held the giant Jamaican for his life.

"Okay, now that's the part I have been waiting for," Ezekiel said as both boys proceeded to land in a river. On the bright side, the toboggan floated. On the downside, they quickly drifted towards a waterfall. "Okay, hold tight DJ, because if this works, we are going to be on first." Thankfully, like Ezekiel predicted… when they fell there was a big branch waiting down below that the two Bass landed on and proceeded to catapult them forward.

Lindsay was in a panic, while Owen was also having fun but also feared to have no idea what is happening, and somehow they still had the good suddenly appear next to them out of nowhere.

"Okay DJ, we are almost *COUGH,* *BEEP* *COUGH*" Ezekiel could feel the climax reaching the race, but the pressure of the speed was too much for him, and his lungs once again started to hurt so much, that he was losing his breath…

DJ immediately raised his blindfold and saw his friend already on the limit, and knowing the race was about to end. He took out the blindfold and used it to go directly at the directions on his own.

The race was getting close and intense. Especially when Chris started setting off some left-over explosives he had set up on the hill. And then a big explosion was enough to make both the Screaming Gophers and Killer Bass teams pass the finishing line… However with the Screaming Gopher's who passed with Lindsay and Owen first.

The Killer Bass saw the moment DJ got with his toboggan and without the blindfold, the whole team noticed one thing… DJ just disqualified himself because he was without the blindfold. But not just that, but the navigator Ezekiel, was coughing so much, that at the time he spat on the floor… it was still a green mucus, and the pain around his chest was so much… That Ezekiel didn't have strength anymore…

"MEDIC, MEDIC," DJ shouted as Ezekiel finally accepted his defeat… from the moment he made a promise to DJ in that little letter…

(In case I lose control of my coughs, take out the blindfold, and take me to the infirmary… P.S., destroy this letter by eating it.)

Ezekiel didn't hear Chris enunciating the victory for Screaming Gophers, which he had to confess they deserved the victory, but sadly he isn't able to remain in the game… So in his final moments of consciousness, he dropped a tear because he knew that he wasn't going to remain on the island anymore.

All he could see was black...

(Infirmary)

The time Ezekiel opened his eyes, he noticed that he had an oxygen mask around his face, and weakly looked around to see Chef who was still cleaning his medical utensils…And nearby him, he could see the sigh of relief of Harold, Courtney, and Duncan who were watching him.

Ezekiel knew that they were worried about him, but he couldn't confess but also felt sad for not being able to continue in the game.

"You are finally awake, do you have any idea how much we got worried about you?" Courtney said as Harold gave a water bottle for Ezekiel to drink…

"How long was I out?" Ezekiel asked, which made Courtney huff and Duncan looked sadly at the boy.

"2 hours. Chris said the Campfire Ceremony is going to be in one hour because he is calling a boat to appear immediately to catch you." Harold commented as he pointed out there was only one reason why Chris would be in such a hurry.

"You got pneumonia, Zeke. You need to be treated, and from what Chris told us, they said you are going to be treated at the same place Eva was. So you better stay down, and let us take all your stuff." Duncan commented as it was an order, knowing that even Courtney narrowed her eyes to him, Ezekiel could see that a part of her eyes was red, showing that she had been crying in fear…

"Pneumonia Ezekiel, do you have any idea how dangerous this is? You could die if you don't treat this right away." Courtney said as the harsh words made the homeschooled boy flinches… And also a part of him feels guilty…

"I know…" Ezekiel said weakly… but he couldn't help it… "But I wanted to give my all for this challenge, just for a last time, even knowing that I would lose. I just wanted to make sure I tried my best, even with this on my lungs."

"Dammit, that cursed island," Duncan said angrily, but Ezekiel shushed him.

"Duncan, this isn't a curse… it's the common sense, if my body got hot, and then cold, then wet mixed with cold, with bad isolation, nearby hypothermia, I wasn't the only one affected by it…" Ezekiel commented as he could understand what happened… "It's my health that wasn't ready for sickness on the show… But I don't regret it."

Courtney, Harold, Duncan, and even Chef, remained quiet, as they saw Ezekiel staring at the void in the air, knowing that sooner or later it would have been his time… He just wished he could have gotten a few more episodes… But sadly he couldn't.

(Campfire - Afternoon)

For the first time around the show, the group was around the bonfire and Chris as a host of the show had a good laugh, but this time he was with a serious look on his face.

It was now time for nine Bass to turn into eight. The fire burned hot as all the Bass were gathered up at the campfire with Chris holding up a plate of eight marshmallows. "Who wants a treat?" Chris smirked asked as he showed off the plate of marshmallows. "A tasty goodie that represents exemption, security, and peace of mind. I'll remind you all since it's been a bit since you were here. If you don't get a marshmallow, you have to walk the Dock of Shame and you can never come back. Ever."

The group remained quiet, as some of the campers had their eyes red... Since knowing the time to say goodbye to not just any member, but one of the pillars of the team.

"Let's see…" Chris said as he picked up three marshmallows. "One for Duncan, one for Bridgette, one for Courtney." Chris threw the marshmallows as some opened their mouths to eat in the air, towards the names he just called out with the campers happily taking them. "DJ, Geoff, and Harold, well done my brotha's."

"Gwen," Opened her mouth to eat as well, but the group then stared at Katie who remained with her stoic look, petting her new bunny, as DJ also had his own… Both nearby together…

And Ezekiel was with his eyes closed the whole time… accepting that nothing he could do would change what happened… And to be honest with himself… He would have done the same thing all over again. So he was proud of himself.

That left only one marshmallow. Either Katie or Ezekiel would be going home in the afternoon, but since was an emergency case, and the case Chris also discovered Ezekiel's condition… He noticed that the whole group was there, and all his stuff was already in the boat for his trip… "I have to say that I lament for the case you got yourself in Ezekiel, but the entire team became unanimous when it was related to your own health, and pneumonia would lead to terrible lawsuits for our show, but I know you had good sense, so I know that you already accepted the outcome." as Chris picked up the eighth and final marshmallow. He launched for the final member of Killer Bass which showed the final decision of the host. "And the final marshmallow goes to…Katie."

The entire group watched Katie opening her mouth and getting the marshmallow in the air, while Ezekiel remained calm, and got up silently…

"The boat is taking a turn, so you have 5 minutes to say your goodbyes," Chris said solemnly since this episode would be one of the highest episodes, but also a dangerous remark that without one of the best contestants, the show would also lose part of the audience… But for the sake of the health of one of the members and avoiding the lawsuit… They had to deal with the lesser bad of that situation.

"5 minutes it's enough," Ezekiel said, as he took out his hat, everyone had seen the home-schooled boy since the first episode in many weeks. "You guys have no idea how much I won after participating in this show. Since this episode is related to trust… Then I'm going to trust you all why my parents home-schooled me. Since I was a kid, I feared what my father had trauma about schools… My aunt was a teacher when she was invited to apply for a job in the United States, into a school which a few months later became the target of a terrible tragedy of school shooting."

At that moment, the Killer Bass team got horrified into knowing a part of the history Ezekiel never told about them, a dark secret which made Duncan and Harold paralyzed in shock, while the girls gasped in fear and sadness…

"My aunt had nothing to do with those bullies, but she became a victim of trying to protect one of her students..."Ezekiel explained, one of the darkest secrets around why his life has been inside of the house, and learning by himself. "My father was sexist because he blames himself for not being there to protect her in the first place… He believed men were strong because it was his mission to not let my aunt die for a problem that shouldn't have been hers, I don't blame him, he is a sexist because he thinks that he has no one else to blame but himself… My mom and my dad did their best to raise me on the farm, however as you can see, my body wasn't able to fight the sickness so now I have to go to treat myself… and I'm scared because I don't want to die."

The more Ezekiel talked the more the Killer Bass let it out their tears… Showing their immense sadness and respect for the farm boy who came on the show…

"When I got here… I had nothing, just a name, a sketchbook, a typewriting machine, and a dream…" Ezekiel commented as he felt a bit of the pressure of his chest, but in comparison to before, this time was slightly smaller. "To make friends… but, I never thought I would actually create a family on here. We passed good laughs, cries, fighting, a war… and a team that I will be proud to call I'm a member forever… I'm a Killer Bass until death, this team has been my treasure, my prize of 100 thousand dollars. So please, don't be sad that I'm away… But be happy to know that when I will always be your friend, and you can always trust me…"

The sigh of seeing his entire team crying was something that he wasn't prepared for… Even Chris was trying to remain calm, but Ezekiel smiled at the host.

"Chris, you are the best host of all reality shows, don't ever let anyone talk the opposite of that, this show united friends and created a good drama, the person who hired you for that knew that he chose the right person. And I had fun while participating over here." Ezekiel knew that Chris was an egomaniac, but this time seeing Chris crying true tears, was something new for the boy. Since he was talking as not just a player, but as a fan of the Total Drama Island since he was a kid on another life… He loved the sadistic style of Chris and how many iconic moments he created… And thankfully he was able to say that to him personally.

"Just go, Ezekiel," Chris said as he pointed at the boat that finally arrived.

And when he approached the boat, he saw Chef was still there in a nurse uniform.

"Permission to show my gratitude sir?" Ezekiel said as he was also a big fan of Chef, and the former military man felt pain in the chest at seeing a good boy finally leaving the show. He couldn't help but sniff.

"Permission granted," Chef said trying to remain strong, but then he felt the boy hugging him, which made his eyes tear up.

"I always wondered how great military movies were, and you acting as our Chef was the best Military experience I ever had, even if I hated some part of it… It was everything as I thought it was… Thank you, sir, it has been an honor to meet you." Ezekiel commented, feeling Chef let out rivers of tears, and immediately Ezekiel knew it was the time that he needed to go in the Boat of Losers, and giving one last wave and with the painful pressure on his chest and weakness…

The best member player of the show, but the heart and spirit of Killer Bass left the show… Leaving the campers and the host Chef in tears into one of the saddest and heartbreaking goodbyes of the entire season.

…

Another episode of Total Drama Island.

Chapter Text

(?)

"Woah, El Mongo and La Muerte." The old sister of an Asian gymnast whistled to see what the green hat boy could do against the boys of his team, they launched the first prank, so he made the declaration of war... But to see Ezekiel using a stink bomb in so late of the night? For the color of green liquid, she felt so disgusted that she could imagine how terrible it was just by looking at the television... Pay-per-view showed the reactions of the Killer Bass boys, and it was the most terrifying thing and funniest which she had ever seen in her life. "Hahahahahahaha."

*Burp, BUUUUUUUUUURP.*

Then a lot of burps could be heard from the nearby old sister since she was aware that something strange always happens at that hour... Every time when something big happens on the show, Sky always starts burping around. And the more she asked her sister, the more she denied...

"Sky, what is it this time?" The old sister said annoyed by the fact, but she was surprised to see her sister actually holding two soda cans and even offered for her. "Ohh, I thought..."

*Burp*

"Never mind." The old sister ignored as Sku just shrugged, thinking it was already used in their routine. "What do you think about this stink bomb, sis?"

"It was a signal to never provoke Ezekiel when he is sleeping." Sky snarked which made the sister laugh at how the boys got served for the first prank... But then the sister seemed to be worried. "And Ezekiel seemed too sick to start a prank war just like that, I think he should rest and let it after the next challenge."

"I think that's the problem is, he cannot stop, not after the speech he gave over the boys..."

(?)

"Oh my." That was the reaction of the matriarch of the family watching around the night, seeing that the boy managed to use everything to create what would be a bomb of pure stinkness around a single cabin.

Dawn who had been looking at the scene could hear from Mother Nature herself, that even some animals from the forest felt awareness of such terrible smell and now they treated it as a possible marked area by a predator because not a single animal would like to stay inside of such terrible place for...

"Oh my gosh, the DJ's bunny," Dawn said in a hurry but after seeing the leaves falling and even the sweaty breeze around the house, she sighed in relief. "Oh mother nature bless you, Katie..."

"I have to imagine that your father would be impressed upon hearing that stinkiness would be a powerful weapon to repel dangerous animals," Dawn's mother replied as she looked impressed to see how a little paper bag managed to cause so much smell and how the boys were suffering the consequences of their actions. "That would teach them a lesson, the little Ezekiel is still sick from cold after his trip to Boney Island."

"Do you think he will get better soon?" Dawn asked in a worried tone, knowing that from the way Mother Nature told the blonde girl, the boy was overworking himself with his sickness, and if he is reckless in taking care of himself, nature cannot help much if the boy isn't following the instructions of resting well and drinking much liquid...

"I don't know sweetie, I just hope that he would not go to that extent. He needs to take care of himself... But the question is, where he would sleep if he isn't staying inside the cabin?" The mother asked and she then heard her own daughter staring at the wild nature...

"I just hope where he sleeps would be comfortable, and Mother Nature would protect him," Dawn said as both mother and daughter hopped for the safety of the little boy against the members of his own team.

(?)

"Okay, I need that quote in a T-shirt, I want 3," Jane said as she never thought she would be intimidated by Ezekiel being badass, even sick he showed that he shouldn't be underestimated. And from them seeing Ezekiel walking towards... "OH MY GOD, IS THAT A GIANT WATER BALLOON?"

"Oh my God, he is going to blow everything with water," Sky said as she also couldn't believe the size of the prank, and the letters showing the name of the water balloon. "My Mom?"

"HERE COMES THE BOOM," Jane said as she then saw the huge explosion of water traveling in both cabins and with that, the war was over. "There is no way the Killer Bass quartet rise again, Ezekiel is too powerful."

*Burp*

"I can't believe I'm saying this, but Ezekiel is a beast, if I was on his team, I would follow him wherever he goes, because DAMN, that boy knows how to attack." Jane was impressed, seeing the little boy timid, become so overworked, and grow up so much around the camp during a few weeks, it was like he had been on his nature... They saw him using a bow and arrow like a hunter, but also a war strategist. It was another of the golden moments to have on pay-per-view.

"I just hope Ezekiel is going to be okay, in a few days it's going to be the challenge, and he doesn't look so well," Sky asked as she felt worried about the little boy, even as she had to confess has grown up her burps the times he surprised her, she couldn't help but to blush at the time he looked determined to do the things, but also wanted to see the challenges and being fair to make sure everyone would do their 100%. A leader, a team player, and a great friend to have around.

But seeing him getting sick has been one of her worries... She just hoped that he would get better soon.

(?)

As Ezekiel slowly regained consciousness, he found himself in a sterile hospital room bathed in the soft glow of morning light filtering through the curtains. The room was spacious yet impersonal, with white walls adorned only by a few nondescript paintings. The faint scent of antiseptic hung in the air, mingling with the gentle hum of medical equipment.

Lying in a crisp white hospital bed, Ezekiel felt disoriented and weak, his body heavy with exhaustion. The rhythmic beeping of a heart monitor provided a steady soundtrack to his surroundings, a constant reminder of his precarious state.

A gentle knock on the door preceded the entry of a kindly nurse, her smile warm and reassuring as she approached Ezekiel's bedside. She introduced herself as Nurse Claire and explained that he was in a Canadian hospital receiving treatment for pneumonia.

Over the next two days, Ezekiel's room became his sanctuary, a haven of healing amidst the bustling corridors of the hospital. Nurse Claire and the medical staff tended to him with care and compassion, administering antibiotics to combat the infection ravaging his lungs.

Each day brought a new routine of treatments and medications, unfamiliar territory for Ezekiel who had never before set foot in a hospital. He dutifully swallowed pills and endured intravenous drips, trusting in the expertise of the medical professionals guiding his recovery.

Despite the discomfort and uncertainty, Ezekiel found solace in the small comforts of his hospital room – the softness of the pillows beneath his head, the soothing warmth of blankets cocooning his weary body. He watched the changing light outside his window, a silent witness to the passage of time and the promise of healing.

As the days passed, Ezekiel's strength slowly returned, his coughs subsiding and his fever breaking. With each dose of medication, he knew that there was still a lot he could do to recover to 100%, but at least in comparison to the first day he was doing the challenge with sickness, he could at least tell that he wouldn't need to be on the medical room forever.

"It seems that you are awake today Ezekiel." A female voice was heard and the brown-haired patient gave a slight glance and showed a tiny smile on his face. Seeing that she brought another of his antibiotics for him to swallow. "I'm going to tell you this, as a fan of Total Drama Island you did great in making the whole Killer Bass team give them all, it made the episode great and one of my favorites. But as your nurse what you did was irresponsible and idiot, trying to do a challenge while having pneumonia symptoms, you worried not just your friends, but your parents as well."

"Good morning Nurse Claire." The homeschooled boy greeted the nurse who slowly gave an examination of his heartbeats and checked if his infection was still causing a lot of problems. And looking at the exasperated nurse who prepared to give him another round of medicines. The homeschooled boy couldn't help but sigh.

Ezekiel's parents were the people who firstly were called in the time after their son's elimination, and from seeing both of their reactions just to find out Ezekiel needed emergency treatment, they had to cross around many states until they reached the hospital nearby the ocean which came to nearby Camp Nananakwa.

Ezekiel glanced at the woman he knew was his inspiration for Ezekiel since was a kid, the green grass and orange blouse with a dark turquoise hat that looked similar to the homeschooled boy, and her dark brown hair covered her eyes, even if she was in her amidst 40s, she looked like she was on her 30s, something that most fans of the fandom of Total Drama Island would be shocked to see a woman like her being the actual mother from Ezekiel who seemed to have that appearance...

And the man himself, the person who has been watching his son growing up, and from being a naive boy to going on a journey and becoming a man... The patriarch of the family, a strong man who had dark grey hair on his head, a well-shaved goatee, turquoise suspenders, but also a jeans jacket... A man who shows that he is in his almost 50s. But the age didn't seem to bother him...

The first thing he had to deal with was the look of his parents, it was the strong hug both his father and mother had to give him... it wasn't a scolding, it wasn't shouts of anger, but more like a relief at the family was happy once again.

The farm child had to deal with so much, from jumping a cliff in a safe zone around the sharks, to fighting a bear, to being buried alive and forgotten, to crossing in a journey and fighting the curse of the bony island itself... Ezekiel had done so much more in comparison than his counterpart before him, and yet he couldn't help but be disappointed to not go even further... Since he was so eager to know how was military training made by Chef Hatched himself, he could have asked which war the veteran soldier must have been part of, or even been sure that Duncan wouldn't have gone too much overboard with Harold or vice versa...

But now this pneumonia has been bugging him since the time he left the show... And he could only find solace in the arms of his family, who had been worried sick about him. Especially the events of some episodes.

Needlessly to say there were moments both his parents loved and hated watching the show, moments like the Killer Bass working together as a team, or when the challenges seemed to be going way overboard on camp...

"I want so much to punch Chris for what he did to you son," The father said as he stared angrily at his own son. "That bastard didn't merely take your team's fears, he made to face their traumas. It was a one-sided challenge, pff, those stupid Gophers didn't know what you guys passed."

Ezekiel watched his father ranting about how Chris had been a sadic while he felt the team was robbed in so many ways.

"Curtis," The mother scolded her husband, making him pause, and glance at his own son in an apologetic face... And as a mother, she couldn't help but glance at her own son with pride. "You have done great Ezekiel, you not only made a good team, but I loved all the members of Killer Bass, they are so full of energy and have an incredible dynamic. Ah, I can't wait to call them to visit the farm to see them by myself."

"Just make sure to let the chickens away from Tyler boy." The father said as he could see his son staring at him. "I'm serious Martha, I heard stories about the trauma he had as a child, and there are also some kids who also had to deal with the same trauma... Because I remember that one of my own uncles had to cut a chicken head, and the headless body ran around the farm for minutes... From my perspective at that time, was that it was indeed horrifying to see a dead body coming after you."

Pointing out that something his family would always give, Ezekiel missed the good time with his family. So at least the time of their visit would be something the were happy to have after so long...

And while he was on the time recovering, he wasn't aware of how the public was affected by his last episode.

(?)

Nobody can refuse that both sisters cried so much after watching the last episode... An episode of trust showed not just the best of the campers, but how the worst conditions could affect the body of even the best among them. Sky hugged her sister as she also imagined how terrible has been for students of her school. For focusing most of her time after class activities to train gymnastics, she didn't have much time to develop friendships with the other students... Just the group of her own team and some of her classmates.

It was a fact that how some of the students had suffered from bullying around the school, but to create a such conclusion that indeed their neighbor country managed to reach the breaking point... parents would be scared to let their children into an environment that had such possibility to happen.

"I'm checking on the internet, and it seems that I found the news... A massacre happened in Montana, resulting in the death of 35 students and a teacher who used her body as a shield to protect a survivor, the origins of the teacher was described on the news as a Canadian farmer who went to visit the country and give herself a dream to try to give education to the others." The old sister who had tears in her eyes could see how terrible was to imagine the call on the telephone, just to hear Sky somehow got inside a massacre, it was a nightmare for every sibling who was there to protect them. She trembled as she tried to gain her composure, but it was failing to see the homeschooled boy leaving the show, the sickness of pneumonia was indeed too much for him. And maybe leaving outside of his farm also became a double-edged knife... He wanted to meet the outside but also had to deal with the risks.

Jane stared at her young sister, who was crying from seeing the camper leave, but also from the speech that kid gave to not just his friends, but to the entire fans of the show, he wanted to be there to have a life that he didn't have before, and now he had to leave it because his body couldn't take it the results of a dangerous journey. It was a terrible outcome from the island, but also logical, the problem was... he didn't do what Heather did when she was also sick, she used her opportunity to rest and recover herself little by little. But Ezekiel had to start a prank war since it was the only way to make himself prove a point.

The Killer Bass boys didn't know that their prank was one of the things that escalated the homeschooled boy's cold to pneumonia, and now they are worried if Ezekiel is okay in the hospital. The only thing they would have to do is now to pray for his recovery and have the possibility to remain optimistic around watching the show.

But from seeing the pay-per-view, the morale of the Killer Bass team was affected by such a blow, that she didn't know they would recover quickly after seeing one of their pillars leave the show.

Jane hugged Sky, as an instinct of overprotective sister, not wanting such terrible tragedy happening to her own sister. When the boy told on television his father was sexist, she was about to judge the father, but seeing the reason behind it... She couldn't blame him, since he does that whenever he could... Yes, the father may be a jerk and an idiot for being sexist... but she wouldn't blame him for saying his words because he believed in his heart that he failed what older brothers and sisters who cared for their young siblings would fear most...

She had sympathy for Ezekiel's father, and she must admire Ezekiel's mother to have the courage to still be nearby the father, she couldn't judge why, since from the way Ezekiel acted, he cared for both his parents, and values and respect all his teammates... He was probably her favorite camper on the show with Owen as well, probably they were the breath of fresh air into all the negativity and boredom of the island, someone who kept friendships and optimist but also did their best to make the show entertaining for the public.

The Asian girls remained together, just hopping to hear the good news about the recovery of the brown-haired boy who had to leave the show.

(?)

The forest was in silence, knowing that the family who had been watching another episode of the chaotic television show were in silence, as in grief, since most of the episode showed the possibility of who they could trust... But it came to a sacrifice of 2 creatures of the sea, and a camper whose condition showed that he couldn't be riskier than it was, someone who had to survive the travel from Boney Island, but do his best to not destroy nature itself or hurt it's animals.

Dawn let out a few tears since the aura reader couldn't capture much information about the person she was so curious about, someone with two auras, however with a story that made her realize that even in the conditions that she was in, she knew some of the reasons of why people wouldn't want to go at school anymore since the society around the schools showed that it was a different kind of nature as well... One that Mother Nature couldn't protect her, and the other students.

Danger lurking around schools was something not a parent would want to talk to their children... The patriarch of the family who passed most of his work around the forest working as a ranger to help the people who cross the forests, wasn't a schooled boy in his time as a child. Since he spent the time being a hermit with his parents, they had to keep moving around until they found responsibilities to helping everyone around the forest, then he found his wife who also desired to make a business in the forest, a restaurant which people and even animals would want to eat... they are a family loved by the nature, and they wanted their daughter to follow the steps of their parents who also cared about the nature...

And seeing how a forest made of cement showed the dangers lurking around since kids... the human being, is one of the most dangerous animals that the family would even be scared of... From seeing what kids would do to make a child get to its limit and without thinking about the consequences... Create a tragedy for many families.

It was an emotional goodbye, since the parents nodded their heads in respect and even shed a tear at how honest the boy was over his friends and even to the host and chef, the boy didn't want to win the prize but won everything he ever wanted.

Dawn was grieving hard since it was a tragedy to see a kind camper show all his potential among his friends in exchange for giving part and risking his health to win just an argument over a mistake his friends had made...

But also she couldn't help but cry for the Fugu blow-fishes who sacrificed themselves for the challenge... While she values Bridgette and Lindsay, it is still painful to watch their sacrifices... But a good consolation was the fact Lindsay had respect for the little blow-fish, asking for revenge would depend on the will of the dead animal, but knowing from mother nature, the kindness of Lindsay to ask nicely, did make the sacrifice of that little creature of the sea has a meaning, and with a happy spirit, the Fugu did happily his last act of will, being dead but bringing the most pain it could.

The druid family didn't want to explain how they felt around the challenges, but still seeing the determination of the Killer Bass to give them all, even hoping they could lose, they needed to take that loss, or the consequences of being sick of pneumonia without treatment would have been devastating.

"Usually I always would opt for more natural ways to recover." The father commented but as he explained to his daughter another point. "However, viruses are not something to be underestimated and the creation of humankind to try to fight them would be one of the best primally options when it comes to terrible diseases like that. I would recommend to go at the hospital."

"Does the mother nature have something to fight pneumonia?" Dawn asked, but the answer of the mother nature herself made the little blonde girl gasp in fear. "Oh no."

"That's why the decision to go into the hospital would be the best option. And if Mother Nature tells me that you have been with such a terrible disease, I will not think twice to bring you to the hospital to be treated, is that clear?" The matriarch of the family commented as she herself agreed with what would be the point of the father.

"Yes Mother," Dawn commented as she herself couldn't help but pray for the recovery of the boy with two auras... since a person who has a heart with such desire to live and be happy with his friends... it was a sparkle of hope that she would love to meet him by herself. Talking and learning from the boy of two auras and learning what happened to him made him so interested in the show, but also wanted to know the story behind his auras being different than most.

(Hospital)

"How has been the farm?" Ezekiel asked, since they had been talking about the show for a few minutes, and the conditions he left for going to the show, the farm of his family seemed to be in normal conditions, and while they are very hardworking as a family, there was still the process of they couldn't sell their own fruits because of their lack of clients...

"We have been working non-stop since the day you left. The demands appeared after you managed to make a good impression on everyone, it was so much work that I had to hire at least 6 people from a region nearby us. And it's really hard to take by crossing around the neighbors without them shouting congratulations for your feats son." Curtis replied, and he could see the boy smiling happily at the way he worked. And seeing how his boy had become a man... "This show, when I thought it would have been chaotic and terrible to the contestants, I never imagined how that bastard of Chris would go so low to make you all relieve your traumas, you guys got robbed. And I want to punch Chris so much in the face."

Ezekiel stared in surprise to see his father thinking like that, but then a loud clear cough made both boys stare at Martha who was with her arms crossed.

"What your pa means... you have done way too much for the sake to prove everyone you are a great boy, you have been growing up, and I feel it was like yesterday the time you came to my bed to sleep after we watched a little show that scared you by mistake. But then you became a man who would step down and stare at whatever comes between you and your friends... You my baby boy..." Martha was talking about how proud she was, but she got so emotional that she just went to hug her own son.

"Ma, please, ma... nooo." Ezekiel, even as he loved his mom, also felt a bit of embarrassment towards how his mom treated him like a baby... it was a nice feeling, an honest hug that he missed, even in times of defeat... He felt happy to receive once again a hug from his ma.

And like a good moment, there was a knock on the door, revealing what would be a man dressing in his white coat, and staring at the clipboard and checking the boy's vitals.

The trio remained quiet, as the doctor seemed to be checking and they waited for what would be his own conclusions.

"Good, very good." The doctor contemplated in amusement as he checked the condition of the boy who was still on the bed... And the farmers waited until the conclusion of the check-up. "Well, I have great news and good news."

Hearing the options seemed to be just good from beyond, they felt relieved about what he was about to say.

"Let's start with the good news then doctor," Ezekiel said, as he was still in his 40% recovery, he felt way better than the time he was on an island, so he needed good news for that part.

"Very well, the good news is that you came in time before you got into a critical condition, if you had been stubborn for three more days for the next challenge, then you would have been obliged to stay in bed for 4 to 6 weeks... Since you got here from a few days ago, you just need 2 more weeks to recover yourself completely." Hearing the doctor saying that he was on time was indeed something good to hear, and the conditions to recover himself in 2 weeks? That's indeed very good news.

Martha and Curtis felt so relieved that the happy mother even shed a tear of joy, and the man sighed in relief.

"That's so good doctor, and what would be the great news?" The mother of the homeschooled boy asked which the duo was also expecting something better than knowing that his condition would be easily solved from now on.

"Well, I'm going to describe the meds Ezekiel would need to take and the schedule he would need to take it since he has permission to be discharged," The doctor made the trio be happy to hear the great news since now the boy could leave the hospital in case that he can go back at the farm, "But also, the television company who made a contract with your son, they said that after completing the discharge... he will take a helicopter to go directly to a 5-star resort."

"Do you expect me to believe Ezekiel would go into an actual 5-star resort? Do you think I'm an idiot?" Curtis noticed that the great news looked way too good to be true, and noticing the doctor staring at him, made him even more furious.

"They expected you would react that way, but to make you appease of your thoughts, it wasn't the host of the show Chris Mclain who told me this, but the producers who were the ones who control the show by themselves." The doctor replied as the only way to make the trio appease and the father relaxes from such an accusation. "It's a private island named Playa Del Losers, it looks like a paradise island with a resort 5-star, which it seems Chris wanted to create just to make the remain campers after watching the show pissed from having to deal with the rest of the competition since they could have the option to lose..."

Ezekiel's eyes went wide open, as it was the signal that he was telling the truth, the one place that it had been the reward of the people who lost the challenge... And a good place for him to keep watching his friends and relax himself.

"That sounds like something Chris would do," Martha commented as she placed her hand on her husband's shoulder... knowing that he would need to trust them one more time.

"Well, at least he couldn't hurt you while you are there." The patriarch of the family said as he himself looked at the boy who nodded his head with his eyes wanting to go. "Alright, do I need to sign anything?"

"Oh, not at all. We are going to prepare all the paperwork and prepare the schedule with the medicines Ezekiel would need to take in time, and I mean it. You should always follow by letter the time." The doctor narrowed his eyes at the boy who nodded his head in understanding. "Good, you may go back to your talk..."

And with that, the doctor left the room, making Ezekiel staring both his parents who were unsure of what to say.

"I'm going to be fine, ma, pa... I think I deserved a vacation from the show. Since those challenges weren't easy. I think I deserve a reward." And just like that, the cheerful boy was back, which made the mother smile proudly, and the father nodded his head but hid a smirk.

"Yes, you do... Now..." The father gave an evil smirk since he decided to have some fun. "So you dreamed about Izzy girl."

And the groaning in embarrassment of the homeschooled boy was enough to make the room followed by chuckles and giggles from the parents of a boy who wanted so much to be in a coma into dealing with them...

.

.

.

The hour passed so much quicker when they were talking about the show, and even moments about Ezekiel explained to his parents, but also some information that they shared was funny.

"I can't believe it you used El Mongo and La Muerte to attack your whole cabin. I can imagine the suffering the person would need to clean all that up." Curtis commented as he himself hated to remember the putrid smell which not only killed some of the terrible animals on the floor but also made the whole farm stink for a whole week. It was a blessing and a curse that stink bomb. "And I think your team will freak out every time you say stink bomb."

And with that sentence, the mother laughed from smirking about their terrible reactions, since the war was done and she was proud of the outcome... But she was sad that her son wasn't in the condition of doing a prank war at that moment. And like Ezekiel staring at his mom, he probably guessed what was up her mind.

"I know that I may have overworked myself and managed to make my cold to become worse... But that's fine, everything was fine in the end, and I have faith that the winner of this challenge will get a very well-deserved prize." Ezekiel said as he could see his mom already helping himself to get dressed... Even as weak as he was... He was still losing a bit of his balance since he had been on the bed for 2 days... And with the help of his mom, she placed a turquoise winter hat... One that looks similar to hers. "Thanks, ma."

"Not a problem dear... So who do you think is going to win the show?" The matriarch of the family asked curiously, since in Killer Bass team had so many strong team members, and was difficult to decide.

"I don't know ma..." Ezekiel had to confess, while he knew Owen had won in the cannon show, from all the changes around the show... He has no idea how it would turn out the final three... So it would be complicated to determine who deserved to win. "It could be anyone, even..."

"Trent?" Curtis asked which made Ezekiel raise his eyebrows too. "I got say, he got lucky to stay here so far because it seems the whole island wants him in pain."

"Well, I don't condom that he shouldn't get unpunished... but I think that maybe that's enough?" Martha asked as she couldn't help but feel a little hint of pity and sympathy towards the boy who messed up terribly. "I mean, he deserved some of the things he did... But he isn't a bad person... but his oblivious nature makes him..."

"A total idiot." The patriarch said in agreement, which Martha had to nod her head. "I saw him doing the betrayal on Cody because he thought it was obvious Cody was going to be eliminated but also thought he was too distracted on the game... I mean, it's a game, but he was too naive to not see how everyone was angry with him... And don't get me started with the yellow pancakes."

"Please, don't talk about it... it's a sacrilege to all pancakes I did in my life, now I cannot make banana syrup pancakes or even lemon pancakes without reacting to Chef making them with piss..." Martha said as she groaned in discomfort and the idea was nauseating to her.

"Or apple vinegar." Then the husband joked but then shut his mouth when she glared at him.

"Fuck you." And just like that the mother shut the father up, and then sighed in disappointment. "Lindsay asked a blow-fish to avenge her, and half of his team wants vengeance... But still, I think he should think before doing something reckless like that."

Ezekiel could see his ma being worried about how his team was treating the camper, and he couldn't deny, he never expected that Trent would be able to do such things on the show, and he was willing to watch the episodes from a viewer's perspective... like his former life... Once again watching how was total drama, but this time a new edition...

But still, he needs to be sincere with his mom...

"The problem ma, everything could have been solved if Trent just gave sincere apologies to Geoff and me, he most of the time tried to apologize but most for the sake of Gwen..." Ezekiel explained as he could understand from what his mom was telling, and he understood her... he really does. "It hurts for Geoff when he had a haze cloud attacking him so low, and I had to pass that with Gwen... I just wanted to hear him being sincere with his apologies..."

Martha listened and from the way she saw her son, and how much he passed... she understood why the team wanted so much to attack the guitarist, she also wanted to strangle that oblivious idiot for doing such stupid things... But as a mother, she thought about how his parents would have reacted to seeing such terrible scenes and how shunned the boy would become in the future... She had fear or even nightmares about what if her little Ezekiel did something stupid and the show would have attacked him and made him bottom of all jokes... She never wished that for anyone...

And she just hoped to never happen to her...

And by seeing the crew appearing with the paperwork... The family of farmers didn't have much time... Martha gave a kiss on her boy's cheek, and a last hug until a few weeks... And with a tear in her eyes, she is going to miss her baby once again...

Curtis walked near his son and gave taps on his back, he knew how his son grew up during a few weeks... And now the world may know how incredible he has been... Since the last year, they didn't have anyone other than themselves... And now, it was the time for the little bird to take his wings and fly away from the nest... And with a final hug...Curtis wasn't much on telling the feelings to his son...

"Remember, protect the girls, even as the strongest they are, even if they are dozen of Evas, use your body and mind to protect them... Because you will not feel guilty for not being able to do anything. So don't let anything bad happen to your friends on the resort okay?" Curtis even as he said such a sexist sentence... Ezekiel knew that he meant well because he knew that while his words were messed up, the intention of his words was genuine... He cared for the others. And didn't want to his son make the same mistake as he did.

"Okay." Ezekiel nodded to his father, and with a final hug... Ezekiel was ready to leave the hospital, with the medications and with the schedule to be sure to have it for the treatment. Even with his body still a bit weak, they were kind to bring him with a wheelchair to the helicopter... And he knew that at the time he would see his friends again... he would finally have a bit of peace... "Playa del losers, here I come."

And the sound of a helicopter was the only thing he heard as the view of the hospital was away, and now he was heading towards a new direction... for his well-deserved rest

(Playa Del Losers)

The Playa del Losers, a tranquil beachside resort nestled along the pristine shores of a remote island, provided a temporary haven for the eliminated contestants of the reality show. Despite their newfound freedom from the competition, tensions lingered among the remaining contestants as they grappled with the aftermath of Ezekiel's hospitalization.

After watching the last official opposite of the show, the concern among the Killer Bass members was something that drove them to madness... Since what Ezekiel did would be treated as loyal and courageous, it also meant that he was being irresponsible and an idiot.

"When he gets out from the hospital, oh he is going to hear a lot from me," Eva said as she had to respect Ezekiel for going beyond his limits until the end, but the fact of how dangerous the challenges were, and even in his own conditions, indeed worried the body-builder teenager who was feeling annoyed for knowing the fact his belongs came to the island while the boy himself had to be taken on the hospital, and nobody had news from him during days.

"I'm sure that he is going to be fine." Cody to give some consolation for both Eva and, but also for Sadie who had been her ideal weight, she wasn't skinny like her tan twin, but she wasn't bulky like Eva who had been training her non-stop... She became on her ideal weight between chubby but also compensating with muscles... She had no idea why, but she could have sworn Justin who was admiring himself suddenly lowered down his mirror just to see her walking away...

But now, Cody feared for his life, because...

"AHHHHHHH, CODY, THAT'S HORRIBLE, WHAT IF HE IS DEAD?" Sadie hugged Cody as she cried non-stop, but her size and body strength little by little were crushing the geekster making him choke from suffering and the pressure of the hug.

"He is going to be fine, Sadie, but please release me, I need air," Cody said with his tired voice, the Asian twin noticed that once again she had crushed the boy who was supposed to be her brother-in-law in the future.

"Ops, sorry," Sadie said as she still couldn't control her strength, but clearly showed her concerns around the fact they didn't have any idea on when Ezekiel would receive the discharge, or if he was going to still be in the hospital after the end of the show...

"Yeah, but there is nothing we can do..." Tyler who had been realistic with the outcome, respected how Ezekiel wanted to get eliminated but in the most important way, he wanted to prove himself for the last time that he still could try to win the challenge for his team... It was stupid, it was, but it was something Tyler also would have done, so he couldn't blame Ezekiel for what he did.

Against the backdrop of swaying palm trees and azure waters, the eliminated contestants lounged on sun-kissed loungers and sought solace in the gentle lull of the ocean waves. Some attempted to relax, sipping tropical cocktails and soaking in the warm embrace of the sun, while others paced anxiously, their thoughts consumed by the welfare of their fellow competitor.

As whispers of Ezekiel's condition circulated among the group, a somber mood settled over the Playa del Losers, casting a shadow over the once carefree atmosphere. Despite their best efforts to enjoy their respite from the competition, the specter of uncertainty loomed large, a constant reminder of the fragility of life beyond the confines of the reality show.

"I can't believe that little boy went full on the whole challenge with a sickness like that," Leshawna commented as she also feared something so simple as sickness could have been mortal to anyone. "My grandpa just had a cold once, and just like that, it turned out to be even worse, and with time became pneumonia, and on the next day..."

Leshawna cleaned a tear since it wasn't a happy memory to have a loved member of the family die of a sickness...

"I can't believe it would have evolved like that." The farmer girl Beth who finally managed to recover from her sickness couldn't help but feel guilty over the situation, the boy offered himself to protect and help to get rid of the curse from Boney Island, but since the time the trio got out from the said island, Beth, Heather and Ezekiel were attacked by a terrible cold... Which Heather and she managed to recover by drinking a lot of water and resting on their beds... However, Ezekiel couldn't do the same.

"It's not your fault Beth." Leshawna offered her hand over the shoulders of the farmer girl who was still glancing at the floor... "The boys from Harold's team decided to make a prank on the poor boy who just wanted to rest... and that escalated into a prank war, and in the end, everybody lost... in the end, the war was over, but what costs, that was the answer of it... Ezekiel now is recovering in the hospital, and the best we can do is hope that he will recover himself and meet us on this island."

"That's why parents always should make children do check, and some even make sure to get the vaccination for colds, or even for other sickness which the body should get better to prevent the outcome. But since Ezekiel is at the hospital, he must be stabilizing himself by taking antibiotics to make sure the virus won't get stronger... And we would probably receive the news in a few days." The bookworm explained that he himself was in favor of vaccines, since having 8 siblings, he knows how a little sickness could be like a plague, if you do not take care well, it can spread in the house and even be lethal to people who aren't prepared.

Justin nodded his head as he went to see his own reflection, trying to not be stressed over the fact that a sickness would damage his hope. Dreaming of being a supermodel, he saw how cruel the life of models would be if they didn't care about their bodies... Sickness related to foods, and mental sickness over the pressure... He always tried to avoid the bad habits and tried to remain with the balance to survive with his beauty intact... However, this should show how unpredictable and chaotic life can be...

"Anyway, did someone have seen the crazy ginger around?" Noah asked and he glanced around, not seeing the crazy girl messing or scaring him, but now she seemed to be more serious and quiet... which somehow led it to be more terrifying than her former self...

Leshawna raised her eyebrow and was about to ask, when suddenly amidst the subdued chatter and solemn reflection, a sudden disturbance shattered the tranquility of the beach resort. The distant whirring of helicopter blades sliced through the air, drawing the attention of the contestants as they turned their gaze skyward in curiosity and apprehension.

With a deafening roar, the helicopter descended upon the front part of the island, kicking up a swirl of sand and sea spray in its wake. As the dust settled, a figure emerged from the helicopter, its silhouette illuminated by the golden glow of the setting sun.

"What the hell?" The campers glanced at each other until the silhouette revealed nobody other than the person they were

To the astonishment of the contestants, Ezekiel stepped onto the sandy shore, his presence a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty that had clouded their minds. Despite his recent ordeal with pneumonia, Ezekiel stood tall and resolute, even if he was showing a bit of weakness, he was still proving his resilience and determination to overcome adversity.

"Hey, guys..." Ezekiel said weakly but with a sweet smile on his face... Seing Eva, Sadie, and Tyler who were already emotional, and Cody, Leshawna, Noah, and even Justin relieved... He knew he had such a scare for everyone. "Don't think you are going to get rid of me so easily..."

"ZEKE." The Killer Bass members shouted happily as the group went to hug and shout at the irresponsibility of the boy, but he immediately warned.

"Woah, guys... Calm down... I'm still in 40% percent... I'm with my schedule to take all my meds at the right time, so to make sure that I still would be okay, I need to follow the schedule by the letter." And with that, the trio paused... as they looked unsure of what to do... but then the boy just rolled his eyes... "Ah screw it, come on."

And happily, with tears of relief and joy streaming down their faces, the contestants rushed to greet Ezekiel, enveloping him in a collective embrace that spoke volumes of their unwavering bond and solidarity. The Screaming Gopher eliminated members were watching the scene with relief and happiness... In the same way, Cody was happy to see a friend of his girlfriend who cared for him, he was happy for his survival... But still, he looked around to try to find Izzy who seemed to not be around. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the Playa del Losers, Ezekiel's return marked a new beginning for the contestants, united in their shared journey of redemption and camaraderie.

(Ezekiel's Suit.)

Okay, Ezekiel had to admit, he was far too impressed.

The Playa del Losers bedroom suite, meticulously crafted to exude luxury and sophistication, stands as a testament to the opulence and extravagance befitting the esteemed contestants of the reality show. Nestled within the confines of a lavish five-star resort, the bedroom suite serves as a sanctuary of comfort and indulgence for the eliminated contestants seeking respite from the rigors of the competition.

As one enters the suite, they are greeted by a grand foyer adorned with intricate marble flooring and ornate chandeliers that cast a soft, golden glow throughout the space. The walls are adorned with exquisite tapestries and framed artwork, showcasing scenes of tropical paradise and serene landscapes that evoke a sense of tranquility and serenity.

The centerpiece of the bedroom suite is the luxurious king-sized bed, draped in sumptuous silk linens and adorned with plush pillows and duvets, inviting weary contestants to sink into its embrace and surrender to the blissful embrace of sleep. A canopy overhead adds a touch of romance and elegance to the space, while sheer curtains billow gently in the breeze, offering privacy and seclusion from the outside world.

Adjacent to the bed, a sleek and sophisticated sitting area beckons guests to unwind and relax in style. Plush armchairs and ottomans upholstered in rich velvet provide the perfect spot to curl up with a good book or enjoy intimate conversations with fellow contestants, while a polished mahogany coffee table serves as a focal point for entertaining and socializing.

The bedroom suite also boasts a lavish ensuite bathroom, complete with a decadent marble bathtub and separate glass-enclosed shower adorned with luxurious fixtures and amenities. A spacious vanity area offers ample storage and countertop space, perfect for grooming and pampering rituals, while plush robes and slippers await guests, promising ultimate comfort and indulgence.

To ensure the utmost convenience and comfort for the contestants, the bedroom suite is equipped with state-of-the-art technology and amenities, including a flat-screen television, DVD player, and sound system for entertainment, as well as internet access and a dedicated work desk for staying connected and productive during their stay.

From the moment they step foot into the Playa del Losers bedroom suite, contestants are enveloped in a world of unparalleled luxury and refinement, where every detail has been meticulously curated to ensure a truly unforgettable experience. With its timeless elegance and unparalleled comfort, the suite serves as a fitting tribute to the enduring legacy of the reality show and the esteemed contestants who have graced its halls.

But not only that... It seemed that some parts were even organized with his material and work, his clothing was on the wardrop, his papers and chapters, and sketches were organized on a table with his typewriter machine already above the table, near to simple computer where he could do his research to help him to find creativity ideas and inspiration...

"They did everything?" Ezekiel asked loudly by himself since it was time for him to be alone and stay in bed to relax... but then he heard someone answering his question.

"No, I did." The voice was iconic which made Ezekiel stare at the ginger military girl, who he seemed to be happy, but then he saw the darker corners of her eyes which seemed to show that she had been crying. "You are a masochist, did you know that? I don't understand..."

Ezekiel tilted his head to the once happy and crazy girl who tried to act like a fool, but he was one of the few who saw the true nature of Izzy, seeing her like that, crying and saying such things, he could guess the reason of why he said that. But he didn't reply that...

"Why? Why did you have to risk your health like that, you knew your team would lose... Why?" Izzy said as she couldn't comprehend... the smartest girl who had 188 I.Q. And yet she couldn't see what the boy was planning... But then she just got hugged by him...

"I'm so glad to see you here Izzy... I'm okay, I'm fine..." Ezekiel hugged the military girl... the person who needed a friend who knew her since from the beginning, a person who could comprehend her strategy and who she really was... And from that hug... he knew that she needed so much... Because the wet drops coming behind his back, proved that the crazy person indeed needed someone to help her to deal with it...

He was happy to have great friends... And now was the time to enjoy his vacations with them... For his own health.

Chapter Text

"Wait, so let me see if I got this straight... You escaped RCMP and you went across the abandoned shores of Lake Huron, which inside has a cargo of maple syrup and cheap plastic souvenir beavers made in China." Ezekiel commented as he listened carefully to the explanation made by the ginger girl who was drinking coffee and eating some cookies...

"Yep," Izzy smiled as she could see the confused glance and decided to tell the continuation of the story. "And then the idea struck in my mind, and then presto. I created a product combining the two, and I named Izzy Happy Sap, and now I'm selling online which created a huge demand..."

"Probably because of your popularity around the show," Ezekiel said as he was surprised to never have seen an episode like that or someone explaining what happened to that event... "And what are you going to do after you sell everything from the cargo? Did you just know the recipe for maple syrup, try to reach a factory in China to replicate the beaver model?"

"Yep, yep. Had to create a contract of liability to make sure they wouldn't tell the recipe to anybody, while it was difficult to find a good factory in which plastic was cheap but also safe for drinking my Sap." Izzy was happy, seeing the time traveler boy who understood all her plans actually was surprised and listened to the business strategy made by herself. "I have plans to make my first billion dollars until the end of the season."

"Well, that's good... did you pay a lawyer to help you to pay the fine from RCMP?"Ezekiel was surprised to know about how the ginger's life was going so well, so he had no idea why she had so many problems in the cannon universe...

That was until he saw the face of the ginger who froze and giggled sheepishly...

"Eh he he he..." Izzy gave a nervous smile which made Ezekiel stare at her in disbelief.

"Wait, did you just forget to do it?" Ezekiel asked in disbelief, but seeing her nervous giggle and sweat made him sigh in disbelief. "Well, at least tell me you paid your taxes after you got a very stable income," and once again came the silence which Izzy was now blushing... "Please at least tell me you were planning to pay your taxes."

"Ehehe..." Izzy is as smart as she can be, even with the high IQ that she showed around plans over plans... "I forgot?"

Ezekiel facepalmed. Knowing that officially even the smartest of the people can somehow make dumb decisions.

"Well, at least now I know how you got bankrupt in the future, and even after your acting career you had to keep selling our secrets to Sierra." The homeschooled boy was happy to finally talk about the future with someone, even though Izzy could be unpredictable in the game, he felt that her loyalty and friendship were real, and she could feel the same.

"Okay, fine. I'm going to hire a lawyer to help me with my case over RCMP..." Izzy said as she rolled her eyes and decided to walk towards the phone in the next room.

"And..." Ezekiel called loudly which made the ginger crazy girl groan...

"And a professional who can help me to pay the Taxes, happy now?" Izzy said as she walked to the other room, where Ezekiel lay on the bed with a softer smile on his face.

"You have no idea," Ezekiel replied, even knowing that seeing Izzy annoyed by doing her obligations was the first time into done it, but he felt a slight pleasure in seeing her snarky like that. Even as the time he hadn't passed an hour, it still took a little time to realize that he had been surviving with Killer Bass for so long...But now a suite, something that he didn't have a luxury in both lives...

Even if the time he has been in that world. He still missed the time when the internet was way faster, and cellphones and tablets were far better than they were...

Or he missed the time he used Photoshop to draw his fanarts and even the time he liked to write fanfics to publish to the public...

Still, those 2 to 3 years have been very crazy... But at least he has someone to talk to about it.

.

.

.

"Wait, wait, do you mean the show became so big that we had 6 seasons and even a reboot? Wow, that means a new generation of campers to Chris and Chef to torment." Izzy laughed as she made some calls, she was able to have her leash loosened because now she wouldn't need to risk too much her income and becoming bankrupt, and since her stress and worries about being recorded on live television, she was free to have that personal talk with the boy who knew the future.

"You have no idea. *cough*" Ezekiel smiled, as he was enjoying a good cup of coffee... but not before doing a weak cough and almost spilling the liquid on his lap. "Dammit."

Izzy offered a paper to the boy who accepted happily.

"That's what happens when you get into a full tempest around a cursed island," Izzy said, making Ezekiel roll his eyes in front of her. "Hey, it was your idea to break the curse for a member who isn't for your team, that means you know how the curse would have affected the life of Beth."

"I know, I know... But that curse attacked her in such a way that wouldn't believe what happened."Ezekiel had to explain his point, and Izzy was in silence expecting him to explain what happened... And with a sigh, Ezekiel decided to tell... "She just managed to get herself and Lindsay banished from France..."

Izzy had her eyes wide open, as she looked confused, and then like a machine tilting she had no idea what Ezekiel had said...

"Lindsay set off the alarms of Mona Lisa, which immediately put them in jail... So to bail their way out, Beth had to give the prize money and never stomp her foot in France ever again," Ezekiel gave the details on how the farm girl managed to have the unluckiest moment ever made in life... And from seeing Izzy in a state of shock, he knew it was a serious issue. "That's the curse of unluck, since Beth didn't break the curse at all,"

Izzy remained quiet, still processing the new information around, and then a scoff came out from her lips, which immediately she couldn't contain anymore.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." Izzy laughed all her heart countain... She never thought someone would have been so stupid and so unlucky to be banished from a country like that. "Please tell me you are kidding."

Ezekiel chuckled, since nobody from the fandom could deny that it was indeed ironic, for someone like Beth to do the whole Total Drama Action, just to lose her money and be banished from a country.

"I wish I was, but I have to tell you that curse isn't a joke, and while it is hilarious that such an idea happens to her... I pity her because I think until this day she wouldn't have broken the curse, and her life would have gone even worse from there..." Ezekiel while he was smiling at the joke of the show, couldn't deny that as a winner of the show, Beth didn't deserve to lose her money like that, and possibly Brady would need to break up with her because of her criminal scandal... That's what the fandom has debated on a forum in the life he had before.

"Hmmm, so that's why you wanted so much to break the curse. Because you pitied Beth, and you waited at the right time to talk to them. Heather played in your hands." Izzy said as she was satisfied and impressed with how the boy in front of her played so well.

"I gotta say that I don't know how Heather and Beth became friends, since in the past, Beth was supposed to hate her and Lindsay cursed Heather so much that it would make a sailor blush," Ezekiel explained as he had no idea into what must have caused such a thing.

"Hmmm, probably for the fact the future has changed and how desperate Beth was on the episodes. Since you are here, you could watch from the beginning and see how it turned out everything." Izzy explained as she also started to check the clock, seing that soon it was going late, and seing the paper schedules of the remedies Ezekiel was going to take, a grin appeared on her face.

"Makes sense..." Ezekiel nodded his head. He then glanced at Izzy before knowing what she had in mind. "Do you have questions..."

"And some of them you may are not willing to answer." Izzy was smart, and knowing the time traveler boy, he knew many things, but he wasn't going to be stupid to tell her, since there are reasons why. "So what's your plan after elimination?"

"Participate in season 2," Ezekiel said clearly and Izzy raised both her eyebrows at him. "Total Drama Action, this will be where our futures can be changed for the better, a show to determine the winner of 1 million dollars."

"And what about me?" Izzy asked as she hoped Ezekiel would shed light on the plans she has doing...

"Well from your interview on Aftermatch, you were approached by Chef and he made a proposal of alliance but you refused, so he had no choice but to go after DJ," Ezekiel explained, and he could see Izzy staring at him in disbelief.

"DJ? But he is a huge softie... There is no way he couldn't have stayed long." Izzy made a point, and Ezekiel agreed with her.

"He didn't, his guilt made him quit the show which led the others to cry because he was the only person who took care of the food and made them happy."The turquoise winter hat boy now explained the situation to Izzy who just raised her eyebrow in surprise.

"So I take my decision to reject Chef's offer came back and bite my ass?"Izzy predicted as the way she knew Chef holds a grudge sometimes.

"Yeah... You were eliminated from the acting challenge, and you lost to Duncan..."Ezekiel knew that this would be like a water bucket on Izzy's pride, since she always acted like a fool in front of the show, for many seasons, and yet learning that she lost in the challenge where she had the best advantage?

"They WHAT?"Izzy said as she stomped her foot angrily, as she never felt so hurt in her pride.

"Duncan made a noire drama style, and he nailed in the drama which made Chef and the others cry with that scene..." Ezekiel told one of the reasons why she lost... "You tried to act a semi-dramatic scene by doing an old lady persona who seems to be a mafia boss old lady but still showing signs of craziness..."

"THAT WAS THE PERFECT COMBINATION," Izzy shouted as she couldn't believe that one of her ideas was destroyed by the acting of a simple Noire Drama. "How good Duncan was at that moment?"

"He is the nephew of detectives, so he is aware of mystery and investigation drama... he was in his element." Ezekiel didn't sugarcoat what happened to Izzy, and from seeing her expression to show not just anger, but hurt for something like that to happen to her...

"Dammit, so they wanted not suspense, but drama to make them cry? Oh, I'm going to make them cry." Izzy said that she never felt so determined to put her pride in being an actress at stake.

"Calm down Izzy, you need to not let the stress of your pride get over your mind... Because you became so much stressed over your acting career, that this was what led to your exposure... You cussed a cameraman for 2 whole minutes and made yourself exposed on the internet and television..." Once more Ezekiel explained how Izzy's action caused terrible consequences in the future of the ginger girl, and even being the voice of the reason was difficult to deal with the unpredictable girl like her.

"Okay, okay I got it." Izzy raised both her arms in the air and gave a deep breath to calm herself down... "It's just so unfair, I love acting and I know that I can make myself a star, and yet losing the acting challenge?"

"Izzy you must understand, it happens, Sometimes we have bad days, but we never should let that affect others, people are doing their work. And while you may have lost the challenge, you had 4 movies and were in a good acting career, but you need to know when to do a break and to not lash out at the others..." Ezekiel said this time firmly, trying to reach the mind of the proud ginger who was having difficulty accepting it. "You have to admit that even great movie stars sometimes make terrible decisions, and when they do, the consequences are cruel and would lead to that.

"So what I should do in case I'm on the edge of freaking out?" Izzy asked as she had no idea what she should do... But like a good hope, she smiled as she saw Ezekiel with a smirk on his face.

"Well, I have a perfect plan... all you need to do it's this..." And with that, Ezekiel passed the time talking with Izzy, both of them planning how to develop better their future...

"So I think that's it..." Izzy noticed she had been around in that suite for 5 hours, talking, having fun, and enjoying the company of someone who could see her true self...

"That's what looks like," Ezekiel said opening the door, as he could see the wild ginger girl giggling as her eyes were soft and resolute.

"Thank you for sharing my future, I know that my plans will keep going very well, I just hope Eva isn't going to get really mad with what I'm about to do," Izzy said as Ezekiel rolled his eyes.

"She probably would, but she will warm with time, so I wish you success with Owen, you two look amazing together. Have a good night Izzy." And with that, Izzy gave a glance at the boy before closing the door.

Izzy looked at the door closed, and how usually the boy talked to her, willing to help everyone, even as crazy as she was...

"I wish you could say the same of us, we could be incredible together," Izzy commented as she sighed but with a focus on the future. "Maybe later, now I need to focus on coming back on the show, and then give a chance to Owen... well, he is cute, it wouldn't hurt to give him a chance. Thank you again, Zeke..."

Izzy had left the place, and Ezekiel was finally on his time alone in the suite, he was afraid to turn on the computer to check the emails and the possibility of knowing what the events of all the episodes coming and what the forums and the fandom would be writing about him? He had to confess that kind of thought was something that would make him scared.

So he would take the courage... to pass by the computer and go straight to his bed.

"Well, I think I have time to marathon all the episodes," Ezekiel used the remote control to turn the television on because he would feel better checking the computer on another day... So at that moment, he decided to make the recording of the episodes, there was a list of episodes that he would watch... Starting from the first episode...

And with the same introduction of the show... Ezekiel waited to see how the opening would be different since Ezekiel wasn't tied with Noah... So he smiled as the song and nostalgia once again hit him, just like in the past.

Cameras and stage lights pop throughout the forest knocking a gopher out of the ground and a squirrel out of its tree. We zoom through the island passing Chris knocking over his coffee

Dear Mom and Dad I'm doin' fine,

You guys are on my mind.

The camera reaches the mountain peak diving into the water as Owen swims by letting loose a fart just as Geoff is laying back on his surfer board before falling over from the stank with Bridgett surfing past him.

You asked me what I wanted to be

And now I think the answer is plain to see,

I wanna be famous.

A hawk swoops down picking up a dead fish from the water soaring into the sky accidentally dropping onto a peaceful Dj surrounded by adorable animals who soon bite him when they see the fish causing him to run off screaming in terror as Duncan laughs and Courtney rolls her eyes.

I wanna live close to the sun,

Go pack your bags, 'cause I've already won,

Everything to prove, nothing in my way

I'll get there one day.

Cause, I wanna be famous!

Heather and Leshwana slap fight on a raft unaware of the waterfall nearby as it falls downward as Harold is practicing karate. Izzy swings by on a vine crashing into Harold knocking them into the confession booth knocking Lindsay out. Ezekiel was in front of the Main Lodge while he was reading a bunch of papers, and when he walked he passed over Lindsay without realizing it was her, inside the main lodge, Chef sticks his arm into a pot of green soup smirking into the tied up and Fearful Noah, his unlucky taste tester.

Na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na!

I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous

I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous

Katie and Sadie swoon as Justin looks at himself in the mirror while Beth twirls around her batons tossing the flaming stick into the air. Gwen and Trent look at each other before Cody gets between them smiling with an arm around each of them the campers Chef and Chris sit around the campfire whistling to the tune of the song.

"Wow, so that's what happened while I was doing the grammar review in Adventure Time on the next day? I need to apologize to Lindsay when I see her again." Ezekiel looked eager as he could see how different the show become, since if they could do the opening once again, Gwen would be looking at Trent with hatred, as some of Killer Bass...

And with that, the first episode was in the air... And Ezekiel felt like a child once again watching Total Drama Island for the first time. A good marathon time for Ezekiel, before going to sleep...

-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x

"Zeke, zeeeeeke, wakeeee up," A soothing and happy voice called for the boy who still remained with his eyes closed and insisted on calling for him, bringing attention to make him wake up.

"Izzy, I'm sleeping." Ezekiel ignored the voice and turned his head away.

"But you have to take your medicine, it's on your schedule." Izzy once again called him, and this time he woke up more alert and was happy to see the medicine and a glass of water.

"Oh thank God, I almost forgot..." Ezekiel didn't think twice as he looked at Izzy in gratitude. "Thanks for reminding me Izzzzzzzzzzzzz... ah, ah ah..."

Izzy smirked as she managed to bring attention to her... She was holding the pill of medicine and the glass of water, however, she decided to be on the theme... By wearing a sexy nurse outfit.

"Well then, be a good boy, and let me treat you, my patient." Izzy smiled as she sounded soothing and calm with her voice, and she was enjoying to see Ezekiel blushing like a tomato. "I still need to reward you for all the help. So say ah,"

"Ah, ah, ah..." Ezekiel was blushing as he was stuttering from the wild girl who was dressing and being that near to him. And then she placed the pill on his mouth, and slowly made him drink the glass of water. And with a smirk on her face, she knew she did her job right, as by the time Ezekiel finished the drink he looked like he was on the verge to freak out.

"Why are you dressed as a nurse?" Ezekiel said as he tried to compose himself, but seeing that his entire body was betraying him, he failed miserably.

"Well, you need to take your meds, and I have memorized the schedule, so I think while I still have time to be here before me and Eva go back to the show, I think you need to be taken care of... So why not be on the theme?" Izzy gave her silly smile while deep inside Ezekiel knew that she was loving every second to make attacks on his puberty. "And if I tell you I'm without my pant..."

"Izzy, thank you for your work, now you can go," Ezekiel said loudly as he pointed to the door, and with a silly salute, Izzy giggled as she walked outside from his room... And Ezekiel groaned as he felt his pants tight. "Damn you puberty."

And that's how his life would be until the last episode of the season...

Later that day he more normal in comparison to what he would usually do in Camp Wawanakwa, on a time of the morning, Ezekiel had a good breakfast with his friends while trying to not flinch too much from Eva's scolding about how he had been irresponsible and how she shouldn't have overworked himself if at the time he was sick, she promised him that at the time he would be on his 100% she would personally give a training routine which would make him has a better health to deal with the challenges again...

And the boy would have been happy if wasn't for the fact Sadie was crying of happiness of being freed from Eva's torture routine...

"Shit..." Ezekiel thought as he could see that Sadie must have suffered a lot since she looked stronger and better fit from being alone on the island during all those weeks.

"And you better be 100% healthy, because when you are done, you are going to be way stronger than Tyler," Eva said as she walked at him, even with the cast on her leg...

"HEY," Tyler shouted as he felt offended by Eva making fun of his own strength, but with the smirk from Eva, he knew he couldn't say much. He lost 25 arm wrestling against her, and it was very humiliating, so he needed to go back into shape.

Ezekiel looked at Eva's leg, and from the way she was walking normally without any painful expression on her face.

"Eva, how is your leg?" Ezekiel asked, but then he could see Eva smirking at him.

"Ready to run a marathon, I just need the right moment to take the cast out." The bodybuilder replied, and from the way Ezekiel looked at it, he knew she was telling the truth.

"Great," Ezekiel was happy to see how his team had been around, and little by little, more members from the show appeared to have breakfast... And on that morning, they also had one more thing.

"Hey guys, it's the morning of the challenge. Let's turn the TV on pay-per-view and see how the others are doing." Cody said as he called the group to appear in the main room of the resort... And one by one, the members had their meal ready to see how the campers would have to deal with the day of the challenge...

And Ezekiel, just hoped that his friends would do well in the Basic Stranding... In one of the episodes, Harold became infamous for cheating on the votes, and Courtney for becoming a crazy girl after such an event... He prayed that all the work he did for his friends would be well together, wouldn't have problems after his departure...

(Pay-Per-View)

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began his usual recap of the episode. "The teams were given three challenges that tested their trust in their teammates. The rock-climbing challenge revealed more than just Heather's grudge against Trent, Ezekiel even as his health compromised, refused to throw the towel that easy, and made his team give their 100%. Also, Trent got the bad end of a blowfish courtesy of Lindsay, what a nice payback. Some other campers got dropped on their butts and in the end, Ezekiel's cold was revealed to be pneumonia, so he had to go to the hospital in the most touching way. Leaving the entire Killer Bass without one of their pillars. Will Killer Bass find the inner strength to remain in the game without one of their leaders? Stay tuned for the most dramatic bonfire ceremony yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

"And Cut," Chris called as he then checked if everything was right, seeing that the crew would make the editions for what he would plan for the rest of the day. Since the episode would be aired at Midnight if possible. He was still being recorded for pay-per-view. "Do we have news of Ezekiel?"

"They said he received discharge today, and he is already on Playa Del Losers." One of the cameramen shouted and that news made Chris grin and smile even further.

"That's great, let's make the recording of another take, but this time explaining to the public, this way they will be relieved into knowing one of the pillars of Killer Bass is now in a less critical state. Do you have the camera on?" Chris took a sip on his water bottle and made sure to check if his hair was right.

"Alright, in 5,4,3,2,1…" One of the cameramen gave the signal and Chris once again made the intro.

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began his usual recap of the episode. "The teams were given three challenges that tested their trust in their teammates. The rock-climbing challenge revealed more than just Heather's grudge against Trent, Ezekiel even as his health compromised, refused to throw the towel that easy, and made his team give their 100%. Also, Trent got the bad end of a blowfish courtesy of Lindsay, what a nice payback. Some other campers got dropped on their butts and in the end, Ezekiel's cold was revealed to be pneumonia, so he had to go to the hospital most touchingly. We received the confirmation from the hospital that he has been discharged and now he is not in a critical state, so you don't need to worry about him, he is fine. But leaving the entire Killer Bass without one of their pillars. Will Killer Bass find the inner strength to remain in the game without one of their leaders? Stay tuned for the most dramatic bonfire ceremony yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Cut." The cameraman shouted, and Chris knew it had been perfect. Now the next challenge would be more interesting with his partner making the life of the others into hell.

As the sun rose up above the horizon, casting long shadows away from the tranquil shores of Camp Wawanakwa, a heavy pall of melancholy hung over the Killer Bass team and their cabins. With the departure of Ezekiel, their fellow teammate and friend, still fresh in their minds, these three days had been difficult to deal with the atmosphere tinged with a sense of loss and longing that seemed to permeate every corner of the camp.

In the wake of Ezekiel's emotional farewell, the remaining members of the Killer Bass team found themselves grappling with a tumult of conflicting emotions – from grief and regret to anger and resentment. The once close-knit camaraderie that had bound them together now seemed fragile and frayed, tested by the harsh realities of the competition and the weight of their collective loss.

As they gathered around the flickering flames of the cave of Aquarium, Duncan, Courtney, Geoff, Harold, DJ, Katie, Bridgette, and Gwen sought solace in each other's company, their faces etched with a mixture of sorrow and determination. Despite their differences and past conflicts, they knew that they needed to band together in the face of adversity, drawing strength from their shared experiences and mutual support. It has been that way since Ezekiel became the glue that tied the team together.

Nobody had the desire to laugh or make a joke, nobody knew how to express a good time since what had been someone who had always made sure everyone had a great time, from reading, from talking and even drawing…

Geoff tried to focus on drawing some scrubs, but even with the idea of being abstract… he used more shadows and the tips his friend managed to explain to him… The same dog he found not great before, became far more realistic from learning from a boy who never dared to go to a school before… The irony is that he didn't suspect of why he hesitated when someone called him a teacher… Since his aunt died for being a teacher in a school… If he could come back in time, he would have slapped himself in the face for being too stupid with words…

DJ was trying to relax in the hot tub, but while the relaxation was a preparation for the challenge they were about to have together, a piece of worry was always appearing in his mind. He was one of the most cowardly of the group, and yet Ezekiel was the one who made him turn his cowardice into pure courage, from the inspiration he had of that little dog… He still thought about it, if wasn't for that boy, he knew that they would have lost the challenge…

Harold was sitting near the hot tub, without any desire to do anything… He didn't have the inspiration to write a haiku, or even practice martial arts… The thing he must have been on his mind was still worried about if they were going to receive any news about the conditions of Ezekiel. He just hoped it wasn't too late for the treatment.

Duncan was just staring into a knife…One of the pillars of Killer Bass was looking at the reflection of his face, from the harsh words he received from Courtney when they did the first prank, to the serious tone of voice Ezekiel gave about his story… He had stories on the juvenile about nerds who came to the maximum penalty because they didn't dare to off themselves, and Duncan as he has been always a delinquent, scammed people to buy his father's hair as a pet or even made public structures vandalism… But he never killed a person before, and he was always away from that kind of people in the juvie… Because from the stories he heard, they were just simple, nerds or even weird people who couldn't take bulling until a point… and when their main target made them cross the limit… Then there was no way back, and all the mess was just done… Duncan reflected on how sometimes innocent people would lose their lives because someone pushed them to the limit. Sometimes he reflected if he should have at least helped some of the weird kids to have something funny to laugh about school, because he didn't know if there was one of those kids who would be on their limits as well…

Courtney was trying to read a book, trying to absorb all the words to distract herself from the worry on her mind... The C.I.T. camper had always treated all the challenges competitively since she had a flaw that sometimes she would go overboard... She remembered because of such feelings, she would have gone on the verge of elimination in case her team lost... she admitted that she was tempted to not jump from the cliff on the first challenge. But after dealing with such challenges and terrible weeks on the show, if she could have gone back in time, and slapped herself in the face... Because if it wasn't for Ezekiel and Eva, she hated to admit that she would have lost... She always thought that with her leadership everything would have gone perfectly and without problems, but then she learned Duncan hates to follow bossy orders, and it would always cause conflict with her in leadership... Ezekiel was the harmony and the reason they named themselves the 3 Pillars because he was the balance... And thanks to him, they have the double of campers on their team, they are a perfect team, but as a friend, she wanted him to be healthy, because... Who knew a kid who never had friends before, could have taken her as a sister role model, just like the others... And she couldn't help but think the same about him... She missed him.

Bridgette tried to surf, trying to be on the water to make her refresh her mind, with the hope Ezekiel would receive the treatment and be cured of pneumonia quickly, it was unfair that they pressured him to say Condor, but it was necessary because his condition could have become critical and they didn't want him to deny the fact he needs treatment, it hurts to listen to those words, the fact her father sounded so jerk but so kind at same time, she never meet him, but she felt pity towards on why he view life in such terrible way, and from the way he secluded his son to live inside of farm, where Ezekiel explored his creativity to his limit, a father who seemed to be suportive to his son to draw and to write, but still stupid to never taking him into an hospital before... Without knowing Bridgette received a wave making her lose her concentration and making her annoyed... She missed her friend.

Gwen was in her Diary, writing her thoughts about how the last challenge was brutal and how the next days made the whole camp feel like she was in the Screaming Gophers before, her morale was low, like all the members of her team, and knew a boy who wrote so much and drew as well could have made the group work so well together, and how he was one of the first who welcomed her to the team, like he knew they could trust her, at the same time she could trust them... Ironically, her trust was well founded on the last challenge... But one of their best friends was now out of the game, and she feared that his condition would be terrible at the hospital...

Katie felt empty since another member of her team was not around them anymore. Starting with her best friend and sister of other mom Sadie, then her boyfriend the weird and cute geekster Cody, and now a good friend who has always known how to talk, and how to support them... Sometimes it makes her wonder, how far she reached, and when was the time she should throw the towel... First, she was playing because she wanted her and Sadie to be in finals, then she decided to remain in the game because she found love, and then she remained in the game because she thought it was still fun... But now, she is not having fun anymore... Maybe it was the time to give up...

Katie was about to tell the others when they heard feedback coming from the loudspeakers. They were expecting to hear Chris announce the next challenge…but, "Listen up, you little cockroaches!" That was not the voice of the host Chris McClain. No. It was the voice of the gruff and buff cook of the camp Chef Hatchet. "I want all campers to report to the Dock of Shame at 0900 hours!" Most of the campers that were listening looked at each other with confused expressions as to what and when 0900 hours was. "That means now, soldiers! Now!" Everyone flinched as they made their way to the Dock of Shame as quickly as they could to not face the wrath of Chef.

Later at the Dock of Shame, all the campers were gathered up as per Chef's order with Chef himself also there. But he wasn't in his usual outfit. Chef Hatchet was no longer in his usual chef's uniform and was wearing something a drill sergeant would wear.

"Line up and stand at attention!" Chef yelled to everyone making most flinch. His yelling made all the worse by the megaphone he had. "You call this proper formation?! Knees together!" Chef smacked Geoff's legs with a wooden stick to get the party dude to pull his knees together. "Arms down!" Chef smacked Duncan's arms to get the delinquent into proper formation. "Eyes forward! Head up!" Chef then proceeded to smack pretty much every part of Harold.

"Oh, this is gonna be a fun day," Gwen whispered sarcastically to Katie who just nodded her head...

But soon after that Chef was right in front of Gwen and yelling at her point blank with the megaphone. "What did you say to me, soldier?!" Chef roared loud enough that it blew Gwen's hair back.

"Um…nothing?" Gwen said with a bit of fear in her voice. The goth couldn't lie, Chef was intimidating as heck. And to think he already looked like he could kill someone when he was just being a cook.

"And you'll continue to say nothing until I tell you that you can say something!" Chef firmly yelled to all 12 campers in front of him."I'm going to tell what I'm seeing."

Chef looked at the Killer Bass 8 members, every single one of them with no desire or patience to deal with the chef at that moment. And Screaming Gophers who was just there to deal with another challenge. Chef Hatchet knew the reason for the low morale of one team.

"I see a team without one of the three generals," Chef said in military terms but the way he said Killer Bass team could comprehend what he meant. "I know what is like to lose a comrade in combat, but that's what war is about. You lose soldiers but you never should lose your squad."

The Killer Bass remained quiet while Heather rolled her eyes.

(Confession - Heather.)

"Well it seems the curse of the island is really broken because my luck just seemed to be getting better, I recovered from my coldness, and the most dangerous player on this show had to go to the hospital because of sickness complications," Heather commented as she looked at her fingernails. "I'm sure that he will find a way to make me two favors I owe him, but at least I can feel relieved about not watching my back all the time. Nice recovery Ezekiel, and I want you to stay the most far away from me."

"A general who always cares about his squad, and he would be ashamed to see a squad acting like a bunch of maggots."Chef snarled as he pointed out how terrible the moral of Killer Bass was feeling, and how Ezekiel would be ashamed of seeing the group in that state. He made them have their eyes wide open and glare at the military soldier in anger, especially Courtney and Duncan "Good, good, it seems the other two generals woke up from their pathetic state, now you and you..."

Courtney and Duncan remained serious about what Chef was about to say but then glanced at Heather who was still with her arms crossed. But then she saw the glare of Chef which made her intimidated, and that made him choose her as well.

"Today's challenge will not be an easy one. In fact, I do not expect everyone to come out alive." Owen chuckled in response, thinking Chef was messing with them, only to be met with a hard whack to the head. "You three have been selected to lead your own squad. Killer Bass 1 Killer Bass 2, And Screaming Gopher Squad. You acting as generals must have what it takes to be the example and lead your team to survive from me."

Duncan and Courtney their eyes wide open as Heather glared at the unfairness of what she was about to receive...

"My orders are to make sure that all of the babies in front of me drop out of my boot camp except one squad. The last squad standing wins immunity for their team! But you as generals should take responsibility for your actions as well, so every time one of the members of your squad makes an offense on the challenge, the whole team is punished and the general is punished by double."Chef explained the rules which made the Killer Bass team gasp in surprise, while Heather glared at Lindsay, Trent, and Owen... Knowing that if someone did something stupid she swore she would make them pay.

"Killer Bass 1 led by Courtney, followed by Bridgette, Gwen, and Harold. Killer Bass 2 is led by Duncan, followed by Geoff, DJ, and Katie. Screaming Gophers led by Heather, followed by Lindsay, Trent, and Owen."Chef explained as he gave more explanations. "Each member who quits, the rest of the squad must go without him or her, and trust me, every challenge will be a military experience."

Chef was enjoying seeing the intimidated campers who could feel fear in his presence... So he had one final pleasure.

"I want to see if I will be able to make someone say a bird name today... It starts with the letter C... Do you fish have any desire to say it? Because you better not even think about it… Because I talked to the producers, and I got permission to all my challenges alone, you are forbidden to say and I repeat your quit word…" Chef Hatched warned Killer Bass, which made Katie feel conflicted at that moment. And Duncan as delinquent as himself, decided to ask a stupid question.

"Oh, yeah? And what if we do?" Duncan immediately regretted when Chef gave an evil grin at him.

"The generals should be responsible for their squad, so if someone makes an offense, the general also should take the punishment… Meaning, instead of being the person who said the word, it's going to be BOTH GENERALS OF THE SAID TEAM." Chef shouted and Duncan had his eyes wide open and Courtney gasped in disbelief.

"You cannot do that," Courtney said in disbelief and in fear, but seeing Chef grinning evilly at her, she knew he actually could. And she hated the idea.

"But if that's not enough for you…" Chef said which made the group look at him asking what could be even worse than that. "Your last general, Ezekiel, would be disappointed at you all losing face in the challenge, since he just got discharged from the hospital and probably is watching you all by Pay-Per-View."

The moment Chef had said about their friend's condition, it felt like a huge relief coming towards the Killer Bass team.

"Oh that's great," Geoff said until he felt another hard whack this time on the stomach. "Ouch."

"Uh…what happened to Chris?" Heather asked after the reveal of such news, she wondered about the host who hadn't been seen all day and frankly, Heater would rather deal with Chris than Mr. Psycho Chef any day.

"Rule number one!" Chef went back to speaking with his megaphone as he ignored Heather's question. "You will address me as Master Chief! Have you got that?!"

"YES MASTER CHIEF!" All the campers said in unison. Now with the Killer Bass with a better morale, since knowing one of their friends was now out of the hospital, good news indeed for the team who have been down recently.

Satisfied, Chef nodded his head and explained more rules. "Rule number two! When you are ready to give up, you will walk to the end of the dock and ring the bell. Your squad will have to continue without you… If a general decides to quit, then the whole squad fails." Chef pointed to the end of the dock where a big bell was waiting for whatever loser dared to ring it. "Which brings me to rule number three! I'll have to get one quitter before the end of the first day! And that day will not end until someone drops out! Now get your butts down to the beach, soldiers! Now, now, now!" All the campers quickly ran off in a panic so they wouldn't face whatever torture Master Chief had in store for them if they didn't follow orders. Once again feeling like the commander of his own squad in the army… He felt so good. "Let's see who will quit first."

(Confession– Gwen)

"Okay, whoever's sick, twisted idea this was to put him in charge of this challenge, I have to say…I'm a little bit impressed." Gwen had to admit as she looked at the camera with a smirk.

The teams were now in front of the beach with the Killer Bass standing next to two red canoes with the Gophers having a green one next to them. Chef was standing in front of them all as the former explained how this would go. "Listen up!" Chef yelled to get all the camper's attention on him. "Each squad will hold a canoe over their heads! I catch you taking your hands off the canoe, and you will be eliminated. And no one eats lunch until someone drops out. Canoes up!"

Both teams did as they were instructed as all members of the Bass and Gophers lifted up their respective canoes with relative ease. "Pfft! This isn't that hard." Owen said that this really wasn't all that challenging.

"Piece of cake," Geoff said confidently.

THREE HOURS LATER

The ones who thought this wouldn't be so bad were soon eating their words. For three hours straight they were forced to lift up the heavy canoe, in 95-degree weather, with absolutely no food for their incredibly hungry stomachs. And to make it even harder, Chef was currently lying on top of the Bass' canoes, while the man himself Chris Mclain finally appeared before everyone and made himself comfy on the Gophers' canoe.

The squads didn't have enough strength to hold them off, since it was 4 for each canoe and they couldn't take much more… Courtney's arms were on fire, while Owen's stomach was begging for food.

"Come on, you sissies!" Chef yelled to the campers below. He could see many of their arms shaking from the strain of lifting up both the canoe and either Chef and Chris as well and he heard many of their grumbling stomachs. "It's only been three hours!"

"Looks like they missed lunch today," Chris said with a grin as he heard Leshawna's stomach growl under him.

"Mmhmm. Guess they just weren't hungry!" Chef nodded and soon went back to yelling at the two teams. "Unless someone wants to quit now."

"I QUIT." Then a surprise shout, made the whole group of campers stare at the trembling and hungry Katie who was releasing her arms immediately.

Duncan, Geoff, and DJ took that as an opportunity and the trio released the canoe at the same time, making Chef lose balance and fall on the sand. At the time Chef got up, he didn't show any anger, or neither outrage from what happened to him, he recovered his composure like a soldier, and waited for the tan girl to walk towards the bell just to ring it, making all the other campers release their canoes…

Katie was sad, hungry, and with the desire to quit the game, but she wasn't able to do it. Still, Chef Hatchet went near her.

"Listen here. You have nothing to be ashamed of." The buff chef told her in a reassuring tone…before yelling at her point blank with the megaphone. "Except being a little baby that let your squad down!" He yelled with such volume and pressure that he actually ended up knocking Katie down before turning to the rest of the campers. "As for the rest of you, head to the mess hall! Lunch is served!"

For the first time, the team felt happy to receive a small mercy for the one who sacrificed to make them eat.

(Main Lodge)

All the campers were lined up ready to finally get something to eat. "All right, maggots! Open your ears! You've got ten minutes to eat before night training begins! Get to it!" Chef said swiftly and loudly as he presented…trash cans to the campers.

Many of the campers complied over the night training, feeling tired and exhausted enough after lifting a canoe for a whole day, while Gwen raised her hand. "Um, excuse me? Master Chief?" The goth spoke up getting Chef's attention. "Where's the food?"

"You're looking at it." Chef chuckled as he gestured to the trash cans.

Owen was the first to step up and remove the lid of the trash can to see what was inside. "This is the leftover garbage from this morning's breakfast," Owen stated as he looked at the garbage inside.

"Darn right!" Chef yelled as the other campers cringed as they looked over the garbage they were being served. "When you're at war, you take what you can get!"

Meanwhile, Chris grinned and nodded in approval as he saw some of the campers, mostly Owen, actually take some of the garbage for food. "Well, I can see you've got this under control," Chris said as he looked up at Chef. "I'm off to craft services. Coming?"

"Serve me up some of that," Chef said as he followed Chris to go and get some actually good food. Leaving the campers with only trash to eat.

As some like Heather and Courtney refused to eat the garbage, while Duncan had something else entirely.

"Ah screw this, there is no way I'm going to eat trash, squad let's make a surprise raid on their food tonight." Duncan, even as he was treated as general, knew that he and his team had some pride and wouldn't do something stupid like that. He would act exactly the delinquent that he always aimed for.

"What are you doing?" Courtney said in horror as she thought she had mistaken what he had said.

"Princess, there is no way I'm going to lower my level to that, I'm a delinquent and not a soldier boy, I'm going to make my squad have some privileges. Are you up?" Duncan smirked as Courtney glared fiercely at him.

"And what if they get you? You wouldn't only be punished, but my squad as well, don't you have consideration?" Courtney said as she feared what Chef had in mind if they somehow captured him.

"Then let me take the whole blame, if things get terrible, then I ring the bell and let you control the challenge, and if that's not enough you can bail," Duncan said as he knew that it may come to bite his ass, but he wouldn't let Chef make his life hell.

Courtney remained quiet, and then with a nod of her head, she remembered the talks she had with Ezekiel and Duncan, they were the trio of pillars, and when someone was down into one idea, the other 2 would also do it as well... Duncan never had let her down before, so she knew it was their moment to strike. That night they would have the good food they deserved.

(Afternoon)

The afternoon of training began. And that training was…dancing along with Chef to the song Thriller. Chef had a radio playing the song as he danced on top of a wooden platform with Edward beating his tail against the wood in rhythm with the music.

And the campers, per his instructions, copied his dance moves as best they could. There was no sign of when they had to stop…until Duncan went up to the radio and turned it off. Everyone sighed in relief as Chef glared down at Duncan. Courtney quietly called out to him as Duncan crossed his arms at Chef and said, "One of us drops out, we're done for the day."

"We're done when I say we're done!" Chef yelled at Duncan as he looked right into the delinquent's eyes. "Now drop and give me twenty!" Duncan rolled his eyes and just decided to start doing push-ups as Chef turned to the rest of the campers. "Anyone else got anything they want to say?"

"Uh, yeah," Gwen said with a raised hand while crossing her legs together. "Can I go to the bathroom?"

Apparently, Chef's answer to that was to have Gwen clean the bathrooms for the whole day.

After that whole fiasco, everyone was once against gathered up at the main lodge with both teams at their respective table. "For your next challenge, you will complete a three-hundred-word essay about how much you love…me" Chef explained getting a few deadpanned looks from the campers. "Anyone who falls asleep or fails to complete the challenge will be eliminated!"

Two hours had passed before a timer went off. It was currently 8 p.m and the campers were looking with signs of tiredness, But time was finally up for completing the essay and Master Chief came in and quickly started looking over everyone's essays. He nodded in approval as he read over them seeing both the correct word amount and bathing a bit in his ego at the nice things said about him. If only because that's what he ordered them to write. And when picking up Duncan's essay, "I love Master Chief Hatchet because he is very very very very very very very very very very very very very very…this is just one sentence with five pages of very's in between!"

"It's three hundred words exactly!" Duncan stated that he technically followed the requirements of the essay. "You can count them if you want."

Chef growled as he slammed Duncan's essay down in front of him, but then looked at the other members who finished the review of the essay, he snarled at the delinquent but got his control back.

"You are pushing my patience soldier, you better be careful about what your actions will cause to your whole squad." And with the last warning he turned to the others who completed the essay. "You guys will receive one last mercy from me. You can have your dinner on the trash cans again, and report to the playing field at 0500 hours."

Chef left the mess hall which made Duncan and Courtney stare at each other, and with a knowing they would be in silence... They followed Chef who was also going to have dinner.

"I hope you are ready because at the time we do this, there will be no way back. We are going to do it until the end." Duncan gave a last warning, to Courtney who was determined and with her own stomach hungry for food.

"I have eaten terrible food for weeks, and the last time we ate something good we had to resist to hunger for hours, I think we deserve a reward for this, and working together we still can do this." Courtney followed Duncan but she was being held by her hand, and Duncan while he tried to act serious, couldn't help but smirk happily at how she trusted him.

That moment they knew that even without their friend, they still work together, like a duo. A power duo.

And where could these two possibly find some actual quality food on this island? Quite simple. The place where Chris and Chef got their food. The craft services tent! "Slowly. Slowly. Crawl." Duncan quietly whispered to Courtney as the two hid inside some bushes they pulled up from the ground to use as disguises so they could sneak up to the tent.

Luckily, when they got there, Chef and Chris were busy talking to each other so they didn't notice Duncan and Courtney crawling in and stealing stuff from the fridge.

"I made a terrible mistake, and then she got so angry that she beat me with a bucket of fried chicken," Chef explained as immediately Chris laughed so hard that it made both Duncan and Courtney slowly crawl into the fridge, but still with curiosity on their minds.

"So like mother and like daughter. I have to say Izzy must have been tough for you." Chris laughed, and both Duncan and Courtney paused and slowly took piece by piece of food. Even if the story is good, they cannot be captured, it is a suicide mission so they want to make their effort worth it.

Once both Duncan and Courtney made it back to the cabins, they decided to throw a bit of a party with everyone from both teams involved. Everyone was more than happy to quickly indulge themselves in some real food and pop for the first time in weeks!

The operation raid was a success, and Courtney felt like she had fun, like when she does things together with her team, and by helping Duncan raid the fridge, she's been a little…out of control. She couldn't stop giggling and bouncing up and down. It was as if she was on a sugar high. Which probably was true as she was stuffing her face with cookie sandwiches. She was actually about to reach for one more until Bridgette stopped her. "Okay, I think you've had enough." The surfer girl smirked at the CIT.

But Courtney quickly took her arm back from the surfer and giggled madly, unable to keep still, as she swiped the sweet sandwich away. "Hehe, oh no! No! Just, just one more. Mm!" Courtney then stuffed the dessert into her mouth and swallowed…and was quickly met with a gurgling sound coming from her stomach which was followed by a burp. "Oh…yeah…yeah that one was a mistake." Courtney quickly ran out of the cabin where she proceeded to lean over the railing throw all her stolen food up and send it to the ground.

As she did this, Duncan grinned as the delinquent walked up to her. "So the Princess has a dark side." He said as Courtney finished unloading her sweets and groaned.

"It's not like I have a dark side... I like to follow the rules sometimes, but after working together as a team, I learned how having friends could help me deal with all kinds of problems, even if I had to lead my squad to possible problems. I have to confess that this has been the most exciting thing I ever done in my life." Courtney confessed that she never felt so alive...

"Well, that's life. I may be a delinquent, but after hearing the story from Ezekiel, I at least know what type of criminal am I." Duncan said which made Courtney freeze and stare at Duncan in surprise. "I'm a vandal who likes to make fun... but I will never kill anyone, that's a line I will never cross, I'm not a monster. I break rules for fun. Like vomiting in public places."

"Okay. That was so gross." Courtney groaned out as she held her stomach. Looks like she still had some limits to her and it was best she not try and break them less that happens again…or worse. But the CIT soon went back to smiling like crazy as she said. "But it was like, once I did something bad, it was so much fun, I just wanted more!"

"Well, you could always gimme that kiss." Duncan offered as he wiped some chocolate off of Courtney's cheek. "That would be pretty bad."

Courtney playfully scoffed as she ruffled Duncan's mohawk. "You're still not my type," Courtney said with a smirk.

"Fine." Duncan shrugged as he faced his back to Courtney. "Enjoy a peanut butter-less life."

"Thanks." Courtney put her back to his. "Enjoy prison."

"I will," Duncan said…right before Courtney grabbed his face and placed her lips against his. That's right. Finally, the CIT had taken up Duncan's offer to kiss him and the delinquent didn't resist one bit and leaned into the kiss. After a few moments, Courtney separated from him and walked off leaving Duncan in a loved dazed trance.

"There you go." Then was a voice that made the duo freeze and stare at Geoff, DJ, and Harold raising their thumbs up to Duncan who scoffed but looked proud at the girl who was now in his arms. And possibly with Ezekiel and the other Killer Bass members watching them. It was a nice time for both of them.

Katie remained away, as she watched happily to the groups who were having fun, and even enjoying some great food, she was enjoying a good time alone.

"I know what you are doing." Then Gwen said which surprised Katie and before she would even try to deny. "Don't worry, it's going to work."

With that answer, Katie smiled as she cried in relief, she was happy that she didn't need to say it, the team already guessed what she wanted. Like all the time she and Sadie thought about the same thing. So she knew she must have faith.

"Well, at least we have another victory." Surprisingly Heather could guess as well, she would have exposed the issue to Chef, but now she was so pissed with both the host and the military commander, that she decided to let herself enjoy good food. Cookies, caramel, and cake, it was a good life for her. And with another member of the other team in pair of the elimination, she could be happy with what she has.

Trent and Owen were enjoying their time by eating some chocolate and having the only time of rest before on the next day being a terrible exercise...

At least nothing Chef could do would make themselves worse...

(The next day...)

HE DID IT, HE REALLY MADE IT EVEN WORSE.

"So... someone was smart enough to try to take my desserts from the fridge..." Chef said angrily as he was feeling way angrier than before, decided to show a sadistic side of the military. And in his head, had a gas mask. "Well then, we have a new special military training for you all. I hope you enjoyed all the good food yesterday because you are going to lose everything."

"Oh yeah?" Duncan said as he rolled his eyes, but seeing the gas mask was giving a dread feeling. "And how are y...oh no... please..."

The evil chuckle from Chef gave everyone a bad feeling in their stomachs, and then he raised his arm... a paper bag, one that made Duncan's, Geoff's, DJ's, and Harold's eyes shrink in fear and in terror.

"The next military training is... Resistance is a terrible gasses." Chef's cheerful smile made all the boys from Killer Bass get to their knees "May I present you something some of you are familiar with, El Mongo and La Muerte."

And from the name alone, the entire Killer Bass team knew the consequences of their actions, because now, it became torture for them.

"Everyone gets inside for 10 minutes. Anyone who leaves it before this time is eliminated." Chef smiled as he could see every single Killer Bass team afraid of him... "Anyone wants to say a bird name now?"

It was cruel, it was sadistic... And now, they are in a trap... But they remained quiet...

"Well, let's begin then." Chef made the whole group walk inside of a special cabin, just made for that moment. Big enough to fit all the 12 campers... And Duncan, Harold, DJ, and Geoff were on the verge of madness.

"Come on Master Chief, you know that you are the best cook in the whole world." Duncan forced his smile as he tried to make the Chef laugh. "I mean I always admired commanders. And you have been done well so far."

Heather raised her eyebrows, as she had no idea why the delinquent who had been against Chef so long now was almost on his knees and kissing his foot.

"Come on Master Chief, have mercy on us," Geoff said as he himself wasn't going to take it... not 10 minutes of that... "We can clean the bathrooms, we can even quit on spot... Please, don't let us suffer that."

"Well..." Chef thought for a second... But not before taking both Duncan and Geoff and launching inside of the cabin.

"NO NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO." Both shouted in despair, while Harold was about to run away, but he was caught by the T-shirt and was launched to the group of cowards, and his shouts also were heard from inside the cabin...

"The PTSD on those boys will make this challenge even more fun," Chef said which made DJ so afraid, but receiving a glare from the gas mask, and gulping, he had to do it... He had to wait for the bomb to be launched before he quit. So he accepted his destiny, as a punishment for making his friend sick... it was their fate.

And when the Killer Bass boys went inside... Chef looked at the girls from Killer Bass, who were also trembling in fear.

"Get inside on there..." Chef just said an order, and Courtney gulped as she immediately felt her stomach turn upside down... She knew the after-effects of that stink bomb, but just the boys received such an attack, and now they are going to receive the same thing.

The Killer Bass were walking to their death sentence.

The Screaming Gophers just followed them, without knowing what's going to happen...

Gwen stared at Heather who had her eyebrows raised, and for the first time, she envied the Korean's innocence from the terrible torture of what was about to happen.

"Hey guys, what are you doing?" Trent tried to cheer up, but then he saw the boys covering their faces, and crouching on the wall... Trying their best to not look, Harold quickly found a fissure in which he found a way of safety for himself, maybe it could be his salvation, or it couldn't let him die that quickly...

The girls of Killer Bass also tried to find a good way to protect themselves by following the example of the other campers… While Owen and Trent, Lindsay and Heather had no idea what was happening at that moment.

Until Chef was in front of the door, and with the same paper bag, dropping brown liquid, and flew above it… And it was the countdown that made it 10 times scarier.

"5,4,3,2,1… Fire in the hole." Chef said as he launched the paper bag in the air, and Heather realized too late what was about to happen, Lindsay blinked in surprise, and Owen opened his mouth in surprise, Trent had just realized the true fear of what was about to happen…

*BOOM*

Like the second time, the bomb destroyed every single smell in the room, from the liquid fart to even the green liquid around the entire cabin, the effect was… all the liquid exploded to every single camper around the cabin. There wasn't a competition anymore… Now it was pure instincts of survival.

Chef hammered some wood to make sure the door wasn't going to open that early, since he wanted to make every single member know about why he was known as Master Chief, and from making them unable to get out or quit on that time…

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." The despair cries and shouts were music to his ears… to dessert thieves, they now know that they shouldn't mess with a military man… An old dog can always learn new tricks, and this bomb is what the definition of a war bomb is, so he was proud to learn the recipe.

"Now the countdown for 10 minutes begins," Chef smirked, as he could hear from the outside, the shouts, the vomit, the cries of agony… And now he knows that this challenge was fun for him.

(Confession – DJ)

"Momma, I want to go home," DJ said as he such in a terrible state, all covered in green goo, as he was like in the fetal position and traumatized to be passing the same torture all over again.

(Confession – Lindsay)

"I'm ruined, all my beautiful smell, all my work into making myself beautiful, ruined, I cannot breathe without vom... *BLURGH*" Lindsay cried as she felt the green stink liquid all over her face and hair, she sniffed just once and vomited in the confession bathroom.

(Confession – Duncan)

"Once was too much, but TWICE? This should be treated as a war crime. WHY THIS IS EVEN LEGAL IN CANADA?" Duncan freaked out as he was trembling in terrible nightmares.

(Confession – Gwen)

"It's far worse than I expected, I swear, to however provoke Ezekiel, and Chef Hatchet, is going to get a kick in the balls. I swear." Gwen said as her eyes were twitching and a good part of her blouse was covered in vomit.

(Confession – Courtney.)

"Okay not to myself, breaking rules is fun, but if is related to Chef, be prepared to vomit a lot. He is sick… And Ezekiel, WHY YOU CREATED SUCH STINK BOMB?" Courtney shouted as she felt her body and mind breaking from how much suffering she was suffering from that challenge.

(Confession – Owen)

"PLEASE, PLEASE, DON'T EVER LET THIS STINK BOMB IN THE HANDS OF MY COUSIN MAX, HE COULD USE SUCH A WEAPON TO TRY TO CONQUER THE WORLD," Owen begged as most of the viewers had no idea what happened to Owen, but seeing him covered in the green goo. His own tears revealed some traumatic events. "Max, I'm warning you, don't even think to weaponize this stink bomb. Or I'm going to tell Aunt Celly."

(Confession – Trent)

"Not cool, NOT COOL. THIS IS *BEEP* UP. NOBODY DESERVES SUCH A BOMB."Trent crossed his arms, trying to calm down, but the terrible smell which was going to take days to take it out, was going to be painful and he had no idea who could be the monster who created the bomb itself.

(Confession – Heather.)

Heather was foaming from her mouth, and gagging from how terrible the smell was, and she was in a state of shock… Unable to say anything.

(Confession – Bridgette.)

"When I first heard about Ezekiel telling this bomb should be taken seriously, and how we should sleep at Aquarium, I thought he was just making fun of it… But now, I know that he has protected us… From our ignorance, when we thought the cabin was just smelling awful, we should be wary… No… he protected our innocence since now receiving this bomb… I think *sniff* *sniff* AHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Bridgette tried to act maturely, but how terribly the bomb had damaged their psychology, it felt like they were 5 years old again, and now they wanted to cry their tears out.

(Confession – Harold.)

"Vishnu is trying to persuade the prince that he should do his duty and to impress him, takes on his multi-armed form and says now I've become death the destroyer of worlds." Harold felt his face looking at the space, showing one of the most known speeches from the world… Making a mention of that same moment. "That bomb was what Oppenheimer tried to warn us."

(Confession – Geoff)

"I think it would be so easy to take out my skin and place it in the car wash… Maybe that would be the easiest way to make this smell go away…" Geoff said as he was now without his hat, without his pink shirt, and neither his pants… He was smelling so bad, that he wanted to see that suffering away.

"In 5,4,3,2,1…" Chef then opened the door which made everyone get out of that place in despair. Trying to have a fresh breath outside of his torture chamber… His smirk grew inside of the mask after seeing the remains of all the food which was on the floor, all of them vomited, and that made his day sweet; "Congratulations on passing 10 minutes inside of the cabin soldiers."

"You said we could get out before 10 minutes," Gwen said angrily as she didn't care about feeling intimidated by Chief Comander.

"Yes you could, but you didn't break the door, and neither the walls for that. So that means you would stay inside." Chef smiled as he could see the terrible state of the soldiers now… But that wasn't over. "Now follow me, the true final challenge is here… I want to see who of you are going to the end…"

The group wanted to protest, but now the glare of the Chef made them flinch and they didn't have any options other than to accept…

And so began the last leg of Chef's boot camp training…hanging upside down from a tree. Geoff, Courtney, Gwen, and Duncan were hanging on a branch from the left side of the tree since Harold, Bridgette, and DJ just got out from the challenge because their heads couldn't take the blood pressure on their heads. Owen, Trent, Lindsay, and Heather are on a branch on the right side. Nobody from the Screaming Gophers must have given up on the challenge yet, and they have become solid through the challenge.

"What you are experiencing is an ancient form of torture," Chef explained as he paced back and forth in front of the tree. "By now, the blood has begun rushing to your head." Chef started to list the effects of this torture as Duncan started to not look so hot. Also being followed by Geoff who was feeling the same. "The next stage is nausea, followed by dizziness and a flushed appearance as the blood begins to pool in your eyes. You may experience fainting spells."

Duncan proceeded to face that last one and ended up falling off the tree and to the ground with a rather dopey expression on his face. "Duncan!" Courtney called out in a concerned tone. Bridgette went over to check on the delinquent and saw that he didn't seem to have any injuries on his body. "It's okay!" Bridgette reassured her CIT friend. "He's alright!" And at that moment Geoff fell down like a sack of potatoes.

Courtney breathed a sigh of relief as she reached her arm up to grab the branch she was hanging from for extra support. Gwen liked the idea and did the same, but then gave a slight smirk to the C.I.T. It's almost the time.

Heather seeing the strategy of the C.I.T. decided to follow the example and grabbed the branch with their hands. Trent did the same, and Lindsay was having fun without needing to worry about the blood going to her head. Owen tried to do the same but couldn't quite make it. "Come on…I…can't…reach!" In his effort to reach the branch with his hands, a fart ended up escaping the big guy making him laugh.

"Okay, that's it." Heather let out in disgust. "I'm done!" Heather then proceeded to flip a bit and landed back on the ground, perfectly on her feet. This was quickly followed by Owen landing right on top of her. Heather's screams were muffled by Owen's blubber, good thing too, as Owen quickly got off the queen bee. "Off of me, you big ox!" Heather's words were heard once Owen got off her.

"Sorry." Owen apologized…At that moment, Courtney started giggling, and her giggle was also followed by Gwen found that scene funny as well.

Looking at the source, everyone says that Courtney started giggling and laughing uncontrollably. "Stop laughing this instant!" Chef ordered the girls from Killer Bass as he was starting to get annoyed by their laughs

"Sorry." Gwen and Courtney were giggling until Gwen lost her balance and went down and with that pulling Courtney was immediately caught by surprise, and with that, the last members of the Killer Bass team were out of the challenge.

"What a shame, what a shame," Chef said in disappointment. "A whole member of your own squad made you lose the challenge. Pff,"

"I expected more out of you, soldiers," Chef said to Courtney with a disappointed tone. The CIT and the goth were the ones of the campers here Chef actually expected nothing but 100% focus from when it comes to the challenges. And then suddenly they lost control of laughing fit and made themselves lose the challenge? Disgraceful.

Courtney then stood up, all the while she never stopped laughing and looked up to Chef after clearing her throat. "Master Chief? Heh. I just have one thing to say to you." Courtney said while trying her best to keep it under control.

"And what might that be?" Chef asked with a professional tone.

"You really…need to take…a chill pill." Everyone gasped at what Courtney said right to Chef's face with the CIT laughing like crazy and Chef practically fuming as his face went red with anger.

"Hehe, yeah!" Duncan cheered Courtney on for her words and attitude. Man, that girl was hot when she was like this. Even more so than usual. "Now that's what I'm talking about!"

At the time both girls lost the challenge, Trent and Lindsay were happy that the challenge was finally over.

"Soldiers, I'm proud that you both managed to overcome such terrible military training." Chef had called them both and gave them a salute. "Congratulations, soldier. I'd go to war with you anytime."

"Err… thanks Chef, I will have that in mind," Trent said as he wasn't sure if he wanted to do that ever again.

"You do that soldier…" Chef said as a single tear went down his eye. "You do that!"

"What is war?" Lindsay asked as she followed Heather, who was happy to see that another challenge was in their favor… Thankfully everything was over, and she could finally relax, and deal with the terrible smell of dog poop and skunk smell, it was the most disgusting smell that ever existed in her life… And she hated the person who ever had the brilliant idea to create and give to Chef.

(Aquarium)

"I know that it may look terrible, but I think it's time for us to decide between us who should go," Courtney said as she already could see Katie who had a firm nod on her. And from a plan, they need to make it real. "I know Katie you are the first person to give up, so you are already nominated. Is someone else?"

"I hate to be that guy…" Harold said as he raised his hand, but he then pointed at both C.I.T. and the delinquent. "You two also should be on the line of fire."

"What?" Courtney gasped in surprise and Duncan narrowed his eyes. "Why?"

"5 words… El Mongo and La Muerte." Harold proved a very good point since made all the boys shrive in fear, and Duncan gulped his eyes and nodded his head to him.

"Okay, you have a point. I should beat the crap of you, but that's a very good point." Duncan commented as he accepted the accusation. "My first prank started the Prank War, and Chef learned from Ezekiel who was better at pranks than us. I made him sick and then we got revenge, happy?"

"But what about me?" Courtney asked in disbelief, but then she was staring at the camera, but Harold just winked at her, which made her sigh and accept. "Okay, I think my laughing fits messed up the end of the challenge. Alright, does anyone know for whom we should vote?"

"Yes…" The Killer Bass said in unison and the votes were already done in the afternoon.

(Campfire That night.)

"Well Bass, didn't take long for us to meet back here again," Chris said as night had fallen on the camp it was time to yet again send a camper home and bring the number of campers down to 11. Holding up a plate of seven marshmallows, Chris once again explained the rules. "I only have seven marshmallows on my plate. And these marshmallows represent the campers that will continue to be campers. Here. You've all cast your ballots in the confession can. If I do not call your name, you must immediately go down to the Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers, and go home. And you can't come back. Ever."

"Harold," Chris called the name and the nerd was happy with the outcome. "DJ, Bridgette, Gwen, Geoff,"

Every single member of the team was excited to hear their names and get their marshmallows, leaving three members of Killer Bass… Katie who was the first to give up, Duncan who planned the fridge heist, and Courtney who made a throw fit and provoked Chef when she shouldn't.

"Courtney." And with that, Duncan was happy to see the girl receiving her marshmallow as she cheered for surviving another day.

"Well ain't this a predicament," Chris said as he tossed the last fluffy white treat up and down in his hand. "Two campers. One Marshmallow. Who's gonna get it?"

Duncan blinked as he felt the pressure of being the last, and he hated to have a feeling like that… Some of his friends who were on the verge of elimination must have suffered the same ideas and the possible outcome…

Katie closed her eyes and crossed her fingers, as she waited so much for that moment.

"And for the final marshmallow goes? DUNCAN." Chris called the name of the delinquent which made Duncan shout out happy that he survived. Courtney went in front of him and kissed him on the lips… While Katie smiled sadly for both of them. "Well Katie, it seems your twin is not going to be alone anymore."

"Yeah, I think so. Thank you for that Chris." Katie smiled as she hugged the host and was careful to not touch his hair, which he was thankful for. And Katie smiled as she hugged and kissed every single friend in the check. "Thanks, everyone, I'm going to check how Zeke is doing."

"Have a nice trip, tan twin. We are going to miss you." Duncan gave a hug and played with her head, and with that happy smile, she quickly went to the Boat of Losers, and with a new direction of seeing her boyfriend and her sister.

"I did everything I could on this game. And now I'm going to see my Cody, wait for me honey, I'm coming for you." Katie kissed in the direction of the camera… And just like that the episode just ended.

(Playa Del Losers)

"Well played everyone… I'm proud of everyone," Ezekiel said as he went back to sleep… Seeing the not-edited episode made him watch from his bedroom, and taking so long… He was happy to know they planned Katie's elimination like professionals, and now she can be reunited with them. "Cody is going to have happy weeks with Katie around. Good night my friends, see you in the last episode of season 1…"

And just like that, Ezekiel closed his eyes, enjoying another great time on Playa del Losers.

Chapter Text

"Wait, I have fan mail?" Ezekiel asked as he could see Izzy bringing what would be a large bag with what would be dozens if not at least a hundred of letters for the homeschooled boy.

"Well, everyone has at some point. But I have to say mine was more like RCMP trying to track me down, but my lawyers are doing their best to make them drop the charges and leave me alone. But I also found some interesting fan mail, there is a girl named Lauren who said she likes me when I scared everyone, and she enjoyed watching the show because of the screams," Izzy smiled as she even showed the letter was written with red ink. Which Ezekiel could guess who the girl was.

"Oh, that's scary girl, a future camper from the reboot of the show," Ezekiel commented as he could tell the girl was already scary enough, and he had no idea how to deal with her, so the best way to do it was just to stay far away and let her be free into doing whatever she wants.

"Oh, so that's her? I think she is very interesting." Izzy commented and Ezekiel nodded his head to her.

"Yeah, she is, you can find her very entertaining seeing her doing the terror on the show, but I wouldn't like to be nearby her in the same room, she would have my vote on the top 5 best campers on the reboot, but I wouldn't like to be on the same show as her." Ezekiel had to confess, he finds Scary Girl, Damian, Wayne, MK, and Prya his top five on the reboot season of Total Drama.

"Hmm, that's a very solid point, so maybe we can find some interesting campers on the fan mails? Can you identify some of the names on these letters?" Izzy said as she made a look around all the letters and even helped Ezekiel organize the letters with him... It has been fun to see how both of them talked about the future when it isn't even related to them.

"It will take some time, but I can identify them by their first name, I don't know much of their middle name or last name, it's a worthy shot." Ezekiel shrugged until the duo heard the door knocking. "Come in."

At the time the door was opened, Ezekiel saw Cody, Katie, and Sadie getting inside with what would be jars of juice and even some hot dogs.

"Hey, we were cooking something near the pool so we wanted to make sure if you would like something to eat, so we brought it for you, Zeke." Katie waved as she got inside, and was greeted with all the letters on the floor. "Ohhhhh, wow, look at that quantity of letters."

"Damn, Ezekiel," Cody said in surprise and nodded with respect. "I remember getting some dozens of letters on my own, but I think this is way more than I would ever see someone having."

"Yeah, it's a bit overwhelming, so Izzy and I were organizing the quantity and making some preparations for me to read later. I'm not going to take too long into doing it, so I'm going to read some of them before sleep..." Ezekiel could understand their surprise, he never thought he would be so overwhelmed by that quantity of letters.

"If you think like that, you also should check out your email account." Izzy smiled as she could see Ezekiel tilting his head to her, "The person who created the blog about you placed your email account on there for the fans."

"Wait, there is a blog about me?" Ezekiel asked loudly and Cody, Sadie, and Katie groaned painfully and annoyed. And Izzy nodded her head.

"Yep, everyone on the show has a blog now, it seems they were created by the same fan," Izzy answered the question... from the way Ezekiel looked at the annoyed look from both Katie, Sadie, and Cody... He has a clear idea of who could possibly be...

But maybe for later, now it was time to organize the letters and have a good time with his friends.

"Alright, Sadie, LAUNCH AWAY." A voice called the happy Asian twin having two frisbees in her hand, she launched with a reasonable strength from the roof of the resort.

*deep breath*

The bows were aimed, and their eyes were sharp, it was a good instinct and reflex test, to show how sharp they are in that kind of challenge.

*release.*

*thumb* *thumb*

Two arrows immediately hit the frisbees in the air, making another good entertainment for the guys who were enjoying their morning breakfast.

"OHOOOOOOOOOO." Tyler shouted as he went after the frisbees… And with two nailed arrows craved on that. "Another tie,"

Ezekiel sighed as he cracked his neck, staring at his side, was Izzy who had her eyebrows raised at him. Smirking with an air of superiority.

"Okay, that means 10 to 8 for you, but just because you have more experience than me," Ezekiel grumbled as he raised a chocolate bar to her.

"It's a pleasure to make a bet with you. Next time if you want to get your ass handed at you, you just can ask me, and I will be gentle." Izzy smirked as she gave a backflip and with a good distance, she made the perfect swim to the pool.

"Show-off," Ezekiel said as he rolled his eyes. But with a smirk on his own, he had to say the experience on Playa Del Losers has been very fun for him, even if he had to pass most of the time resting, taking medicine, and doing slight training to keep himself sharp as he trains with his bow and arrow…

"Dude, I have to say, that's 5 losses against Izzy during these 2 days. Don't take it badly, you went awesome since you almost got her this time, but she still scored perfectly." Cody approached as he gave a towel to the boy who was still getting used to the resort, Katie was smiling sweetly and Sadie was giggling to see Cody failing to cheer someone up.

"I know, I got it. But I'm having fun, and I'm learning a lot about using bow and arrow with her." Ezekiel replied, since not just him, but also Cody knows about the fact Izzy has been an elite of military special forces, so it was fun to learn from a professional about the art of hunting and archery.

And since the arrival of Katie at the resort, Ezekiel was very satisfied to see the newest couple around, Cody has been the bottom of so many jokes. That it was a bit unfair that he lost the world tour the way he did, and in the end, didn't end with a good girl, so seeing him now with Katie was a good development for both of them. Sadie herself changed in ways Ezekiel never thought it would happen, and now at the time she comes back, everyone is going to be caught by surprise.

Seeing the twins improving like that was what made Ezekiel realize that indeed they have lives and even personal stories to share.

Passing a great time together with the losers of Screaming Gophers, Noah would still read another famous piece of literature written by a famous author... And he has to say, sometimes Noah can be funny with his sarcastic remarks. But sometimes he is a pain in the ass...

Well, Ezekiel is still learning how to talk with him. Especially with his interest in helping Ezekiel proofread and make a grammar check on his chapters... That actually made Ezekiel warm up with the sarcastic bookworm.

Justin is just an eye candy. But when it isn't about the game, you can see him showing a very good character and a kind heart... Ezekiel had a spit-take when Noah joked about the model giving a lot of glances at Sadie when she was doing her workout.

"So he has a type," Ezekiel commented as he could see the model ignoring Eva the pick of bodybuilding, but giving a semi-glance on the former chubby Asian, but a more defined stronghold.

"Yeah. It's the discovery of the century, at the time the fangirls discover Justin likes Sadie, they are going to the gym and try to do Eva's working out regime." Noah explained while Cody was making a few drinks for the boys. Tyler was helping by breaking the Ice... With his head, nobody asked him not to do that.

The boys were having a great time.

"OH THAT FUCKING WHORE." Then a loud shout was enough to make everyone jump in surprise, and when they turned their heads, was a very lived Leshawna, Sadie was pissed and Katie was with tears in her eyes.

"Oh no, " Cody whispered as he feared the worst. "Did you argue with the same troll again?"

"When I grab my hands on this girl named Sierra, I'm going to rip off every single of hair she has, you are not going to believe what she said to your girl." Leshawna snarled as she placed her finger on the balcony. "That troll dared to share some secrets of Katie online, and even call her names that I swear that if she called me that. I would beat the crap of... SON OF A BITCH, I'm going to check my account right now."

Ezekiel watched that moment with many mixed feelings, from fear of seeing Leshawna that angry, to annoyed Sierra had been starting to appear way before season 3, to even disgust to imagine how low Sierra would go for Cody.

Cody sighed as he felt sad to see his girlfriend like that.

"Don't worry babe, hear me out, this girl Sierra is a crazy girl, and she has an obsession with me. But don't worry, I asked my family's lawyer Raimond, and he said that with all the blog and forum posts that she is doing, I can make a restriction order for both of us."Cody assured Katie who was still in his arms, and he even whispered a joke to her. "And I doubt that this girl would have the courage to try to take on Eva and Sadie, and probably the entire Killer Bass team."

The last comment made Katie giggle since she knew it was true. Knowing how Sadie and Courtney and even Eva would beat the crap of that girl who just thought she wouldn't be good enough for her Cody. But she was assured now, knowing that she had her boyfriend, and the troll didn't have what she had. And by that is a victory for her.

So she slowly kissed him on the lips, making the geek boy have a great time.

"Ugh, go take a room. We are working here."Noah groaned as he himself wasn't interested in seeing the mush kisses while he was trying to concentrate on helping someone with their editing.

Ezekiel rolled his eyes as he could imagine how would be his reaction when Duncan, Courtney, Geoff, and Bridgette made out all the time. But he remained quiet. Since he was having fun doing that.

The group seemed to be more cheerful now since Sadie was squealing to see Katie happy again. And Eva was already swimming around, even with her cast leg, Ezekiel knew that Eva was ready to go back to the game. And he was so excited to watch the episode because he knows, Eva will make a big difference in the game when she gets back. He is going to miss her and Izzy since those two have been very fun to be around the playa del losers, but also they have been great friends...

"Ezekiel." Then a voice called for the homeschooled boy who had been distracted for so long, and the moment he looked around, he just saw Eva holding a glass of water. "2 p.m., remember to take the pill."

"Oh, already? Wow, time flies."Ezekiel said in surprise, as he immediately was happy that his friend was keeping him on the schedule, Eva sometimes appeared with the medicine and forced him to remember to take it. Or Izzy appeared in his bedroom with a sexy nurse outfit which made the boy have the desire to be in the bathroom for a while. He still blames the puberty for Izzy teasing him. "Thanks, Eva."

"Hmph..." Eva nodded her head and checked Katie who was happy with Cody and even having good kisses together... And then seeing Leshawna stomping in her direction... The bodybuilder raised her eyebrows. "Sierra again?"

"Can you believe that girl? She is now making me comparisons on how overheated I'm, and I swear if I find her, I'm going to beat her so much that her own mom wouldn't recognize her." Leshawna commented as she went near the group who were trying to have a good time together."And now she is saying that I'm fat, I bet that this girl is so despaired that even the asylum wouldn't want her."

"If you want help with that, I can punch her in the face." Eva offered her help since the constant harassment towards one of her teammates and her boyfriend has made the bodybuilder desire to talk with her, with her fists.

Ezekiel noticed that more and more things had changed, but some changes were made like a warning for possible red flags. Which was a good thing, if everyone knew how crazy Sierra was, even Chris wouldn't be stupid to let her participate in the show.

Leshawna sighed as she looked at one beautiful drink that would make her day. And saw Noah looking at the papers, and Ezekiel who was just giving a slight glance on his drink. Ezekiel little by little started to accept the actual shienegans of the other losers of the show since it has been a good time for them to enjoy their time, relax, and even do some hobbies around the Playa, and when they get bored they could watch the pay-per-view of their friends, seeing what they are doing.

With all that free time and with the help of Noah, it seems that his own work has been edited, all the progress Ezekiel had on Camp Wawanakwa has now tripled since he didn't have any of his worries about being spotted by Heather or someone who could potentially sabotage his work, and now that he established himself on the playa del losers... He had finished what would be his first project... He finished the first Courage the Cowardly Dog project, the season 1 overall into a whole book of 26 stories of the first season...

It took him 2 years 6 months and 2 weeks, to make those 26 chapters, and while Steven Universe may be still in progress, he is still on chapter 25... It was the time to write about Lapis Lazulli. And then he had a big conflict with the story he was making...

Jasper...

While he loved Steven Universe, they mistreated her badly from the show until the Future... Rose Quartz is Pink Diamond and makes the love devotion of Jasper to the despair while playing blame into everyone around, just for then get turned a despaired antagonist into using the toxic fusion with Lapis it was something that would be very powerful dramatic on the start, but that was shot on its foot because Jasper didn't deserve what she did... She was written to be a dick...

So now, Ezekiel was the creator of Steven Universe... and from doing that, he had a question inside his mind... Should he follow the written on how terrible Jasper became from someone who should be feared, for then becoming a jerk that she was a victim of Steven's mom from the start?

...

And with that thought... Ezekiel came to a decision, he is going to rewrite Jasper, for her first introduction would be impactful like the way she started, but at the end of the season, it would be different because of one simple reason... Jasper and Spinell were victims, and while Spinel got the redemption and love of the fans, Jasper also should have gotten that because of how terribly Rose Quartz hurt everyone.

"But how I should write Jasper?" Ezekiel commented as he started drawing the bulky and strong orange gem, who was looking very powerful, imponent, and yet so cool.

"What are you drawing?" Then a voice was enough to make Ezekiel turn his head, to see Eva start using her dumbells again for her own personal workout, since her talk with Leshawna became boring, she focused her time on doing workouts and also using the pool and the hot tube to made herself relax more often.

"Oh, nothing much. Just a new character for the Steven Universe book." Ezekiel explained as he could see the bodybuilder raising her eyebrows at the image...

"She looks tough, what is her workout regime?" Eva asked which made Ezekiel tilt his head to her.

"Err... she was the leader security guard of the main leaders of the universe, so I don't think much about her workout regime but I have to say she knows how to make a good fight against Steven." Ezekiel decided to explain as Eva seemed to notice the strength of the woman gem on the paper.

"Hmm... I like her, I can see her doing a great service as a bodyguard... And I would have loved to see her doing her working out regime. Girls need someone to remind them they can be stronger." Eva mumbled while Ezekiel had his eyes wide open, and staring on the corner he was seeing Sadie enjoying her time talking but also doing a few exercises to keep herself in shape.

"Yeah, she may start a jerk, but when you know her reasons and her motivations, you cannot help but like her..." Ezekiel said as he gave a glance at the paper and then to the body-builder... and now he found a perfect inspiration... From the cannon to the world he has been living in, he could see their eyes, they looked almost the same, but differently, Ezekiel learned so much about Eva, that he just found the basis on how one of the iconic antagonists would have her own transformation arc into something awesome.

He now knows how to make the perfect way to convert Lapis, Jasper, and Peridot to squad B of Cristal Gems. And he can't wait to write about the perfect ending for the first book...

"I think that's enough for now," Noah concluded as he once more finished another bunch of papers. What made the turquoise winter hat boy nod his head to him...Since it became the hours they had been working, it was a good time for them both to have a break and decide to enjoy what the rest of the day could offer to them.

Since now it wasn't the day people get worried about who could be eliminated next, Ezekiel was aware that his friends would be aware when would be the time for him to take his antibiotics, so he was even more relaxed since he felt that he may have done well for all his journey until there. So he decided to be happy with the time he had and go back to his own room...

After a few minutes Ezekiel left, and Beth came nearby slowly as she looked fearfully to meet the homeschooled boy.

"Is he gone?" The farmer girl asked as she tried to see a slight glance of the writer who just left the bookworm alone.

"You mean Ezekiel? No, it's just a magic trick, he actually is right behind you," Noah replied as he pointed behind Beth, who immediately jumped on her place in fear in surprise.

"Oh no, I'M SORRY." Beth turned her back just to see that there wasn't anyone behind her, and she then turned her head to Noah who just shook his head.

"I was being sarcastic, he actually went to his bedroom, to probably have the rest of the day to rest." Noah rolled his eyes at Beth who just seemed relieved from receiving such good news. "You should stop being scared of him."

"I can't help it, it was my fault that he got pneumonia in the first pl..."Beth was about to say it was her fault when Noah raised his hand.

"I'm going to stop you right there," Noah replied as he rolled his eyes. "I'm not an expert on what probably happened, but from your trip to Boney Island to fight against the most chaotic climatic changes ever happening in television, there was the guarantee that you three would have got sick, no immunologic system would be strong enough to take both heat, then snowstorm and then a rainstorm in the middle of snow. Just for that trip alone, you all should have taken a vaccine alone."

"But, but..." Beth stuttered which made Noah sigh annoyed.

"Also he doesn't blame you and neither Heather for what happened, that's life, shit happens, all you just need to do it's accept and move on." The bookworm boy explained and the next moment he closed his book.

"Do you think so?" The farm girl asked hopefully and Noah decided to ignore her.

"I know so, but don't let this be a way for me to act kindly towards Heather, she made me a scapegoat on the first day, and I'm still planning my revenge to take on her in the future. But at least she isn't sick." Noah just replied and with that went away, leaving Beth a bit unsure on how to respond to the comment of the bookworm.

Beth remained quiet until suddenly she heard a whistle.

"Hey Beth, we are doing some hamburgers, do you want one?" Cody called for the girl who was still in the pool, and from seeing the group of campers who just wanted to have a great time on the playa, she nodded her head happily, which was something she knew Heather and Lindsay would have loved into staying in such an awesome place. But sadly they should remain in the camp.

But hey, at least she will be cheering for them, knowing that they will win the reality show... right?

The next day.

"So you still didn't check your emails?" Izzy asked amused as both Ezekiel and her went down to watch the Pay-per-view episode of the total drama show, and from seeing the ginger girl who was still curious about the reason of what was passing on Ezekiel's mind...

"Well, I had a good time reading a few mail letters and I lost track of the time... But there was something else that was bugging me." Ezekiel hesitated, as he could see the curious glance from Izzy at him. "There are 4 letters from publishers who seemed very interested and even offered their services to make a first sample of one of my books."

"Oh? That seems very great." Izzy grinned happily, but then she noticed his face shadowing, which was also a bad sign..."What is the but on there?"

"But, from my time in the future, we cannot accept every single offer from a company that I never saw the name of before, scams from ghost companies happened a lot in the future, and we developed many safety protocols to deal with this kind of situation, so I may need a lawyer to identify which publisher is being honest, and develop a contract to make fair for both our parties." Ezekiel wasn't stupid, seeing how stupid decisions were made on the internet, and how simple lies could have turned out into scams that would make people who got recently on the business fooled in such simple ways.

"Did this happen a lot in the future?" Izzy asked as she was surprised to know a bit more about how little events caused so many rules around the way the public would deal with contracts and even online, showing how simple things went into a whole mess because of people with bad intentions.

"Well, you would be surprised," Ezekiel said as he just shrugged, and tried to find a simple way into solving the issue.

"Well, why not talk with one of my lawyers? They can check it if is legit or not." Izzy shrugged as she didn't mind since the idea of her lawyers were getting part of her money, she would like to see them working their asses off, since the way she need to deal with taxes and even RCMP. "At least they can also recommend a lawyer to help you in your case."

"That would be nice," Ezekiel nodded his head, since having the help of a lawyer to check the contract and possibly make a counteroffer to start just a publishment of his first book, he wanted to at least make it special for everyone who would have the desire to meet it.

With that, the duo came back to talk about their usual morning and plans until they managed to appear in the main room where everyone was sitting and excited to see the newest episode of the show. Having pay-per-view was indeed a good thing for them since they could watch the whole episode with all the details and see in live who would be the next person eliminated.

"Hey, sweatheart," Leshawna called for Ezekiel and Izzy who seemed to be excited to see how everything went...

And hope that the challenge won't be too difficult for everyone...

Extreme is what would be the theme for the episode.

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began his usual recap of the episode. "The last 11 surviving campers were put through Master Chief's Hatchet brutal boot camp. But through the unfairness and harshness of boot camp, Duncan decided to make a fridge heist with not just only the collaboration of the second pillar of Killer Bass, but also having some kisses with the Miss Righty girl, showing a rebellious side... Top 10 moments, however since nothing comes without consequences, Chef Hatchet knew how to make them live torture, or especially relieve some of the Killer Bass boys, about why not make fun of someone wearing a gas mask. That was nasty. In the end, Trent and Lindsay brought victory towards Screaming Gophers, while Katie had to say goodbye to all her friends, at least the tan girl will have a nice time with her sister or BFF, and her boyfriend. Whatever..."

Chris enjoyed the time showing the flashbacks and even was lying around in a beach chair and eating Marshmallows.

"Anyway, this week everyone will be forced to EXTREME. Who is going to chicken out? Let's find out in TOTAL DRAMA ISLAND." Chris said as he smiled at the scene being cut... "Alright, let's go get my plane, this is going to be fun."

And so it began, the delightful time of everyone enjoying a good night of sleep, even in the morning the good nature around, showed the camera circling around all the cabins, with some beautiful sound of flute around... As next showed a bear who just found the secret compartment for the marshmallows on the camp... Seeing that nobody was there to spot it, the bear decided to steal it from everyone...

Some were sleeping, Owen was still snoring from all the good bars of chocolate Duncan and Courtney managed to take from Chef's on the last challenge, Harold was sucking his finger on sleep, Duncan was listening to music, Gwen was drawing something on her bed, and Bridgette was smiling at the seashell she just got from Geoff again, they both passed the last day walking around the beach and collecting some seashells.

And when everyone was having a great morning to enjoy... The loud sound of an airplane was heard, which made some of them cringe annoyed, and in fear about what Chris may have in store for them.

Duncan groaned as he noticed that his good time of peace was over.

"Harold, wake up. Stop sucking your finger, Leshawna may be watching you."

"Oh *beep*." Harold fell from his bed, which made Duncan snicker but also rolled his eyes. "Okay I'm up, what is this noise?"

"Chris McLean," Duncan said as he saw both DJ and Geoff waking up and getting ready. "Alright boys, here comes the next challenge."

"Yeah, let's see how this day will go." DJ agreed and gave everyone their clothing... it wouldn't take long until everyone appeared in the middle of the camp, some were with tired eyes since was way earlier than they would normally be awake.

But then the loud noise became even louder, and the bear who was robbing the marshmallows had a bad feeling and immediately fled from the place while leaving some packages of the sugar dessert on the floor.

"I'M COMING," Chris said loudly as he was using his newest airplane to approach the campers, which they imagined what he was planning. To land in the middle of them.

"RUN AWAY," Courtney shouted as everyone jumped from the airplane which made a very good land but still moving.

"YES!" Chris cheered as he was driving the airplane on the floor, with a happy and excited face. "I can't wait to get my pilot's license. Oh,"

At the time Chris had said that, he accidentally crashed upon an outhouse revealing a bear who stole their marshmallows, it tried to hide the packages, but some hole revealed some marshmallows falling behind the bear in front of the camera, showing how the bear was actually 'crapping' marshmallows.

At the time Chris landed and stopped the plane, he smirked as his own visor lifted automatically.

Once Chris had successfully managed to both land and stop his plane, the campers all walked over to the host as he opened the window and pulled out a megaphone. "Just flexing your muscles for today's…Extreme sports challenge!" Chris announced with the last part being through the megaphone and causing the campers to wince a bit. Many of them have bags under their eyes.

"This week, you'll participate in three challenges," Chris explained as he took out a sheet of paper and read from it. "First up, Extreme sofa bed skydiving!" Announcing it through the megaphone, Chris began explaining the challenge as a door to the plane opened revealing Chef in a sky divers' outfit with an old and moldy sofa bed below him on the ground. "Contestants will plummet, uh…skydive to a waiting sofa bed target below." Everyone watched as Chef jumped down on the sofa bed only for it to close up once he hit it, all the campers wincing as they heard the buff chef's muffled screams. "Of course, you'll be skydiving from five thousand feet. And using these." Chris then threw out two parachutes making the campers gasp when they heard how far up they would be when they jumped. "Our lucky contestants are Trent and Gween!"

"Yes," Trent said excited to have a chance to talk with his former teammate, while Gwen groaned annoyed for the fact that she had to interact with the guitarist again. "Of course, why not? Do you know what they say in Mountain Black Cobe? The way to hell has the best view from heaven."

"Can we just be done with it?" Gwen said as she rolled her eyes, she didn't want to interact with Trent, even as her inner fear of jumping that high from the challenge was suppressed by her desire not wanting to be in the same plane with Trent. And since knowing Chris, she couldn't exchange with team mates.

"Not so fast Gwen, because on the next challenge of the is…Extreme rodeo moose riding!" Chris announced as he gestured to where Chef now was and saw the camp's cook in front of a wooden pen containing a large moose. "Contestants will rodeo ride the great Canadian bucking moose for eight seconds or get hooved into a giant pile of socks from the lost-and-found." Everyone looked and put on a face of disgust as they saw a large pile of socks with flies swarming it and just eating up the free stink. Everyone remained quiet and felt disgusted by who could be possibly the unfortunate people who would do the challenge. "And the lucky people would be Heather ridding for Gophers. And Harold riding for the Bass."

"Sweet!" Harold cheered. Knowing once again he would enjoy a good extreme challenge, Gwen just shook her head from the enthusiasm of Harold for doing such crazy challenges.

"He doesn't look too bulky to me," Owen claimed as he went up to the moose's pin and peaked in on the moose. "Hi, beautiful." Owen was then quickly met with the moose punching Owen in the face with one of its forelegs.

"Did you get a camp into riding animals?" DJ asked curious, since Harold usually would have a lot of summer camps, and some random techniques that would be helpful.

"Actually no, but it would be awesome to try something new every day." Harold for the first time said something he wasn't an expert on, and that somehow made Duncan, Bridgette, and even Chris surprised.

"Oh, that's going to be a good episode." Chris smiled, as he already could see that it would be either epic or hilarious at the time Harold would ride the moose.

"Pff." Heather scoffed as she of course had to deal with the annoying nerd. "At least this challenge will be easier than most."

"Well, calm down fake tits. You don't know if I will be able to win against you." Harold commented which made the girls from Killer Bass snicker, and Owen and Trent looked shocked by the way he said it.

"WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME?" Heather said as her eyes went ablaze again, and she remembered why she was so angry and annoyed with the nerd in the first place.

"You heard alright fake tits, we will decide the challenge when it's over. So prepare to lose." Harold smirked as while he sounded cocky, his strategy was actually to attack Heather psychologically and have control of her emotions.

"You will be dead at the end of this day, mark my words," Heather said as she was about to leave, but Chris laughed.

"Alright, I like the tension and the drama, but let's talk about the last challenge. The final challenge…Extreme sea doo waterskiing!" Chris announced what the fifth and last challenge of the day would be as he pointed over to an area that didn't actually have any water and was just a lake of mud. "Contestants will water ski a race course grabbing as many flags as they can before crossing the finish line. While a member from the opposing team drives the sea doo."

"How can we water ski without water?" Heather questioned as she looked over the muddy area.

"It's really hard. Check it out." Chris continued to speak through his megaphone as he pointed to the area. They all saw Chef on dry land start up a sea doo…and then quickly proceeded to wipe out uncontrollably and crash into a tree, even knocking it down. "Awesome! DJ, you'll ski for Killer Bass."

"Okay, I think I can handle this challenge." The kind Jamaican nodded his head, knowing that it wasn't that dangerous in comparison to the other challenges, so he knew his team wouldn't count on him.

"And Lindsay for the Screaming Gophers," Chris told the Gophers dumb blond while still using his much-beloved megaphone.

"Kewl!" Lindsay was happy about this as she struck a pose. "I can model my new bikini!"

"Now for the cool swag!" Chris then began announcing what everyone was really anticipating from this challenge. The reward. "Whoever scores the most challenges gets bragging rights for the night, saves their butts from elimination, and wins a tricked out Multi Massage Mobile Shower."

Everyone looked on in amazement as Chef played music on a harp in front of a beautiful, high quality, and most importantly, clean mobile shower. "Can it be?" Heather asked as she stared at the wonderful washing area with sparkles in her eyes.

"Oh, it be," Chris confirmed with a nod.

"It's so…beautiful…" Courtney said in amazement. She swore a single tear escaped her eye as she looked at it.

"A shower?" Owen said as he stuffed his face with marshmallows. The big guy wasn't really excited about the reward. They already had showers in the communal bathrooms. To him, this just seemed meaningless. "How 'bout something good?"

Just then Heather was back to her usual self as she got right into Owen's face with an intense glare. "Listen to me, you marshmallow-eating goof!" Heather yelled right at Owen causing him to flinch and jump…and start choking on the marshmallow he was eating. "We are going to win that shower if it's the last thing we do, got it?" Owen then started to loudly gag and choke making Heather flinch and run away. Harold was quick to come to Owen's aid as the ginger gave a karate instance, and with a good karate chop, he hit Owen's back as hard as he could and successfully rocketed the white treat out of Owen's esophagus. And to make it even better, it ended up hitting Heather in the back of the head.

"Okay, gang. Chow for breaky, then report back in twenty minutes for…" Chris then started up his plane, getting exhaust fumes in a few campers' faces, as he spoke through his megaphone once again. "The Extreme Sports Challenge!"

(Main Lodge)

Later, everyone was in the mess hall and quickly eating their food before they would have to go through a living hell today. Especially Owen as he finished plate after plate of food. And when he reached his final plate, he didn't even notice something was on it as he stuffed it all into his mouth before handing his dirty plate to Chef. Owen then released a burp causing the thing that was on his food to land on the stack of plates Chef was carrying. "Sweet grub, bro!" Owen complimented Chef before walking away.

Looking at what Owen burped up, Chef picked it up and saw it was some sort of note with a red heart in front. "For the girl with smoldering eyes?" Chef read what was in the note before tossing it aside.

Gwen, Courtney, and Bridgette watched that scene and couldn't help but giggle.

"Wow, Harold is losing his touch," Gwen smirked as the girls nodded their heads towards the note.

"Well, maybe he is missing Leshawna a lot, I won't blame him, since he saw you and Duncan having a few kisses around." Bridgette joked as she saw Courtney blush in surprise at that statement.

"And what about you?" I heard you and Geoff are always going around on the beach to find seashells to collect.

"Well, I won't deny that this has been a great experience, just two of us, walking around the beach, passing the time cleaning it, and collecting seashells." Bridgette blushed on how sweaty and lovable was the party boy who always wanted to have a good time with her.

"Great to see you both having a great time with your boyfriends, I bet even Katie is enjoying a great time with Cody right now," Gwen said as she rolled her eyes, and then both girls nearby her noticed one important fact.

"Oh, I'm so sorry Gwen, we didn't mean it." Bridgette knew that Gwen had a terrible experience with the boy she had a crush on, and now she had to deal with him on the challenge of the day.

"Yeah, we didn't mean to, but don't worry. Someday you will find the right person." Courtney assured the goth friend, who didn't like the idea. "After the show, we will take you into a Girl's night."

"I like the idea. GIRL'S NIGHT OHHHH." Bridgette then shouted like Geoff when he had the same idea as Ezekiel, and at the time she looked at both girls staring at her weirdly, and she pouted. "Oh come on, I always wanted to do that when I saw Zeke and Geoff shout like that."

Both Gwen and Courtney rolled their eyes, but with their smirk, they already made plans to walk together after the madness show.

But at least when they saw Harold's Haiku, they now have a funny story to tell the future.

(In the plane)

The twenty minutes Chris had given every one to eat was over and it was time for the first challenge to begin. Everyone from both teams was at the beach with the Bass and Gophers having their sofa beds ready to push with Duncan laying back on one with Courtney on his lap. Meanwhile, Trent and Gwen, the ones who would be sky diving, were equipped with their parachutes and some helmets as well.

"Now, remember!" Chris reminded everyone while in the cockpit of his plane and still wearing his X-Wing pilot costume. "Ground teams can wheelie the sofa beds wherever they want in order to help their comrade with the landing."

"Wait, so you mean, me and Lindsay and Owen have to move around that heavy sofa bed on where Trent is going to land? While all the Fish heads can have an easier time moving their sofa to where the goth will go?" Heather said in disbelief and Chris smiled widely at her... and she angrily decided to draw a line in the floor. "Welp, it was nice to meet you Trent, I hope you enjoy your last moments in the air with the goth girl because it's your last chance to impress her before you have your face crashed into the floor."

Trent raised his eyebrows as he then rolled his eyes, Gwen would have gotten angry with Heather if wasn't for the fact it was a well-played insult. So she tried to hide her smirk. Heather would be a more interesting companion if wasn't for the fact she is insufferable, but at least it isn't the same thing since she isn't her target anymore.

She looked at the guitarist who now was wearing a red winter hat, which made her raise her eyebrow in surprise since she had just known one person who wore a winter hat on the show until that day.

"Alright everyone, let's go," Chris called for both Gwen and Trent who were ready to go inside the plane.

"Don't worry Gwen, we got you," Duncan raised his thumb which Gwen smiled relieved, but Trent narrowed his eyes at the delinquent. But that wasn't unnoticed. So Duncan gave a middle finger to Trent as Courtney chuckled from seeing Trent glaring at Duncan. "If you want more of this, there is also this one."

Duncan raised his other hand and to his surprise, Courtney gave a help to raise both her hands and give a flip off to Trent, who rolled his eyes and got inside.

"Wait, everyone was supposed to do that?" Lindsay asked Owen who just shrugged in surprise, and Heather sighed in disappointment.

"You will have the opportunity to do that in the future, Lindsay." Heather knew that Lindsay was still very angry with Trent, and since sometimes she can be with her head in the clouds, she gets easily disappointed when she gets the wrong timing to waste an opportunity like that.

DJ, Harold, and Geoff would have done the same thing, but they decided to focus on a strategy. And seeing the plane finally taking flight, it was their time to debate what they could do to help their friend.

"Okay Harold, do you have some predictions on where Gwen was supposed to land?" Geoff asked as Bridgette managed to bring a map to make the nerd have a red marker in his hands.

"Well from looking at the speed of the wind, and how Chris said they are going to fly by 5 thousand feet. It means Gwen would probably take a while to jump so our best bet would go for the South. "Harold decided to make some lines and even circle what would possibly be a good area for the jump.

"But there is also one important fact genius," Duncan commented which caught the attention of everyone on the team. "Gwen is Trent, so who knows how long her patience will last until he opens his mouth."

"*Beep* Okay, I think we need to move right now." Harold cursed at the fact he didn't think about such a possibility. So immediately he commanded the whole team, who nodded their heads and started to carry the weight of the sofa bed with them.

(Plane)

The sound of the plane crossing around the sky was enerving, the sound of the motor pulling them to 3 thousand feet, and the view of the island getting smaller and smaller with time.

"So..." And to make things worse for Gwen, Trent wanted to start the conversation. "It seems Duncan is very overprotective of you."

"Are you serious?" Gwen said as she raised her eyebrow at him. "Well, my whole team is overprotective of me, since I'm on the same plane as you."

"Come on Gwen, please talk to me. I made a terrible mistake and managed to hurt you and your team." Trent sighed as he approached nearby Gwen, but her eyes narrowed at him. "I didn't know Ezekiel had a terrible past, and how the haze cloud potentially hurt Geoff, since he was a chill guy. But, don't you think me being executed with paintballs was enough?"

Gwen looked at the guitarist and closed her eyes, and a good part of her wanted to forgive Trent and wish things were like before the Phobia Factor... however, another part of her wanted to forgive him but forget about him and move on forever. At that moment, she wished both Ezekiel and Geoff would be nearby her and ask if was the right thing to do. Then it came to her heart what she should do.

"Ezekiel's coffin..." Gwen mumbled as she kept staring at the clouds, and even at the time she was terrified of the challenge... what she felt after that day... "The first time I saw it after we dug him out, was the fact the glass was shattered from scratches and there were some red marks... Ezekiel scratched that coffin until his fingers bleed... I saw his eyes, and how he was feeling devoid of life, like he was almost into giving up from his life, it was pure despair..."

Trent had his face in shock, and after hearing how terrifying the experience was from Gwen's perspective, he didn't know how terrible it was.

"I felt fear, panic, and even anger for being left behind, but when I saw Ezekiel in that state... I felt like I took it easy in comparison to him, he was the person who never had a beef with anyone on the show, even he went to help Heather and Beth to their curse, and suffered a collateral effect from it. And when you left him behind, you could have at least given your walkie to someone from Killer Bass, they would have prioritized the rescue, but you created not just anger Trent, the Killer Bass loath you." Gwen went further and didn't show any sign of anger, but the face Gwen showed at that moment, was something which hurt Trent... disappointment. "Geoff had to pass a whole day isolated inside of the cabin as he tried to use a cream and some band-aids to recover from the ice tiny cubes which were so strong to hit on his face, leaving red marks..."

"Gwen I..." Trent tried to apologize but the goth raised her hand.

"Please, at least be honest, don't say you are sorry when you don't mean it... Try to reflect at least, or see on the television about what you did... Because if you are really sorry. I can accept your apologies, in the same way the Killer Bass, but please, stop pretending everything is alright because it isn't." Gwen said as she stared at the red winter hat. "Katie loathes you because the vote on Cody's elimination was unanimous, and you as his friend could at least vote for someone else. Geoff wants an honest apology for what you suggested to Chris since it was something horrible to do with another camper. And everyone in Killer Bass, especially I know Eva who is watching this, she would rip your head off from what you did to Ezekiel, I was angry with you for being abandoned... But now... I don't even want to have anything with you... someday I will forgive you Trent... but please, forget me and move on."

Trent remained quiet, but then he couldn't help but at least have one simple question in mind.

"So you and Duncan..." Trent asked which made Gwen raise her eyebrows at him in disbelief.

"Please tell me you are kidding," Gwen asked in disbelief, but at the moment the answer was silence she facepalmed. "Oh my GOD."

"I saw the way you look at him." Trent defended himself which made Gwen angrier.

"Well Duh? He and Courtney have an amazing relationship, just like Bridgette and Geoff, Harold and Leshawna, and now that they are having a great time together, I had to deal with the fact the boy I had a crush on, was being stupid over jealousy." Gwen said angrily as she was ready to lash out at Trent.

"Hey, I'm not jealous." Trent tried to deny, and Gwen was about to shout at him, Chris had kept to his word and flew them 5000 feet in the air before opening the door and letting the two look at the island from above. The island they would soon be falling to with the aid of the constant force of gravity making them fall faster and faster if they couldn't get the parachute open.

The two looked completely terrified as they looked out of the plane as Chris held up some forms to them. "If you could just fill these out…!" Chris asked as Trent and Gwen looked confused.

"Really?!" Gwen shouted at the host while gesturing a hand down. "Now?!"

"What is this contract for? Didn't we already sign everything?" Trent pointed out as he remembered signing all the stuff before he got to the camp.

"Yeah! But these are for organ donation!" Chris explained that the forms he had were for something completely different. "I have this cool cannibal challenge I wanna pitch to the producers, and that'll go a long way toward budgeting free props!"Trent and Gwen only looked more horrified as Chris looked down and saw they were above the beach. "Here comes the drop, boys!"

Gwen looked at how host Chris was enjoying that moment, and how furious she was with Trent and his paranoid jealousy over nothing, she then decided to follow the example of her friends.

"You know what? *beep* you Trent." Gwen raised her middle finger at the guitarist and decided to jump from the airplane hoping for the best as she knew she would do something stupid, but she refused to spend one more minute inside the plane with the person who just acted in jealousy, even knowing she tried her best to make him just forget about her, but still 5 thousand feet would cause the first reaction. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

Trent and Chris stared at each other as Gwen's voice was diminishing from the distance... And from seeing Gwen already jumped from the place. Trent gave another glance at the island.

"I think I just can't do it." Trent then felt himself unable to jump on that moment.

"Come on Trent, it's very easy, all you have to do, it's just jump and pull the cords..." Chris smirked, pointing out Gwen already jumped. "You already jumped from the cliff of 1 thousand feet."

"Yeah, but we jumped in the water, now this time we are 5 times that," Trent said as he was feeling more nervous than he was before. So in the meantime, Chris would have gotten annoyed. But he smirked widely.

"So you are just chicken out?" Chris smiled as he suddenly took something from his pocket and looked at Trent who had his eyes wide open. "Because, I still have a chicken hat from the first challenge, and you have to wear it for the whole day."

"Oh come on, are you for real? It's a life-and-death situation. And nobody would be stupid to risk their lives like that." Trent raised both his arms and talked to Chris, who just rolled his eyes.

"Well, Gwen just jumped from the airplane, so if you don't have any more options, it's just you stay with the hat for the whole day, or you jump off the plane... your choice Trent." Chris made the final decision, and Trent gave one last look, before closing the door from the airplane. "Well, you choose life instead of risking it... But still, Bawk, bawk bawk."

Chris imitated a chicken as he changed the winter hat from Trent, and replaced it with the chicken hat.

Confession - Trent

"Dammit," Trent said as he rolled his eyes, as now he was wearing the iconic chicken hat, and now had to deal with it for the whole day. "Oh come on, It's not like I want to jump, but I thought there would be a limit on when things would get too far. So I gave up. I don't want to get my body hurt."

"COME ON! COME ON! COME ON!" Gwen yelled as she pulled the color-coded strings in the correct order and prayed this wasn't some fake parachute. Luckily for Gwen, the parachute did what all parachutes do and opened up, releasing the chute, and slowing her descent to earth.

But the goth's heart was still racing. She was still falling rather quickly and was praying the entire time down that her teammates would catch her with the sofa bed. After what felt like hours of falling to her, Gwen was able to spot her team on the beach already moving the sofa in her direction.

"She is falling, to the right, right," Duncan commanded, as DJ, Harold, Geoff, Bridgette, and Courtney were working fast, and tried to follow the direction of the goth, and when she thought she was about to hit the floor. Duncan opened the bed sofa, making Gwen land safely at the bed sofa.

"Ah, ah, am I alive?" Gwen said as she then never felt so happy to survive such a terrible disaster. Gwen immediately left the unstable furniture but she couldn't help but laugh from the adrenaline. "This was crazy."

"Yeah, I would have hated it if was me," DJ commented as he sat in the bed, not knowing that it triggered before the sofa bed suddenly folded back into itself and turned into just a sofa with DJ trapped inside. The Killer Bass then proceeded to walk away whistling simply.

Just then Chris descended in his plane to where he was above the beach and spoke to everyone with his megaphone. "Gophers lose, Bass wins!" Chris announced to everyone as he flew over them. "One-Zero!"

"Wait, so that means Trent didn't lend on the target?" Bridgette asked in surprise, while the others got curious about it.

Heather by hearing that, rolled her eyes angrily.

"Seriously? Where did that stupid boy toy go?" Heather asked loudly, as she saw Owen sleeping on the bed sofa, and since they didn't move the sofa away, she preferred to not even try to make a waste of effort... But she was mad to not even see the boy making an effort into trying to go to the camp...

And when Chris came out from the airplane, from the disbelief of some, but to the fun of others, Trent was already feeling like covering his face with his hands and having a chicken hat on his head.

Heather, felt like she was going to have a migraine, and Owen was still sleeping on the sofa... Lindsay tilted her head.

"There is something strange with Thomas," Lindsay commented, as she had no idea why or how the guitarist was somewhat different from the day before. "Did he do something with the hair?"

"The hat, Lindsay," Heather rolled her eyes, as she then looked at Trent with an unamused expression. "Well, congratulations Trent."

"Can we just move on?" Trent groaned, Heather decided to just drink the water bottle as Lindsay tilted her head.

"Nah, it's not the hat, it fits him, are you sure that it isn't the hair?" Lindsay just asked a simple question, but Heather immediately spat out the water and couldn't contain her laugh.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." Heather's loud laugh was heard, as Trent narrowed his eyes and grumped, and walked away annoyed. Heather looked at Lindsay and gave an approving smile. "Okay, that was good, you are learning. Never thought it had in you."

"Thanks, but I was telling the truth." Lindsay naively commented, which made Heather laugh even louder, and the Killer Bass tried to hold their laugh.

"Ha, ha, ha. Very funny." Trent commented as he walked away from everyone, especially the Killer Bass, who was chuckling.

"Bawk bawk bawk!" Duncan couldn't help it, it was the best opportunity to make fun of a chicken like Trent, and Courtney even decided to follow his example.

DJ shook his head in disappointment, while Geoff didn't even care about making chicken noises, because he didn't care for the guitarist. Gwen looked annoyed and disappointed at the guitarist, who just decided to turn his back and walk away...

Geoff wasn't making fun of him, and Trent could have just solved everything on there, by simply saying he was sorry for Geoff, a simple honest apology could have helped Trent. But not opening his mouth to simply ignore the team, made himself ignore the advice Gwen had given to him...

With everything that happened, he knew how Geoff and Ezekiel felt, but why he refused to apologize, was something that Gwen wondered about before, but now she had to kill that thought and cut her last tie with him before moving on. She already forgave him, however... her team may not have done the same...

"Okay, cowpokes! Let's start…the rodeo moose challenge!" Chris said as he showed good excitement over who was going to be the first camper who would challenge the moose.

"Alright, I'm ready to take the moose." Harold was happy and even cracked his fingers to show how serious he was against the challenge. "Since Moose are part of the deer family. They can be pretty fast and nefarious."

"Well, thanks for the lesson Harold, but I don't think that it would save you," Bridgette commented as she rolled her eyes, and even the moose snorted from that fact.

"Hey, you never know what you can learn about animal facts... Like, I'm surprised that you like adult dolphins." Harold commented something that made Bridgette stare at him inquiring what he was talking about. "If you heard about how they treated their babies, you would have preferred the sharks and orcas instead of such blood-cruel animals."

"Harold, you are talking about dolphins, they are not like that." Gwen raised her eyebrow until she noticed the nerd was talking seriously.

"Welp, don't say I didn't warn you." Harold stretched himself as Gwen just looked amused, and then gave him a piece of paper. "What is... oh, one of my first haikus on the camp. Wow, never thought I would see it here."

"We found in the main lodge in one of the plates," Gwen commented as Harold nodded his head.

"Okay, makes sense, maybe it fell from my pocket since I was checking how many I did for Leshawna since the start of the show..." Harold nodded his head, and with gratitude, he already went above the moose... Gwen and Bridgette took that good opportunity to stay back, but then a voice was heard.

"So, you still do those useless things?" Heather scoffed as she found it funny to see a loser trying to act romantically and lose face in front of a million people on television.

"Well they aren't useless, fake tits, I managed to hook up with Leshawna," Harold smirked which immediately made Heather narrows her eyes angrily. "Maybe you are just envious because you never received one before."

"Pff, as if I would like something stupid like that," Heather rolled her eyes, but she approached to be near the moose and she stared angrily at Harold. "And you better stop calling me fake tits, you ginger mamma boy, or I'm going to make you regret to even be born."

"As if I have fear of you. Bring on fake tits." Harold narrowed his eyes, as both stared at each other angrily.

And with a safe distance, Bridgette looked unsure to Gwen as she had a bad feeling.

"Shouldn't we help Harold to make Heather away?" Bridgette asked the Goth who just shrugged.

"Well, it's not like the challenge would start, I mean, how bad it can be?"Gwen made the question and what she didn't expect was something that immediately would shock her mind.

"Hey, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING YOU STUPID MOO..."Heather was caught by surprise as the large animal approached its head at her, and before she had time to complain...

"Hey stop moving Whoah."Harold tried to make his grip on the animal but he inclined in front, which was an absurd timing calculated by the animal.

*Rip*

*GASP*

Gwen and Bridgette gasped in shock, as they never thought to see something like that. Heather herself where also paralyzed for never expecting this... In the same way... Harold will never forget this...

The moose just ripped Heather's top and left the queen bee's bust exposed in front of the nerd, which the nerd trying to reach the wood bar... Managed to catch one with his hands... While the other... just missed the target, which managed to catch into something smooth and yet firm...

One of Heather's boobies...

Time went in slow motion as both Heather and Harold were shocked at how the Moose made them into a position neither of them wanted...

Bridgette and Gwen had their mouths dropped shocked, as they went after Harold to make him go back to his place before the challenge started...

But it was too late, The Chef who was nearby the gate, accidentally opened the moose and gave a final smirk before going crazy with Harold too lost in concentration from his recent accident.

Heather didn't even have time to jump away, as the Moose went like a bull and pushed the queen bee away.

And Harold didn't even have time to register what happened... He was in such a catatonic phase that at the next second he just flew away from the moose and got everyone's attention before the moose bucked him off and sent him flying into the socks. When he popped out, he had a mouth full of dirty/sweaty socks.

"And he is already out," Chris said in a confused tone

"Oooh that sucks. Wait a minute can we rewind that and fast forward it in slow motion" Chris said as he examined the whole scene in slow motion, and Harold flying past him like a dead fish. But the host's focus wasn't on that.

"Oh my god are you kidding me? Look at me. Can we please get a decent budget together for hair and make-up? I look like I just fell out of bed sheesh." Chris said as he looked at himself in the footage and circled with a pink marker to prove his point...

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."Heather shouted from despair as not only her breasts were shown on live television, but also touched by the last person she ever would imagine to do it.

Confession - Harold.

"They are real..." Harold whispered in front of the camera, as he felt dazed and in shock at how at the end of the challenge it was... he was awareness of what time it was at that moment, but the only thought that crossed his mind, was. "Her boobies are real."

(Playa Del Losers)

"THAT WHITE FUCKING WHORE." Leshawna shouted so angrily that everyone had to give space to the black girl who was furious to see such a scene happening live. Ezekiel's mouth dropped, as Izzy blinked in surprise as well.

Eva had to restrain Leshawna from trying to trash the entire area since it was proved to be accidental, but there was also a fact... Harold grasp one of Heather's tits, and that was something Leshawna was very furious about, not only because the moose made the nerd just look at them, but even making him touch them...

"Dude," Tyler had no words could say at that moment, since anything, anything could make it worse, and nobody would be stupid to...

"Well, it seems Heather upped your game." Noah snarked, and Tyler stared at the bookworm like he was crazy...

And Leshawna had bloodshot eyes which made Noah regret those words. Leshawna took Bookworm by the hair and slapped his face ten times on each cheek, which made everyone, even Justin flinch from how stupid Noah had made a terrible mistake to provoke someone like Leshawna.

Cody was just checking his DPA when suddenly he saw something in the Total Drama forum...

"Oh, oh..." Cody murmured as he looked at Katie, and Katie giving a side glance on the DPA had her eyes wide open.

"Oh no..." Katie whispered as Leshawna stared at both of them.

'What?" Leshawna showed her impatience until she saw the title of the new blog post... "OH, THAT FUCKING WHORE, I'M GOING TO BEAT THE SHIT OF HER."

"What, what's going on?" Ezekiel got terrified of seeing Leshawna that angry, and he decided to check on Cody's DPA... And he had his eyes wide open from such a post. "Oh Sierra, that's just petty."

Ezekiel said as Izzy looked at the post, and couldn't help but chuckle.

The tile was obvious...

HeatherXHarold, the Moose Romance.

Sierra just named a new ship for the fans of the show to support a new shipping around the show, and poke fun at Leshawna who isn't on the show on that episode.

"URGHHHHH, I'M GOING TO DESTROY HER ONLINE." Leshawna stepped angrily as she went to the computer in her bedroom, leaving a lot of the losers staring at each other in surprise.

"Do we all agree that Harold is dead when he gets here?" Noah said as he was massaging his cheeks from the beating he got at that moment.

And nobody had an answer to how to respond to that. Even Ezekiel never thought that would escalate in such a way in comparison to the fandom, and it was clearly shown Moose having some amusement into that. How an animal desired to cause such chaos, and now he managed to make Leshawna desire to kill someone.

Does the Killer Bass will lose the challenge like the cannon?

(Camp Wawanakwa)

Heather quickly went to exchange herself and place another top, thankfully Chris said it would be the best time for them to get in the commercials, and she was now pissed...

At the moment she didn't even dare to look Harold in the eye, she was beyond furious, and the culprit was right in front of her.

"You better be protected by PETA, because I'm going to destroy you," Heather said angrily, as she didn't want to ride the moose, she wanted to kill the animal who just made her pass shame in international television. She has no idea how big that scene would become to her career, and now she wants to hurt the animal as much as she can.

The moose narrowed its eyes and scoffed like calling her to bring it on.

And then Heather went above the Canadian animal, and both of them had anger in their eyes, they wanted to hurt each other so badly.

"Sweet mother of– Aah!" Chef didn't even get to open the gate as the moose crashed right through the gate with Heather holding on tight, refusing to let go. Even giving a headlock on the Moose which each of them are trying to beat each other.

As Heather was doing her challenge, the boys from Killer Bass went near Harold who was still in shock at what happened. Each of them raised his hand to give a high five and helped Harold in his frozen state, by raising his arm as well.

"DUDE, YOU GOT THE TITTIES OF YOUR ARCH NEMESIS," Geoff said as he was proud of the nerd who just managed the impossible, now he has a story that would be told by his grandchildren, and he has to tell about the time on how a nerd got hands on the boobies of a girl who was in the reality television.

"Dude, that was crazy. How do you feel dude?" Duncan commented proudly at Harold who was still in stuttering mode.

"They are real," Harold answered and Duncan gave taps on his back.

"Of course they are dude... You are my her..." Duncan was about to tell how proud he was of Harold until the duo heard a clearing throat behind them, which made both the delinquent and the party boy have their spines shrives... And slowly saw the angry look from both the C.I.T. girl and the surfer who were glaring at both boys. "Err... Harold wake up dude, you have Leshawna as your girlfriend wake up."

Immediately both Geoff and Duncan tried to make Harold come back to reality, but nothing they did was working, and while inside of them there was pride on how Harold had the dream of the boys, they were also fearful from the angry looks of their respective girlfriends behind them.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH, I'M GOING TO KILL YOU, YOU STUPID ANIMAL." Heather was shouting loudly as the Killer Bass was still trying to wake up Harold...

Confession - Gwen.

"I can't believe it happened like that, Harold is so shocked at what happened that nothing we are doing is unfreezing his brain, if nothing works, we have to eliminate him, for the sake of his relationship with Leshawna." Gwen came to explain the situation on the confession boot and looked unsure of what to say. "That moose did that on purpose, it was pure accident Leshawna, but I think you need to deal with this issue."

"So, we have a tie!" Chris announced as he drove around the next and final area where the challenge would take place. This was it. The score was tied two to two. One last challenge. Whoever won this would be taking home the gold and the shower while the losers would be losing a team member today. Skiing for the Bass was DJ and Skiing for the Gophers was Lindsay. "Whoever wins the extreme sea doo waterski challenge… wins invincibility!"

"I'm ready!" A familiar voice called out to the Gophers. Looking, they all saw Lindsay in a green bikini top and bottom with the suit highlighting her supermodel-worthy body.

Heather wasn't that excited about the challenge, knowing that they would probably lose, but then she just saw one of the Jetskis were empowered by a powerful turbine.

'What's going on?" Heather asked loudly, as Owen was trembling in fear as he was wearing a helmet on his face.

"Well, since Owen is the only member of Screaming Gophers who didn't participate, I decided to make things more fair, and empowered the jetski to make it able to carry Owen at the normal speed." Chris gave an explanation which Owen gulped on how the turbine was tied to the jetski with duct tape. "Alright DJ, get ready for the challenge."

DJ gulped loudly, as then a sound of splash was heard from nearby him, and from that a gasp which brought the attention of the others. Harold finally got out of his trance, after receiving a cold water bucket on his head.

"What happened?" Harold asked as the Killer Bass members finally managed to take the ginger nerd out of the trance.

"You touched Heather's tits, and then you just froze in such a state. I think it was too much for even your brain to process." Duncan explained as he went near Harold. "Great job dude."

And when the whisper was said, and Duncan came back to his position, he narrowed his eyes, Courtney was also in an angry state. And for her satisfaction, Harold finally got the reality check he needed.

"Oh no, Leshawna is going to be very angry," Harold said as he placed both hands on his hair. And he had no idea what he should do. Luckily for him, Bridgette and Courtney dragged him away from the challenge, into trying to do some damage control from that.

"We know it was an accident, but you shouldn't let this get into your head Harold, what Leshawna will say if she sees that?" Courtney pointed out which made Harold happy to have some backup to try to fix this...

And Dj was preparing himself for the challenge, while Owen was gulping from the monstrosity that was the Screaming Gophers Jetski.

"Here's the road rules…oh wait, there are no rules!" Chris revealed with an excited grin. "Which means this is gonna be awesome!"

After a few minutes of preparation, Chris was happy with his arrangements, and with his green flag, he was ready for everything.

"And GO." Chris gave the green flag a wave, and Owen carefully touched the accelerator of the jetski, it automatically moved on its own, making Owen and DJ surprised by speed and instability.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Both Owen and DJ shouted in fear, as it was passing around the entire arena, and DJ was trying to not look because of how terrifying the challenge had been...

"DJ dude, catch the flag," Geoff called his friend, but it seemed both DJ and Owen were shouting loudly and weren't able to listen to the cowboy hat boy.

"Owen, control the Jetski, you are the pilot of it, you must control it," Trent called from away, but also like Geoff his voice wasn't heard from the constant shouts of fear from both campers.

Miraculously, DJ just caught 3 flags but had no idea int how that happened. But Chris was paying attention.

"DJ is with three flags, now all Owen has to cross the finish line or he will be disqualified," Chris explained what was happening, and both DJ and Owen had no way of controlling the crazy turbine.

Confession - Owen

"I know sometimes I fart when I'm nervous... but in a case like that, that jetski... I couldn't help it," Owen slightly farted as he had bad memories from that event. "It escalated in such a terrible way."

The turbine overheated itself and showed a few sparks before getting in flames.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH," Owen screamed in fear as suddenly his own body betrayed him, and with a loud fart... The flames became so big, that the speed doubled from the natural turbo coming from a combination between machine and man.

"WHOAHHHHH." DJ fell down with his head on the mud and was carried towards the finish line, which Owen hit into the rock and his body flew in the direction of a bear who was ready to eat the marshmallows... But without having a notion of danger which was ready to hit it... A 100-pound boy falling at high speed... Immediately knocking the bear and all the good marshmallows which were on the floor.

"Err... Oh WOHOOOO, Marshmallows." Owen found his own prize, as the bear was knocked out from the terrible day it was having, and Owen was having the food of the guests.

"Well, DJ managed to cross the finish line with 3 Flags, now Screaming Gophers, you all just need 4 flags to win," Chris explained the details, and Duncan nodded his head, and cracked his neck because he was sure that the challenge wouldn't be difficult.

"Are you sure that you got this?" Heather gave a final question to Lindsay who made herself presentable and with an assured smile.

"Don't worry, I was a cheerleader at school, and we always did a jetski in the summer break. I can do this." Lindsay smiled as she even checked her own makeup, and that made Duncan frown deeply at Lindsay, who he was sure was going to win the challenge.

And so the second half of the challenge began. Skiing for the Gophers was Lindsay with Duncan driving her. If Lindsay got even one flag, the Gophers would win. So the delinquent was gonna make sure Lindsay didn't lay a finger on a single flag.

"Ready, set, ride it like it's sweeps week!" Chris started the challenge with the wave of a flag like before. "Go!"

Unlike DJ, Lindsay actually got control of the challenge and managed to stay on her skis as Duncan took off. The delinquent was given the same path as Owen who crazily waltzed around the mud, so when Duncan reached the ramp, he tried to throw Lindsay off but to everyone's surprise the dumb blond actually managed to do a flip and catch the flag. "Flag one!" Chris announced leaving the Gophers to cheer.

Duncan did everything we could think of to throw Lindsay off, but…

"Flag two…three…four…and five!" Duncan growled as Lindsay caught the fifth and final flag in her hand. "Lindsay has snagged all five and is racing home for the win! Duncan had an epiphany! He has to cross!"

"Says you!" Duncan yelled as he let go of the bars of the sea doo and was about to let it go out of control and not steer it. "Yeeeeeeah!" However, Duncan ended up crashing right into a rock and was flung right off the sea doo and into a tree with Lindsay keeping up the momentum she had and crossing the finish line with all five flags. Securing a win for the Screaming Gophers.

Lindsay cheered as Chris pulled up nearby on his ATV. "She won?" The host asked with an expression of disbelief on his face. Chris then smirked as he spoke into the walkie-talkie he had that was connected to the spears. "Gophers win!"

All the Gophers looked at the sparkling new shower and all cheered for their victory while the Bass all sighed and slumped down. They lost the chance of a good shower, but at least they had the hot tub. "Duncan!" Courtney called out to her boyfriend in a concerned tone as she ran up to the tree he was trapped in. "Are you ok?!"

"Well let's see I just got humiliated by a dumb blond chick on national television," Duncan told her in a sarcastic tone. "So yeah I'd say I'm fine all things considered." Despite his predicament and their losing, Courtney couldn't help but chuckle a bit.

"Well, at least you tried your best," Courtney said as she tapped his back, and seeing Lindsay getting out flawlessly without even a dirt of mud, she couldn't help but be impressed. Lindsay was skilled in that category."

"Yeah, she was… but now we had to deal with who is going to be eliminated. That's the third time." Duncan was getting annoyed for losing the challenges, but Courtney kissed his lips which made him calmer.

"Don't worry, I kinda expected that, the morale of our team got sidetracked as many of our team wanted to be eliminated. Katie wanted to give up, and Ezekiel had to make him go to the hospital. But now Harold is in deep trouble if he doesn't go to Leshawna and deal with this issue with her." Courtney explained as everyone watched Heather happy to finally have a great shower service, which was enough to make her happy for the rest of the show. "And look at them, they now just have a shower, while we have a hot tube, and scored many good prizes. Their time will come, sooner or later."

"Hmm… if you say so, princess." Duncan sighed, as he had to say goodbye to one of the members of his team. "So, what did you and Harold talk about"

Courtney gave a sweet smile, and just smiled at him.

"We firstly forced him to take a long shower, but in comparison to the last challenge, the smell of sweaty socks isn't that bad. But still, Leshawna would get uncomfortable… But also, I cannot say it because that would be telling, and if you have to find out, because I won't give you the secret into how to apologize to me." Courtney acted mysteriously, and Duncan somehow knew that Harold would be forced to not share such a secret with him now.

After seeing Courtney happily leaving the area, Duncan discovered how difficult would be into a relationship.

"Dammit," Duncan said as he was disappointed in that.

(Campfire)

"As you know, Killer Bass, that's the third time you all lost your challenge, and differently than the first one, these last 2 challenges you lost even giving all your effort. So you must try to gain focus to remain in the game… But anyway, if you do not receive a marshmallow, you will be forced to walk the Dock of Shame, and you will never ever return to camp." Chris recited the usual rules of the elimination ceremony. The only one not sitting by the fire was Harold who, due to his stink, had to hang out by a nearby tree while a female skunk tried to hit on him.

Chris then picked up two marshmallows and threw them to the first two campers that were safe. "DJ, Bridgette, you guys are safe. The surfer and the Brickhouse cheered as they caught their marshmallows. "Geoff and Courtney you're also good!"

Both the CIT girl and the Party Boy were happy about getting their own marshmallows.

"Muchos luchos, compadre!" Geoff said happily, and now there were two campers on the final votes… Knowing that Harold would be eliminated, they tried to make it the fair as possible, at least Harold and DJ voted on Duncan to make it more simple and fair without them getting suspicious of the elimination.

Harold was now still waiting for the time he was going to leave the place, but the skunk female was still looking at him with dreamy eyes.

And so we were brought to the most tense part of all ceremonies. Two campers, Harold and Duncan, and one marshmallow of safety. "Okay, that leaves Harold," Chris stated as the ginger was sitting on the tree, already anxious for him to get out of the island and try to do damage control on his relationship. "For having caught in bad sheets from having a Moose who wanted to hook you up with Heather.

"Can we just end the game?" Harold shouted from the distance, but Chris ignored him.

"And Duncan who bailed even bigger." Chris went on causing an expression of rage to come to the delinquent's face. "Because Lindsay left his circling the drain in a shameless–"

Chris was cut off by Duncan walking up to the host and grabbing him by the collar. "The chick was determined," Duncan told Chris through his gritted teeth.

"Which is why you're safe," Chris told Duncan in a bit of a frightened tone as he handed the last marshmallow to the delinquent. This seemed to calm Duncan down as he took the marshmallow and walked next to Courtney with the CIT planting a kiss on his cheek. So that left Harold as the eliminated camper. Taking the megaphone Chris called Harold for his elimination. "Harold, sorry dude. You're done like dinner."

"Finally." Harold jumped from the tree and almost hurt himself in the crotch, but thankfully, he managed to sit with his ass on the floor, it still hurts. "I'm okay."

"Yeah, now go Romeo, or Juliet is going to kill you when she sees you." Gwen, gave a quick hug to Harold, while Duncan gave a high five to the nerd, in the same way DJ gave a hug to the ginger who was happy to have made so many friends on the show.

Geoff gave a fist bump, which Harold did happy. And Courtney gave a slight hug.

"Remember what I said, everything is going to be fine if you do that." Courtney gave the instructions, and Harold nodded his head to her.

"Thanks again, Courtney." Harold smiled as he took his own things and already left on the boat.

"I wish you good luck, Harold," Bridgette said as she helped to clean up his glasses.

"It's going to be fine," Harold said in false bravado… "I hope so."

"You are the hero Harold. And I salute you." Duncan said as he never thought someone would have such luck to manage to do something like that on national television, Geoff also saluted like a soldier, but not a second later. They both heard a growling sound behind them… Which was their respective girlfriends. "HAVE A NICE TRIP DUDE."

Both Duncan and Geoff said loudly, as they watched Harold leaving the show… and with that, one of their MVPs…

"I don't know how you managed to take the smell like that," Chris said as he was feeling terrible by the smell, but the group just stared at it, and just shrugged.

"That's not that bad, we took it way worse." Duncan, Geoff, and DJ said while the girls nodded their heads.

"I blame Ezekiel and Chef Hatchet for that," Courtney said as she never wanted to suffer from that stink bomb ever again, and seeing that it was just dirty socks, she scoffed at how easy was to deal with that smell.

Confession – Courtney.

"He is going to be fine, and while on one hand, I'm sad to lose one of our strong players, with 2 MVPs, at least I won't get to worry about him crushing the competition in the future," Courtney said with sincerity. "Still, I'm going to miss him. *Sigh* Why every time we lose a team member it gets harder to not get nostalgic at the good times we have at the start of this show?"

Confession - Heather

"Clean up, clean up. I need to clean up all my body. From the shame I'm having right now, that stupid nerd didn't just see it, he touched me, ughhhhhh… I need to clean up myself again." Heather said as she was covered in the towels, and while the good massage from the shower was pleasant to her, the fact her tits were touched by someone who was calling it fake was something that made her feel dirty. "I'm going back to the shower."

Heather doesn't realize how a fangirl just managed to make one iconic scene into something Heather will have a migraine for thousands of days. Trent had a whole day wearing a chicken hat, but was mostly ignored by the other team… Lindsay was happy for giving another victory for her team, Owen was enjoying a good marshmallow, while the bear who just woke up in the middle of the mud, was trying to look for the marshmallows, but now they were empty… Leaving the bear animal to release a tear in sadness…

And the Killer Bass without another good member of their team...

They just hoped the merge would happen soon…

And it was sooner than what they would expect.

Chapter Text

To tell them that it was the most absurd thing they ever could see in their entire life would be understanding. Since at the time both sister Sky and Jane were watching the last episode of the famous Total Drama Island, they had many theories about what could happen... But... A moose was the cataclysm of Harold finding out if Heather's boobs were actually real? That was so absurd because it was probably an adult comedy movie scene. Harold was with his hands full... Literally.

And in national television, or possibly international events.

"Oh my God, Leshawna is going to throw a fit," Jane commented as she immediately watched in disbelief, knowing the black girl camper who had a very interesting romance with Harold and they didn't even kiss yet... but now Heather not just got her boobs exposed, but Harold had the unluck or luck to actually grab one of them? That was unreal.

"I can't believe what's happening. This will be the talk of gymnastics tomorrow, I bet even the teacher is going to talk about this event." Sky commented as she even had to make herself unsure of what was going to happen to the poor boy. "I have a classmate who was saying Harold is provoking Heather because deep inside he desires her, and the deep snarls and hatred from her were also a sign of flirt, we thought she was talking bs, but now... she is going to gloat herself from this..."

"Oh my God, this is going to be a ship war..." Jane commented as she saw her sister tilting her head to her. "It happened before when me and my friends at the high school found a very good best-seller book... And the fact that it created a whole shipping war on the school, was cringy in our memories now, but it was chaos when it happened at that time."

"And now from all the boys... Harold now has the main target of the shipping war?" The little sister asked her big sister, who nodded her head. "I was surprised that it wasn't Duncan or even Owen since they are some of the most popular."

"Well, you also forgot about Ezekiel," Jane commented when suddenly she heard the burp sound from her sister. "You really need to check your stomach, it gets annoying that every time we talk about Ezekiel you start burping on my face."

"Sorry... But still, this is difficult to process." Sky commented sheepishly as she couldn't imagine how difficult would be the center of a shipping war.

"Some would say that this is a great dream of the boys, but that's not easy. From what I can tell, remember that user who is a fangirl of Cody? And she trashed Leshawna on her blogs, that even some users were totally against her and made them the bottom of their jokes? I think one of those users was Leshawna, can you imagine the anger she must be feeling when she watches this episode from where the girl who managed to make her eliminated now had her titties grasped by the boy who confessed to her? It's going to be a ship war for sure. And I think there isn't going to be a winner."

"Oh, this is going to be difficult for them, I can see this is going to create a lot of drama after Heather's elimination." Sky agreed with her sister, that the situation can be described as terrible right now, since the fans are now in chaos, tomorrow would be the chaos, or it could happen after the end of the episode. "Still it seems Heather is now with bloodshot eyes, I think she is going to kill the moose."

"I don't blame her if it was me, I would go berserk, I mean, the moose just took her shirt and made Harold fall over her, this situation can be described as the chaotic as possible, there is no way this moose would have done that I wasn't in purpose." Jane now glared at the moose, one of the most prestige animals in Canada, now she was wary of them because imagining that a pervert animal would take her shirt. It was humiliating at best. "BEAT ITS ASS HEATHER."

"Seriously Jane?" Sky looked surprised at her sister, since from the start both of the girls hated the queen bee, but with time they warmed up to the idea of the queen bee having actually very good loyal bees to protect her, even if she is an ass some times, she actually showed a little of heart inside. But that situation was too much.

"Well, it's her or the pervert moose, who would you cheer for?" Jane shrugged at her sister, which made the gymnastic little sister pass a second to think. Until she came to an obvious conclusion.

"BEAT ITS ASS HEATHER, STING ON ITS EYES," Sky shouted as the girls would want the same thing Heather, and make the moose make the situation worse for everyone.

"I can't believe my eyes." The druid's father said as he cleaned the dust of it, since working so much on the night shift from the day before, he was ready to have breakfast and enjoy himself watching the pay-per-view before going to work, one of the good advantages of the said system of the show, they have early access of the challenges before the entire episode being aired at the time he goes at work.

It was a good time to spend with his daughter and wife, since it was the day off from the mother, since the whole family is in tune with nature, they can talk and learn many things directly with mother nature, but only his daughter has the power of reading minds and read auras, one of the abilities that only his mom developed. And surprisingly, he remembered the words of his own mother.

"Beware of moose, they are very difficult creations of mother nature since their own mood could be described as easily to anger, but also for their nasty pettiness around vengeance, some of them were so terrible that made me with all my patience to try to not strangle them. Leave them with mother nature, and the future will bring at them like Karma, so be calm, and let them be."

Those words were described, as he could see his wife covering her chest and glaring at the television screaming.

"MOTHER NATURE." The matriarch shouted as she felt attacked from seeing such a horrible scene, and the worst part, Dawn had her eyes wide open and gasped in horror. "LOOK AT YOUR CHILDREN, THIS WAS UNECESSARY."

"What horror, Harold is in shock, his aura is such a mess, he has no idea what to do now," Dawn commented as she then saw the moose clearly launched the nerd on the dirty socks. Which made Dawn narrow her eyes and shake her head. "That wasn't fair, I'm disappointed, neither of them provoked it, and yet he made the chaos by pettiness... Mother nature, I'm disappointed."

That day watching the events of the episode, they have a notion that possibly Harold needs to find a way to recompose himself, or he would clearly need to find a way to help their mate from the episodes before.

"Please help and guide him Mother Nature, or he could drown himself in trouble from your children." The father gave a little prayer because if it was him he knew that even with Mother Nature's help his wife would want to punish him hard, and it was clear how troublesome the poor boy would have been, but thankfully he felt that his prayer was answered because from the slight leaves and some flowers of jasmine fell down from the said tree... Which made the father have his eyes wide open and his mouth jaw opened... Mother Nature shared a secret because he found that both his wife and daughter didn't pay attention to her words. So before leaving for work, he did his best to take all the jasmine flowers with him, because this isn't something that his precious daughter needs to know, and his wife would freak out what Mother Nature prepared for the nerd boy.

And the animals still ask him why he likes to talk about the show with them because everything on the show is absurd and yet he cannot stop watching. But now, he had to hold this secret while he tried to compose himself and prepare for work at the evening.

(Playa Del Losers)

"Are you sure that you want to stay guys?" Ezekiel asked as he felt himself worried for his friends, "Because Harold probably is smelling terrible, and he is going to take a day or two to take out all that terrible smell, and I'm the only one who knows what terrible smell looks like."

"If you are talking about the stink bomb, please don't remind me, I was horrified to see all my friends like that, and I was surprised that nobody recorded me vomiting at the time the crew went to meet me when that part of the challenge was over," Katie said, as Cody gulped drily, but still the couple were holding hands together, and if she was going to stay so does him. "But I think after dealing with my friends after E.M.A.L.M. (a nickname she created for the stink bomb, since was easier to make the initials the entire word.) Harold would need support."

"Oh yeah, you have experience with the aftermath of the stink bomb, so yeah, I can see that, but Eva, are you sure that you want to see him?" Ezekiel asked unsure, since the bodybuilder had no idea how terrible the smell Harold would be, to even a skunk to have a crush on him.

"Don't worry about me, he needs protection in case Leshawna wants to have something or someone to hit, Sierra has been a rock in her shoes, and now there is a huge fight around the computer, I'm just glad that you didn't look at it yet," Eva grunted as she saw how some absurd things the fans around forums managed to be so ruthless and stupid when it comes about possibility of relationships. Still, she was surprised to see Ezekiel hesitating into going on the internet, which was good, but also strange, since the time she came on the Playa Del Losers, her email box was filled with emails that she didn't imagine get so many, wishing recovery and even complimenting her to save the campers... it even had some childish scanned paper drawings of her actually carrying a tree, and some of her beating a bear, children were creative, and even made her had some smirk in her painful moments. She glanced at her leg, and now she felt like that cast was just a shoe for her, she walked like nothing was wrong with it. She even got used to the itch some time, but she waited...

Ezekiel hesitated because he had been avoiding seeing his email box since the time he appeared, he enjoyed reading all the fan mail letters, even if was strange to see troll letters coming from some haters as well, it was weird to see such people judging him, telling the parts they liked of what he did, and what they hated... and how he was too week to keep going and etc... just troll fans, he had many from his fanfics on his past life, this was expected. But the difference in the digital world, it's like... one was receiving a bag of fan letters... but checking an email box after weeks into a reality show? He wasn't sure if he received a few, dozens, hundreds of emails, that if someone had leaked it on the internet... And knowing Sierra, maybe she had...

Fan letters, he could use them as proof to the police since they have the address from the place they sent... Email is most like a place without law, and people would go hardcore without thinking about consequences, digital writers feared harassing the internet in his past life... does the past before social media make fan emails better than the dark future of the internet? He doesn't know, but he was procrastinating to see the emails, but he need to have the courage to read them... He promised to Izzy that he had to...

Ezekiel nodded to Eva, as she, Katie, Cody, and Ezekiel waited to the shore, the slow boat coming towards their direction. They were ready to receive the boy who came from the terrible challenge on the show. And slowly coming in their direction, the uncomfortable smell finally was reaching their noses.

"GET OUT BEFORE MY BOAT GETS YOUR SMELL." Suddenly the group heard a scream, and on the next moment they saw the captain of the loser's boat kicking out Harold from the travel Camp Wawanakwa, and at the time he hit the shore, the group could feel the terrible smell coming from the dirty socks...

The captain launched all the luggage of the nerd before quickly using his boat to go back far away from the terrible smell, cursing at how the nerd had been annoying and finally, he could enjoy the fresh air once again.

Ezekiel and Katie went to help Harold get up, as Cody and Eva twitched their noses, it was a bad smell, but from how Ezekiel and Katie helped the nerd to get on his feet and carry his stuff... It seems they really know how that smell actually is irrelevant to them.

"Thanks, guys, I'm surprised to see you all awake, so what is this place?" Harold was surprised to see a different place instead of actually going to a city where he would be greeted by his mother and siblings, but instead, the boat just brought him to a resort.

"Well, welcome at Playa Del Losers," Ezekiel said as Katie gave a hug to the stinky boy. "This place makes you second guess why you didn't get eliminated sooner."

Harold sniffed and then glanced at Eva who walked to help carry the luggage and help him, even if her nose was twitching. Cody was holding his own nose.

"Nice to see you here Harold." Cody greeted as he was holding his nose and his voice sounded pitchy.

"Let's get going string bean, you must be tired and you need a shower, quickly," Eva grunted, as the nerd rolled his eyes.

"I know, but I already passed an hour at a show. I even ran out of the soap on there." Harold said as it was supposed to be way worse, but at least he was with his friends.

"Trust me, Harold, here are many spa products, that will help you out. I think tomorrow you are even going to smell like a model, Justin told us that the products here were very high quality."Katie commented as the group walked around the resort. "Here is the key to your room, and it seems like Chris's promise here is like a 5-star resort."

"We have a pool, hot tub, barbecue grills, and every suite has access to all the recorded episodes, and we have channels with the pay-per-view to keep watching the others," Cody explained as the group looked around.

"And before you go and talk with Leshawna, I think you should rest, and take a shower. Believe me, you may not want to see her right now." Eva commented as the group finally reached the floor where the nerd was supposed to have time for himself. "Tomorrow you can try to talk to her."

"Yeah, maybe is for the best, I really want to see her, but hey, at least I'm happy to see you all again. And you look more healthy Ezekiel, are you doing fine?"Harold asked which made Ezekiel make a so-so gesture to his hand.

"60 to 70% better. A cough here and a cough there, but I'm taking my meds and resting a lot. So in a few weeks, I will be recovered." Ezekiel replied as Katie gave a hug to Harold before he opened his door.

"Sadie and Tyler are sleeping in their rooms, so tomorrow you will see them. Have a good night." he opened the door and gave a hug to Katie and the other members of his team, and with that, the newest loser of Killer Bass found himself in his new suite... "Well, better to take my clothes off and take a shower first..."

Harold took time to appreciate the view around the suite he was in since it had been a very luxurious place for him to stay, like an elegant 5-star hotel, which made him feel relaxed, but also nervous about the worries he had over the morning. He knew that his friends probably would need his awesome skills until the merge, but sadly this time his skills couldn't save him from the surprise attack made by the Moose, which made him know about the truth related to Heather's boobs, and possibly with the idea of Leshawn... Leshawna?"

"Lesh..." Harold was about to say the name, but he was interrupted by the awestruck view of the same brown sugar hot girl who had been with him at the camp, she was waiting for him... on his bed, wearing nothing but a towel.

"Ah, ah..." Harold was in shock, as the well-curved thick woman passed by him, and the first thing she did was try to remain serious.

"You stink," Leshawna said as she narrowed her eyes to him, she was near him, and he was still awestruck by her presence. He froze at that moment. "So how does it feel? Touching her tits? Does it feel like this?"

Harold then felt both his hands releasing the luggage, as the girl he romanced for days before held tight to his hands, and immediately placed them above the girl leading to an experience he never thought of before, both his hands now were holding her bust, which made him catatonic.

"They were firm like this? They were smooth like this? Or do you want tight like this?" Leshawna dropped her towel and made Harold hold her assets which now the Nerd had no idea what was happening at that moment. He felt his entire face blush, as he couldn't control what was happening to him. "I want to see if that white brat snobbish slut can top what I'm about to do with you. Let's see if Sierra bitch can mess up with what I'm about to make. And see if a motherfucker of a moose can make Heather accidentally surpass me... I'm about to ride your world and mess it up."

"I'm scared and aroused at the same time," Harold said as he was trembling on the place.

"Let's go to the shower, you need to take this smell, and I'm going to have fun doing that every single second," Leshawna smirked as she kissed his lips, and slowly brought the nerd to his bedroom, without notice on the table nearby the bathroom door there was a vase of jasmine flowers nearby...

"When I said to up your game... I was being sarcastic, I didn't say for you actually try and make noises like a bunch of rabid animals... I was trying to sleep." Noah cursed as his eyes had black eyes from his lack of sleep, it wasn't because they were all night, but because of the loud noises they made that night, it made him unheard of the things they said, and it made him impossible to sleep.

"Well, sucks to be you," Leshawna smirked as she gave a slight flip off in front of the bookworm as the nerd who was with a very happy and enamored face, both of them enjoying a very good coconut drink.

Their friends stared at the duo who seemed to be fine even after the events of the last episode, they thought Leshawna could have gone full getho against Harold, but somehow they made peace... or something that made her have the above hand of the circumstances.

"That's so strange," Ezekiel commented to Cody who was trying to read his emails, until he found something around the Total Drama Island Forum.

"Not until you see this," Cody commented as he showed his PDA to the homeschooled boy, and when they found the emails and even the picture of the last post from the forum. Ezekiel had his eyes wide open.

A picture of Leshawna showing the middle finger and kissing Harold in the photo. And on the title saying.

"He is mine SieBitch, back off while you still have face." Ezekiel read slowly until he glanced at Leshawna who was proud of herself. "Wow, you really aren't pulling your punches."

"She deserved it. And now I have my joy of imagining her groaning like an angry animal." Leshawna grinned happily as she showed a little side of pettiness, but she was now chuckling to see the stalker girl biting her pillow in anger... Better than that is...

"Oh, so that's why you asked me to also do the same?" Katie asked and the vindictive smile coming from the black girl also made her nod her head and agree with her point. "Well, it seems a good idea, Cody, baby... can you help me?"

Cody was frozen, not understanding about what was going on... the implications were clear, but still... he was confused.

"Help you? With what?" Cody asked as he then felt the tan twin holding his hands, and whispering something in his ear... And then with a big smile on his face. "Oh yeah, the CodyMeister is ready."

And immediately the duo went above to the suite, to see which lipstick would fit better on the face of Cody around for a perfect picture of them kissing...

Ezekiel watched the craziness the group was around Sierra, and he gulped into imagining how crazy she would become after dealing with such crazy couples. Noah was face-slamming his head on the table trying to sleep. And it seems the next challenge is going to be something the group should have stomachs for it...

At least they have the pay-per-view to see their friends.

(Aquarium)

The morning after the last challenge, the remaining Killer Bass members decided to make a meeting inside their main base, with the remaining group, it was discovered that they managed to get everyone enjoying their hot tube. The relaxation and the bubbles help the group find a way to relax over another defeat around their team...

"We are losing too much, everyone," Duncan stated the facts, as Courtney was staring at the ceiling of the cave, the morale around the Killer Bass has gotten worse and worse with each defeat. "But soon or later the merge is going to happen. So we need to discuss about this."

"What do expect Duncan?" Courtney asked, showing her point as the second pillar of the team. "Ezekiel was forced to say Condor for his own sake and he is now getting his treatment for his pneumonia, Katie wanted to give up but she was threatened to eliminate two members of the team if she said the word, but we managed to vote her out. Now we all lost fair and square on the last challenge."

"I know, but still it sucks that we didn't manage to get one of them out. I mean, there were 4 of them, and one of them, thanks to our friend Gwen here, seems to think I'm trying to hook up with her, and he is ******* me off, and I want to punch him in the face so much." Duncan said that he was feeling frustrated as the member of their team was still walking freely, as it was provoking them for not being able to win against a team of 4 members.

"Well Duncan, every single one of us is mad too, but we got to accept that, sometimes people get lucky, and I have to say he is very lucky for us not get him eliminated, but let's be honest here... at the time the merge truly happens, we know who will be the first one who will get eliminated, even if Heather is annoying and a prick, her friend Lindsay wants Trent's head, and I don't blame her," Bridgette commented, as Geoff remained in silence and rolled his eyes. "You are still mad at him Geoff?"

"Well, a little bit." The cowboy hat confessed as he gave a slight sigh. "On the one hand, he didn't apologize to me directly, but on the other hand, he said the paintball incident made us even, which I kinda agreed... But I'm still a little mad with him."

"Dude, it's not your fault, the man instructed Chris from all people to make your challenge worse. So I don't blame you if you are still p****** off with him." Duncan patted his back, while Gwen looked sad, DJ was still reflecting on something... and had been avoiding talking for a while. "Okay, I think we need to bring this issue."

"What issue?" Gwen commented as she raised her eyebrow.

"I want everyone to be honest here right now... Who wants to say the Condor?"Duncan asked which made everyone have their eyes wide open, and even DJ who was in silence stared at Duncan in surprise. "I'm not mad, and the merge is going to happen soon, so I want you guys to at least tell me if the game is pressuring you too much that it makes the word tempting to say."

The group remained quiet, Courtney glanced around, and Geoff seemed completely stoic, Gwen didn't feel the desire to give up, but then... the group gasped as they found both Bridgette and DJ raised their hands in the air. Geoff who thought everything was fine around the camp, didn't imagine the girl he was passing the time with actually wanted to give up the game, and even a good friend he had since on the first day, was surprised to see DJ wanting to give up as well...

"Bridg..." Geoff whispered as the surfer looked sad as she raised her hand.

"Sorry Geoff, but Duncan has a point, every single challenge one of our members has been giving up for some reason, and the last challenge I have to confess has been way scary than the former ones, we thought jumping from a cliff of 100-feet was scary until Gwen had to jump from a plane in 5 thousand feet," Bridgette commented as she raised another point. It hurt her to tell that to her boyfriend. "We had to deal with many challenges, and I think the challenges will get harder and harder. So I don't know how long I can hold up the challenges."

"I have to agree with Bridgette," DJ commented as he could see his friends sad with the idea of both of them wanting to give up. "Hey, I had a lot of fun being here, and I have to confess that many of those challenges really scared me, but we overcame those challenges, and well, I know that probably I'm not the strongest player on this show, so it would take just a few weeks until somehow would be my time, so I decided to throw the towel when things would get too much... And seeing momma here on the island, made me miss her so much, and I kinda want to see her again."

"Man, I would give my liver just to eat your momma's food right now," Duncan remembered how great was the Caribbean meal he had to suffer so much in starving just for the delight of eating that meal. It made every single challenge worth it.

And just describing the food made some stomachs around roar in agreement. Courtney had really underestimated the food DJ wanted so much to share with his mom, and both of them planning their restaurant around would require a lot of money. Yet DJ wished to give up because of the pressure of the show.

Bridgette salivated, because the vegetarian food made by DJ's momma was indeed one of the best foods she ever had in her life, she never tasted Caribbean food before, and she was able to make something so delicious for her enjoy her time pleasure into eating some that great.

"Yeah... maybe someday when we get reunited again, my momma and I can prepare some good food for us to hang out," DJ smiled as he could see his momma making a great impression on them.

"Well, it seems that we are aware of the members who would want to quit," Gwen said as massaged the temples of her head, they had a point in saying the game was getting harder with time, but still it sucks to see more of her friends leaving the show. "So how are we going to deal with this?"

"Like the same way we do," Courtney commented as she caught the attention of everyone. "Even if the merge happens, we still must act like we do every single day. Even if we are not on the same team, we still should be friends."

"Well... Ezekiel would have said that, princess." Duncan chuckled as he kissed her cheek which made her blush. "But you are right, Zeke would say Killer Bass until death, so I think we shouldn't split ourselves, but still the rules apply to these circumstances. Saying the C word, and everyone will vote you out, no drama."

Geoff, DJ smiled, as he remembered the little green winter hat boy cheering and focusing on their teamwork all the time, Gwen and Bridgette smiled sadly, as they also could have imagined the third pillar cheering them up, even in the case of every loss, he would always find a way to make their morale higher again, showing that it doesn't matter if they lose or not, the fact they should play fair, and be friends until the end was what made the Killer Bass the team they were.

And it was times like this... they missed him so much, a direction and a guide to bring them back to their tracks...

"Well, we have to enjoy one of our days here and enjoy while as we can. Because in a few days, it's going to be tough once again, and we may not be able to see another member of our team." Duncan said as the group couldn't help but nod their heads at the delinquent, they have to enjoy their time... because nobody knows what's going to happen in the future.

On the day of the challenge, everything seemed to be ready for another recording for the introduction of the chapter. Chris made sure to read every line of his own script, while he could hear someone chuckling nearby him.

"So that's the day." A gruff voice with a smirk made the host of the show, also chuckle in a cruel tone, agreeing with the voice. "There is still time to bail out from that."

"Oh, that's where you are contrary Chef, I bet the double or nothing," Chris smirked in such confidence that made Chef also chuckle knowing that this day would be the best day for themselves. "I hope you are ready to lose 50 bucks."

"Oh, that's what I want to see... I made this especially for the coward and for the surfer... You have no idea how difficult was to find those items and cook them up." Chef grinned in such a scary way that it made the interns gulp in fear, knowing about what the duo prepared for the episode. This would be treated as the most sadistic game for themselves.

"Well, that's what I count for... But that's a good episode, for us... HAHAHAHAHAHA." Chris and Chef smiled widely until they couldn't take anymore... They laughed so hard that it released tears from their eyes.

"Errr... sir, we are ready to record," The duo was laughing hard until a voice called for the host, the cameraman, and the crew were ready. Which Chef quickly jumped away, while Chris prepared himself to record.

"Alright let's do this." Chris gave a thumbs up, as he cracked his neck... And by seeing the red light, Chris smiled.

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began with a bit of an eager grin on his face. "A challenge brought some interesting repercussions, Gwen spoke her mind about what Trent should be aware of the terrible mistakes he made, however because of his jealousy or for the lack of good sense, he managed to make the goth girl give up all hopes she had for the guitarist who should have thought better... Leaving now the boy chickens out from jumping from the safest plane in the world. Wink, now the rivalry between Heather and Harold managed to turn out that a little question related to Heather's bust being real or not, was proved right for our little moose friend who decided to play a prank on both of them, Harold probably is the luckiest and unluckiest man for the entire show, I'm so proud of him. Heather didn't like being touched by accident and swore revenge on the Moose who managed to make such a prank on her... What happened with the moose, just Heather knows the answer... And for the final Challenge, there was a race, a turbo jetski and somehow Owen made his farts on fire, how DJ survived that, nobody knows. But in the end, Lindsay manages to humiliate Duncan with her gymnastic skills... Harold had to leave the show because who knows what his girlfriend will do with him after the episode? And now, let's see what's in store for our campers on this week's episode of Total. Drama. Island!"

"Cut..." The voice of the cameraman was said, which made Chris stare at Chef who raised a thumbs up... The duo were excited for the challenge of the day...

(Main Lodge)

The morning had come onto Camp Wawanakwa and both teams were quick to get up, shower, and do their business. Currently, the Screaming Gophers have 4 members. Owen, Trent, Heather, and Lindsay. Meanwhile, the Killer Bass had six members. Courtney, Gwen, Duncan, DJ, Geoff, and Bridgette.

That left only 10 campers left. In the first episode of Camp 22 campers were introduced to the island. And starting from episode 2, someone from the losing team was voted off, walked down the Dock of Shame, and rode the Boat of Losers away from Camp Wawanakwa for good.

Less than half of that original 22 remained.

And currently, Chris and Chef were seen in the mess hall waiting for those remaining campers to come in for their breakfast. And boy were they in for a surprise. "What?" Duncan had come into the mess hall, with many campers following soon after, he noticed one thing. "No breakfast, again?"

"Oh, don't worry bro," Chris told Duncan as a few other campers passed by the green-haired delinquent. "There will be plenty of food later on." Duncan raised a brow before narrowing in suspiciously at the host and buff Chef but simply decided to join the rest of the Killer Bass at their table. And as he left Chris and Chef began to giggle as quietly as they could.

But they were quickly noticed by those who saw the teenage torturing duo snickering.

Once both teams were seated, Chris and Chef managed to calm themselves down allowing the former to clear his throat and walk out in front of everyone. "Congratulations to the remaining ten campers for reaching the halfway mark in the competition!" Chris announced to everyone getting some smiles from a few of the teens. They couldn't help but be a little proud of themselves for making it so far. "You'll all be on the jury for the final episode."

"We got the power!" Geoff cheered as he pumped up a fist. "Yeah!"

"The two teams will become one next week," Chris explained getting some surprised looks from the campers. The Screaming Gophers and Killer Bass will be no more. Now, it was every camper for themselves. All gunning it to win the $100,000 grand prize. "But first, all the girls will be moved to the Gopher cabin and all the guys will stay in the Bass cabin. This week's challenge is as old as history itself. A battle of the sexes!" Upon hearing this, most of the guys sent challenging looks to the girls with a few of the females sending the looks back and, in Lindsay's case, blowing a raspberry. "After everyone is settled in, I'll announce the challenge. And then, you'll have an, uh…bite to eat." Once again Chris and Chef started snickering uncontrollably getting raised brows from nearly all the campers. Just what sick and twisted thing were those two planning? "Ready for a little good news? This week, no one will be kicked off. It's all for a reward and it's a good one." Everyone cheered and high-fived at this. "Okay, time to relocate. Let's move!"

All the campers then got up with the girls from the Bass and Owen ready to make the move to their new cabins. All the while Chef and Chris started snicker again. As they left, Bridgette ended up walking by herself with her now former fellow female Bass Courtney and walking with Duncan respectively. As the surfer girl went to go get her stuff, Heather suddenly came up to her with a friendly face that seemed completely foreign to the queen bee. "Wow, your hair looks great today." Heather actually complimented Bridgette as she walked next to her. "So natural."

Before Bridgette could say something, Courtney appeared.

"Don't mind her Bridg, let's take our stuff and prepare ourselves." The C.I.T. Bass commented which made the surfer shrug and take her stuff from the cabin. Leaving a very frustrated queen bee...

"What is their problem?" Heather narrowed her eyes but did not realize that Gwen passed by her and heard everything.

"Rule number 7 of Killer Bass guide, never trust a Gopher," Gwen commented as she could see the glaring face of Heather. "And before you ask, no, surprisingly it wasn't you the reason why that rule was created in the first place."

Heather raised a brow, until her eyes went wide open, and realized one thing. They were aiming to eliminate the meat shield... Heather glanced at the boys going inside their own cabins, and she couldn't help but muse on their direction.

"Huh, I wonder how long it will take until they start fighting." Heather mused loudly as she watched Lindsay coming near her, and she forgot Gwen was nearby her... Gwen watched Trent going at the Screaming Gopher... He turned his head to see her, but she shook her head and ignored his presence.

"3 minutes or less," Gwen commented which surprised Heather and Lindsay at the same time. "It's a time bomb, and his time around the show is short."

And with that, Gwen went to her cabin, leaving Heather and Lindsay thinking about their next strategy.

"What are we going to do?" Lindsay asked as she already could see the group of girls wasn't very excited about them getting together into one cabin with them...

"We need to be in low radar. We cannot bring a lot of attention now that they have a main target." Heather explained as she walked to the Screaming Gophers cabin. "If they want Trent's head on a spike, well suit themselves."

"I want his head in a spike too. Do you think they would allow me to be on their side?" Linday was eager and happy to make the boy who made her dirty pancakes an entire hell... And Heather raised her eyebrows because she was surprised with the idea...

"Well, you could try. Since you have a very good reason for it." Heather shrugged, and she could see Lindsay so happy around... Until suddenly she saw Trent being launched away from the cabin where he was going to stay with the boys of Killer Bass... And she didn't understand how Trent did it. But it was like Gwen had told. It was less than 3 minutes.

At the time Bridgette prepared her backpack, she still felt conflict in relation to the future chapter of what was going to happen, since the pressure of the reality show was getting more and more on her nerves, she felt that her time to prepare herself in case she or DJ would find it was the right time to leave the show...

"Knock knock," Geoff commented as he surprised the girl who was about to leave. "Oh hey, Bridgette..."

"Hello." The surfer commented as she felt a refresh of good air in relation to the boy she had a good time with...

"Brigde... I know that you may be having a terrible time dealing with this pressure. But in case things would get too extreme, I just hope you talk to me." Geoff said as he held tight the hands of the blond surfer, as it seemed the time had become slow for both of them... "I'm going to miss you so much."

"I know Geoff, but..." Bridgette commented as she felt the good eyes coming from the boy, his worried tone, and yet his gentle smile, she was also going to miss that feeling. "I will also miss you, but I think someday it would be my time to leave. But don't worry, I will be cheering for you."

"Thanks," Geoff said as the duo seemed so in syntony until the vinyl scratch happened and Chris took Bridgette by her arm.

"There is a long day ahead," Chris smirked as he pulled the girl outside of the cabin... Leaving Geoff in silence with his thoughts.

Until suddenly felt an impact of the guitar case with the last person he wanted to see.

"Hey, dude. Where should I put this?" Trent's distracted himself, not knowing that he made the party boy on the floor because of the accident he brought to him.

"Oh yeah, him," Geoff mumbled as he tried to compose himself. And got up to his feat. "Whatever man, choose a bed and do your thing. I'm going to grab my stuff."

Geoff passed by the door, seeing Duncan and DJ already with their stuff, and even Owen who seemed to be eager to get together with the boys...

Duncan walked to see how the girls' cabin was after the events of such a catastrophe prank war, to see the girl's side of the cabin looked more intact in comparison to the other side of the cabin... there was still remaining of the glorious event of the prank war, which led to one of their most important members giving up on the show for the sake of going to the hospital. And yet, it's strange to see the other cabin and sleep after such events of the war... Duncan looked around, and seeing Trent already there, he just rolled his eyes and didn't want to talk to him.

And by narrowing his eyes to another place, he suddenly recognized one single book... Which was one where Gwen spent most of her time writing on the Aquarium.

"Huh?" Duncan walked nearby to get the book out of the bed.

"What do you have on there dude?" Trent asked curious, which made the delinquent ignore him... "Hey, this isn't yours you sh..."

"I know this isn't, this is Gwen's diary, which she probably forgot above her bed. It's the best to give her back." Duncan shrugged as he walked in the direction of the door.

"Hey, and why should you be the one to give her diary?" Trent made such a question, which made both Duncan and DJ raise their eyebrow towards the person who just made such a proposition.

"And who do you think it should be giving her diary?" Duncan asked in disbelief, and the guitarist remained quiet until Duncan rolled his eyes. "Please don't tell me that you were actually thinking of all the people who should give the diary back to her."

"Hey, I can be helpful." Trent protested as Duncan rolled his eyes.

"Well, your jealousy is clearly helping your case a lot."Duncan scoffed as he suddenly felt the guitarist holding his shirt by the collar.

"I'm not jealous, I just don't trust you the way you look at her," Trent commented as he suddenly realized Duncan chuckling.

"Okay first...you have 5 seconds to release me, or I'm going to make you regret it to even touch me in the first place...Second, the way I look at her? Are you seriously that blind?"Duncan chuckled as he narrowed his eyes. "I'm already with Courtney, you moron."

Trent hesitated, as he was about to replay the comment, but then he felt both his hands being held tightly by the delinquent.

"Times up," Duncan said as Trent realized both his hands were still holding his T-shirt...

And on the next moment, Duncan without thinking twice launched the guitarist out of the boy's cabin. Which made Trent has the same taste of dirt as Cody had in the first episode.

Geoff walked with his luggage, passing by Trent and refusing to take a look at him. At the time he got inside the cabin, Owen felt horrified to see the group staring at him like a bunch of wolves.

"Hey everyone. What did I miss?"Geoff commented as Duncan was placing his DJ equipment set, while the Jamaican camper, tried to reassure the Screaming Gopher boy, that everything was going to be alright.

"Just Trent being a pain again," Duncan said as he then launched Gwen's diary into his hand. "Take this to Gwen at least I know that you are not going to mess this up."

"Sure, be right back," Geoff commented as he then saw Owen following him.

"Let me go with you," Owen saying he was still intimidated by Duncan was not a surprise, since seeing the boy being so angry to launch his friend outside, he really wanted to avoid conflict.

"Sure my man, the more the merrier." The party boy said as he tapped the back of the charismatic Chubby boy, so with a reassuring smile, Owen gave a sigh of relief.

Heather watched in surprise at how quickly the guitarist boy was out of the said cabin, and she had to confess that sometimes this game looked way easier than she expected.

But she isn't going to complain about the gift horse from its teeth. She and Lindsay went to their cabin, just to see the group already with their luggage over their bunkers.

"Hey, we found which bed you both use, so we used the vacant ones while giving you the space you need," Courtney said in a polite tone, which made Heather and Lindsay stare at her in surprise.

"Err... Thanks?" Lindsay asked thanks, as Heather remained quiet and the group in silence already preparing their stuff.

Heather seeing that the group of girls never opened their mouths or even made a sound on the cabin, and the awkward silence somehow made her uncomfortable and annoyed.

"Alright, this is getting creepy, why are you in silence like that? Don't you all have anything to say here?"Heather said loudly which surprised the Killer Bass girls.

"What is there to talk about? We already talked with each other before coming here." Courtney shrugged, as she also didn't feel the desire to talk anything about that moment.

"Well, what about the fact the goth girl was right and Trent ended up being launched away from the boy's cabin." Heather crossed her arms and told the group.

.

.

.

"What an idiot." That was what the group of girls said when Heather finally found a popular opinion and a way to make the communication between her, Lindsay, and the others.

"What do you think it's this time?" Bridgette asked as she facepalmed with the unawareness of the boy who couldn't take a hint.

"2 chocolate bars that he made Duncan Angry," Gwen commented as Courtney rolled her eyes.

"That's a sucker's bet, I'm sure it's related to his jealously towards my boyfriend," Courtney said as she rolled her eyes, Heather noticed that just a simple name managed to make the whole group of girls already talking badly of him.

"Well, at least he didn't force you all to eat pee, shoving in your throat and lying on your face," Lindsay commented which made the whole Killer Bass girls flinch in disgust.

"Yeah. That was horrible. I would have ripped my head off. Yeah, that was unforgivable." Gwen, Courtney, and Bridgette said at the same time agreeing that possibly it was the right start and all of them had a reason to be mad at him.

"What about you Heather?"Courtney asked as the queen bee remained quiet, thoughtfully.

"Well, I don't actually have anything against him, since the time I already executed my revenge into the hiking challenge."Heather shrugged but she then noticed the girls chuckling at her words.

"Oh yeah, the mega wedgies, I have to say, never thought someone could scream like a little girl," Bridgette smirked, as the talk between the girls actually made them have something in common... The focus into eliminating one camper.

*Knock,knock, knock*

The girls stopped their conversation after the knocks which Bridgette shrugged just to come at the time to open the door... And to her surprise, she just saw Geoff once again.

"Oh hey Geoff," Bridgette smiled at seeing the party boy again.

"Bridgette," Geoff smiled as he even tipped his hat to her which made her giggle. "Came here with a mission in hand. Is Gwen over there?"

"Yeah, why?" The surfer asked as she tilted her head, and then at the time she saw Geoff showing a familiar book, she had her eyes wide open.

"We found this on the bed, so we thought it would be best to give it back to her."The smiling party boy gave it to the surfer, who just smiled back at him.

"I know she will be happy to receive back." Bridgette smiled as she gave a quick peak on his cheek, and then both of them got in shock...And with a blush on her face, she went in panic. "Well, I will give it back to her, see you at the challenge."

"Yeah do that, see you later," Geoff said not just a second later Bridgette closed the door... Making the smile of the cowboy hat boy wide open and starts to cheer. "Yeah."

"Great job Geoff." When the party boy who just realized Owen watched the whole interaction, he saw that indeed Owen felt happy for the inner victory of the Killer Bass member.

"Thanks, man, well. Let's go back to our cabin, the boys probably are going to make a little party for us." Geoff tapped the back of the gentle Gopher, but still, he acted very afraid. "What's wrong?"

"Well, I have to confess Duncan scares me a little," Owen confessed as he then saw Geoff chuckling in response.

"Oh it's fine, Duncan is just being overprotective, he is a nice guy once you know him." Geoff smiled at the boy who just sighed in relief. "I understand you are afraid of him, but you don't have to worry, you just need to follow 3 rules and then you are fine with us."

"What 3 rules?" Owen asked scared, but Geoff just shook his head.

"It's just simple rules, 1- When we get out from the cabin and disappear for a few hours, we are just into our secret place, but that place it's just for Killer Bass members, so just don't ask about it. 2-Duncan is a pillar of our team, so he leads most of the time which is great because he has a lot of responsibility so he will try his best to make the team win, so don't worry about it. And 3- If DJ, Me, Duncan, Courtney, Bridgette, or Gwen say the word Condor, know that all Killer Bass members are going to vote on that person, don't try to change our minds, that's the simple rule." Geoff explained simple rules that Owen could understand and for the relief of the chubby boy, he felt way more relaxed now that the rules didn't seem to be unfair.

"It's a very strange quantity of rules, but I can do this." Owen nodded his head, and Geoff placed his arm around his neck.

"That's the spirit, I think you and the group will have a great time. Now let's party." Geoff said as raised his fist, and Owen already enjoyed the new friend he managed to meet on the show.

Not much happened after that event, Bridgette passed half an hour with a blush on her face, while Gwen and Courtney teased her for the peak on Geoff's cheek, Gwen was relieved to receive her diary back. And the girls passed the time preparing themselves thinking about what kind of sadistic challenge Chris and Chef seemed to be preparing for them...

On the other side, as Geoff has said, Duncan really made a little party for the group, including Trent to be part of the party, even if the tension was a bit heavy in the cabin, the group tried to relax and enjoy their time together before going on the challenge. There was a contest of who burped louder, and Geoff surprised everyone with his loud burp... Which made the whole group of boys applaud and Trent had the idea of making him the leader of the cabin... Duncan raised his eyebrow, and Geoff sweated a bit, before tunning down the idea. If there was another person who suggested that, he could have accepted the role, however, for being Trent the one who did it. Geoff decided to ignore him and let Duncan still be the leader of the boy's cabin.

Thankfully the time has come, and the group finally could go to the Mess hall.

(The Mess Hall)

Once the time Chris had allowed everyone to move was up, he had all 12 remaining campers gather up at the mess hall again. They all thought it was finally time for breakfast, but according to Chris, "It's time for today's challenge!"

"Err... Chris? What about the Breakfast?"Owen asked as he felt a bad feeling, which usually whenever Chef and Chris made them not have breakfast, it meant the challenge would be really difficult, from the time he got sleepwalking to even the time he had to lose the delicious meal and have a traumatic experience with pancakes.

However, Chris and Chef once again started giggling madly and by now it was really starting to get on everyone's nerves. "Stop doing that!" Heather snapped as she's had to deal with enough annoying people today after the incident that happened earlier at the girl's cabin.

Chris and Chef finally managed to calm themselves down with the former finally explaining everything. "Let's just tell them…today's challenge is…The Brunch of Disgustingness!" Chris revealed getting everyone's eyes to widen a bit. While also getting a few worried looks due to the name of the challenge. "You'll be getting an eleven-course meal. Each member of each team must finish each dish. You will not know if the next dish is grosser than the last, not as gross, or just as gross. Just that it'll likely be…gross."

While everyone was gulping a bit in worry about what kind of 'food' they would be served today. Most think that what they will be given will hardly count as food. "Tell them what they'll get if they win, Chris!" Chef said in a classic game show host voice.

"The winning team spends two days at a local five-star resort where they'll be pampered, eat gourmet nosh, and be given antibiotics against anything they may have caught while participating in this challenge!" This got cheers and smiles from everyone present. Whichever gender won would be treated to a weekend of pure fun and relaxation. "The losing team will go hungry tonight and spend the next two days here. On Total Drama Island. With Chef." This got worried looks from everyone as the losers would still be treated like they have been for the last few weeks. Didn't help that Chef waved to them with a rather psychotic look on his face.

"We are going to win this challenge!" Heather stated to her fellow female campers. No way was she missing out on a weekend of paradise.

Confession– Bridgette

"I just hope we win to ease some of the tension," Bridgette said as everyone getting along was better than a five-star resort. "I mean, I'll try anything once. Except meat. I can't eat meat."

Confession - Chris

"Ah Bridgette, I'm sooooo glad that you are vegetarian, because this challenge will be perfect for you..." Chris giggled maniacally as he then glanced at the camera. "Me and Chef made 2 little bets on this morning. For who would be the first person to vomit on this challenge, and... Between DJ and Bridgette, who would be the first to say Condor? Hehehe... oh I'm going to break her vegetarian spirit and make her say Condor in a speed record."

Confession - Chef.

"If Chris thinks he is going to beat me in a bet? He is very wrong because for the weak of heart Jamaican, I know how to break him... HAHAHAHAHAHA. This 50 bucks will be the easiest I get." Chef laughed as he already tasted the sweet victory of winning a bet against the host of the show.

"Let's begin the challenge!" Chris said as he clapped his hands with an excited grin on his face. This was gonna be fun to watch. Chef then emerged from the kitchen with a kart full of platters with a covering to hide what the first dish was. "First…some Hors D'oeuvres."

The covers were then lifted up off all the platters revealing…meatballs. "Haha, all right! Meatballs!" Owen cheered with an excited grin. Meanwhile, everyone else was looking at the meatballs with a suspicious look. Something seemed…off about them. And when Bridgette looked at the dish she seemed absolutely horrified. "Bring it on!" Owen then went for it and stuffed all the 'meatballs' into his mouth at once.

As the big guy chewed, Chris pointed something out. "Well, technically, you're right, Owen," Chris stated getting everyone to look at him. "But these are kinda special."

Chef grinned as he lifted up one of them and told all the campers exactly what they were. "It's beef testicle bourguignon."

Everyone gasped at the information as they looked at the dish in a whole new light. These meatballs…were meatballs. "Testicles…" Owen questioned before throwing up all he ate right on DJ. Thankfully Chef was there to provide a new plate to Owen. Which made both Chris and Chef stare at Owen in disbelief.

"From all the members, Owen was the first to vomit?" Chris asked in disbelief, which made a look on Chef, and both just felt robbed. "Wow, so it means a tie."

"Yeah, never thought the fat boy was the one who would vomit first either," Chef said which made the other campers stare at them in disbelief.

"You bet behind our backs?" Courtney said angrily at the dup who just shrugged.

"We need our entertainment as well, so to pass the time we are cheering for you all to manage the win the game," Chris said with a false smirk, which made everyone go back to their plates.

It wasn't going well with the guys. Their reluctance to eat was because…well…they were guys. "Oh, I don't know if I can do this to my bovine brother…" Geoff said as he picked up a 'meatball.'

Trent slowly placed a tip of the meatball in his mouth and tried to eat, while DJ felt so attacked and sad for the most precious part of the bull being attacked like that. DJ even found himself crying a little as he looked at the dish.

"It's the hardest thing a man can do," Chris commented as he looked at the guys struggling to eat the first dish.

Confession – Heather

"Judging by the way the guys were reacting to the uh… dish…" Heather said while still looking a bit uncomfortable about the whole situation. "I knew we could win the round."

Just then the guys looked and gasped as they saw a few of the females tossing some of the 'meatballs' into their mouths with not nearly as much struggle as them. "Oh…okay, gross me right out the door!" Lindsay gagged as she ate her dish with a fork. "But I could totally use a pedicure at that resort. My corns are growing corns."

"What's the matter?" Heather asked after swallowing a 'meatball'. "Mm…you big boys can't eat a little meatball?"

"Come on!" Geoff tried to push his team of guys forward. "We can't let the girls win! Our manhood is at stake!" The boys all nodded and did their best to try and stomach the 'food' but they were still struggling a bunch.

Heather was smiling at the girls who seemed to be winning the challenge until she saw Bridgette who didn't even touch the food.

"What are you doing?" Heather glared, but then she saw Courtney and Gwen already looking at her with a side glance.

"I'm vegetarian it's against my own principles," Bridgette commented as she refused to break her own principle and one of her vows to never eat meat...

Before Heather could even complain, she then heard Chris coming in their direction.

"Oh, that's the problem? Well, we have options for the vegetarian people." Chris commented which made Bridgette turn her head, and the girls on that side turned to see Chris holding a tray with him. "It's called substitution food... It's an option for people who refuse to eat meat, however, each tray will get worse and worse, so it's 9 trays, so every time you think it's too much for you the first option, you are going to exchange the tray for the vegetarian option..."

Chris explained the rules, which made Bridgette happy to have a chance to help the girls, but then she felt a terrible feeling of dread coming.

"Well, if you think you can hold the vegetarian option, then you better do it now." Heather scoffed as she returned to her seat...

"For the first vegetarian plate we have..." Chris smiled which made Bridgette gulp in fear until she saw Chris open the tray revealing nothing more than broccollis. Which made the girl blink in confusion. "Boiled Brocollis."

The entire group of boys suddenly stopped, even the girls who were still struggling to eat the meatballs suddenly went jaw-slacked from such a rule. Until a voice was heard from the boy's side.

"Ugh, disgusting," Trent said which made the boys and girls stare at him in disbelief.

"WAIT, SO YOU MEAN WE HAD TO EAT ALL THESE BULL BALLS, WHILE WE COULD HAVE THE OPTION TO EAT A *BEEP* VEGETAL?" Heather shouted in anger, while Chris smiled from that reaction.

"Yep, so any of you girls want to also have it?" Chris smiled as he then saw that not just Courtney and Gwen, but also most of the boys from the other side wanted to substitute the first dish for the vegetarian option. "Alright, you all can have the first change, which is the easiest one... But I'm warning you, each tray from the vegetarian option will get worse and worse."

The group ignored that, as the group decided to eat the whole Boiled Brocollis at that time, which was a way better option than the bull testicles meatball.

And at the time the group started to eat the boiled broccoli, everything seemed easy and fine... However, there was one member of the boy's side which made the unbelievable.

Trent tried to eat the testicles, but his entire body couldn't take it anymore.

"I can't I just can't." Trent closed his eyes and refused to eat it.

"Then eat the damn broccoli idiot." Duncan narrowed his eyes, and Trent refused to even look at it.

"Well, it seems the boys lost this round. I don't blame you... The first round goes to the girl's team. " Chris said as the group of girls cheered loudly, and the boys looked at Trent with disappointment on their faces."The score now stands at one for the girls and zero for the guys! And now, the next course in…The Brunch of Disgustingness!" Chris said right to the camera to hype the audience up. The first round was already crazy and gross enough. And there were still ten more rounds of suffering to go through. "You guys like pizza?"

Everyone eagerly nodded from both tables. Pizza was something everyone could love! "I could eat pizza any time with anything on it!" Owen excitedly stated.

"Anything?" Chris questioned as Chef brought out two larger platters that contained the next course. Owen nodded as Chris gestured to Chef to reveal the food. "How about live grasshopper pizza with tangy jellyfish sauce and live anchovies?" Lifting up the covers of the platters, Chef revealed that it was indeed pizza…but with jellyfish mixed in with the sauce, grasshoppers jumping around on it, and anchovies flopping on it for dear life.

Owen shrugged as he accepted the challenge, even if he knew that it would be gross, but Pizza was Pizza so it wouldn't be difficult for him to eat it.

"Ew, I hate anchovies." Lindsay groaned out as Chef placed the pizza on each table.

"I'm surprised that you are more groused over the living anchovies than the grasshoppers and jellyfish." She immediately felt the pressure over the next dish, and she felt disgusted from seeing both anchovies and grasshoppers jumping around her slice... And she never thought it would have been that horrible. "I'm going to try the vegetarian version."

"Me too." Bridgette agreed, she was glad that there were vegetarian options for her, even though the more she and her team asked for the option, the wider the smile coming from Chris made her insecure.

"Well then, for the second vegetarian option we have..." Chirs appeared with two trays making their way in front of Heather and Bridgette... And at the time he opened the trays, the terrible smell attacked their noses, which made them hold their noses. "Old, Rancid Boiled Broccoli"

At the time Chris explained the next vegetarian tray, the girls and boys watched with their faces becoming palled, from seeing little mounts of green goo, which made both Heather and Bridgette realize what Chris had explained, from each tray, the option would get worse and worse...

Heather looked hesitant.

"Do you have any cheese to place over it?" Heather asked hoping to cover the disgusting vegetable's terrible flavor, but from seeing Chef shaking his head... Heather looked at Bridgette who held her nose and used her fork to eat every green on the plate. Which made her eyes cry at the terrible taste...

Heather gulped, as she looked at her team... The girls now were torn between eating the vegetable or eating the pizza...

"I just can't, I want the terrible broccoli too." Lindsay launched away the pizza, which Chef smirked as he brought the tray with the second level of broccoli ready for the blonde girl... She also felt intimidated. But she used her best to make sure to eat the terrible taste of the broccoli.

The boys, on the other hand, decided to focus on the pizza.

"I told you brocollis are disgusting, and now Old and Rancid? There is no way I would eat that," Trent said as he looked down at his own food, and the pizza made his stomach grumble, and the content of the balls of bull wanted to get out of his body... "I've got a weak stomach. Uh, be right back."

So he quickly excused himself to vomit outside of the mess hall...

Confession - Trent

When I was a kid, my parents used to hold me down and force-feed me broccoli. They only did it because broccoli's…" Suddenly Trent shuddered from disgust and fear. "Good for ya. "

"I can do this. DJ, I need you to hold me down, while Geoff, you stuff the slice in my mouth. And no matter how much I scream or beg, you have got to feed me that slice." Trent said as the whole group stared at the guitarist in surprise... Duncan smirked as he won the lottery.

"Oh, I like this plan," Duncan said as he himself took the slice. He would be the one who would have the pleasure of doing it. "Let's get started it."

In the next second, DJ was holding Trent with all his strength, while Trent discovered that he had already regretted the plan.

"No, stop! Wait, it was a joke! I was kidding! Ha ha!" Trent gave a nervous laugh, as Duncan smirked at him. So that made him make him threaten the group. "I' 'm warning you, my dad's a lawyer!"

And the next second, Duncan forced the boy to eat the slice against his will, which made his pupils dilate, and look at DJ and called him his mama. Duncan was satisfied with the results as DJ made the guitarist boy feel like a baby in his arms... It was a view that nobody from the Killer Bass would regret seeing it.

Confession - Trent

"It wasn't that bad. I was playing it up for the cameras. You know, to boost ratings. I don't really mind beef testicles or live grasshopper pizza with jellyf– Ooh…" And on that time Trent couldn't help himself and vomit around the entire place, even the animals around felt disgusted and ran in fear.

Each of the boys decided to not choose the vegetarian option, and by holding their noses, they managed to eat completely the pizza slice, and with that guaranteeing their point.

Gwen and Courtney were also able to finish their slices, and Heather cursed every part of her being but she also managed to eat all the broccolis... Now understanding the words said by the host... The options are going to get worse from now.

"Well then, it seems everyone understood the rules and developed strategies for dealing with this. So everyone won a point now... Which the score now is 2 for the girls and 1 for the boys." Chris smiled as he could see the hesitation coming from Bridgette, it was just the start, and sooner or later she would crack before DJ.

Confession - Chef.

"If Chris thinks that he had the worst dishes for the vegetarian... it's because he didn't see my creation for DJ hehehehe." Chef commented as he felt proud of himself. "I created that... And oh boy, I already can imagine his face."

"All right, who's ready for the third course? Spaghetti!" Chris smiled as he then made everyone open the trays, and the first thing they noticed, was it wasn't spaghetti, it was pinkish, and had some different forms... looking like internal organs... "Actually rabbit intestines."

DJ froze, as he felt his heart stop, and slowly looked down and saw his little bunny, which made him look at Chris as if he was the devil

"No, no, no no no no." DJ commented as he immediately looked at the intestines and he felt horrified to imagine eating that... Geoff and Duncan also flinched because they knew the truth about the first bunny, which probably looked at DJ already crying.

"No, no... those poor bunnies." DJ started crying, and Chef smirked widely... while Chris rolled his eyes.

"Well, from the look of your face girls... Are you interested in eating the vegetarian option?" Chris asked as the girls from the other table hesitated not knowing what they would eat at that moment. And before even Bridgette says something he already cut her. "Of course you want Bridge... so let me bring you the third tray..."

And then, Bridgette felt her entire stomach tremble as if it was begging to not do it because slowly Chris was enjoying the torture on them... She felt hesitating, but it was too late, she wanted to win for the girls.

Gwen and Courtney looked at each other, and Heather bit her lips because she feared what was going to...

And on the next second, their fears were founded, since at the time Chris opened the tray, the disgusting putrid smell attacked them as a whole team...

"Old Ranced Boiled Brocolli, That Chef's had on his toes for a whole week," Chris said as the entire group of Killer Bass understood one thing.

"SON OF A *BEEP*" DJ and Bridgette said in unison as they understood from where Chris took this exact pattern of broccoli food.

Confession - Chris.

"Ah, Courage the Cowardly Dog, Who thought listening to Ezekiel doing his grammar review once again helped me to be so creative in making their lives a true hell," Chris smirked as his signature smirked.

The brownish version of rancid broccoli attacked the view of every single girl... Their response immediately by running away from the mess hall to vomit outside... Not even Courtney was able to be strong on her stomach... That was a direct hit on them.

DJ also felt conflicted... Between seeing the death of the same animal species that he had in his cabin, the little bunny whom he has taking care of for weeks. Now he was torn between eating one of the most disgusting vegetarian foods or eating the intestines of his favorite pet.

"Okay, we can plan something." Duncan refused to lose on that challenge, so he formulated a plan to make every single boy from his team blindfold themselves and cover their noses.

"Okay, it's just spaghetti." Geoff was also losing his mind, but seeing that his friend preferred to eat something from Chef's food... he preferred to eat the bunny intestines...

And at the time the girls finally came back from vomiting... They just saw DJ actually eating the rotten broccoli, and Heather and Gwen went back to vomit outside... Bridgette looked between the intestines of the bunny... and the worst possible broccoli she ever thought to taste...

But, her stomach was too loud, so she went back to vomit.

"DONE." The boys said as the group remained like a wall... happy that the worst part was over...

"Very good, it seems now the boys won this round... which made them tied with the girls." Chris smiled as he then snapped his fingers to bring the next tray... It took a while for the girls to finally compose themselves once again... The morale of the group was low because neither of them was doing fine... Lindsay and Bridgette were on the verge of breaking..."Alright, this one is going to be special for some of you... "

And those words seemed to make the campers even more nervous.

"Here we have... Pancakes." Chris smiled as the time he opened the tray, which then made some of the group reactivate PTSD, for a yellow version of pancakes which made Lindsay tremble and almost vomit. "And before you ask, this is the true Apple Vinegar pancake. We cannot use the same punishment food, so we decided to take it easy on you guys."

"Really?" The whole group who were scared of seeing the same yellow pancakes were just glad that they didn't have to deal with the same absurd pancake... Lindsay glared at the guitarist boy who whistled away from her glare.

Lindsay was the first one to take a fork and cut a little piece of the said breakfast... just to place on her tongue... It tasted acidic and bad... But in comparison to what she ate on that day... It was 10% in comparison to the peed pancake.

And the group looked at the blond bombshell finishing her meal, the group looked at her in disbelief.

"It's way better in comparison than that *beep* pancake... Youu... *beep*, I'm going to *beep* your *beep* while you still breathe, and I swear if you don't eat this *beep* pancakes then I'm going to *beep* your *beep* with a *beep* without lube." Lindsay glared at Trent who had his mouth wide open in shock...

The girls remained in shock, and even Heather felt so shocked that she had no idea on what happened to Lindsay...Slowly the blond girl turned her head at them, which made the whole group of girls to rush eat the food.

Duncan watched that scene, and decided to give a few bites... and the taste was terrible, but seeing Geoff and DJ actually eating it without thinking twice... he felt the pressure coming to Trent... Which made him smirk...

Trent could protest all he wants, but Lindsay wanted him to eat the pancakes, so that's what he is going to be forced into doing... And once more the points were shared making them 3X3 on the score.

"4 dishes. Only five more courses left. Bon appetit!" Chris smirked as the group felt disgusted and with the desire to give up...DJ and Bridgette especially, because at that point, one of them was going to crack... but between their desire of going to a spa? Who deserves it most?"

And then by every single tray, things were mixed on the first option, Chef provided the next course to everyone which was a giant ball of chewed-up gum that Chef did by himself. Then was a drink made from skunk stink juice. Lindsay regrets drinking, And Bridgette does her best to drink it and shreds some tears.

Later gelatine was made with bunny bones made DJ cry in despair and choose the optional vegetarian disgusting food which was a combination of spaghetti with beans, and fruit loops, something that made the Jamaican vomit so much from his body being so confused about what the hell he has been eating. Bridgette was also getting more palled from every single vegetarian food...

Next came a French Bunyon Soup, which Bridgette made a strategy to help Lindsay drink the whole soup... And when everything resumed to an end. The score was tied for both teams... And now Chris wanted to go for the kill... It was surprising that none of the duo wanted to give up, but he already expected that... now it was for the final kill.

" Wow, it's still tied up. We're down to the last course in the challenge."Chris said as he could see how each of them was feeling, Bridgette was trembling, her face was green from how terrible the food she ate the vegetarian option managed to attack her so far... From Brocolis to chaotic froot loops which made her never want to taste cereal for a long time... or with pasta and beans... And now she was relieved to see the final dish which meant the game was over... Until she saw, hot dogs... making her sigh in disappointment... the meat in front of her looked tasty, and fearing on what kind of monstrosity the Final Vegetarian food would be... she was very tempted to eat the hot dog... until Chris said what they are made of... "It's delicious dolphin wieners. Hot dogs made of dolphin."

"But dolphins are our friends!" Bridgette whispered, but she feared looking in the direction of Chef and Chris who brought her the final Vegetarian dish...

"Well, there is always a vegetarian option..." Chris commented as he slowly placed the tray in front of Lindsay, and from the smell coming from the inside, she was on her limit. "This is a recipe for a durian locked inside of the refrigerator for 2 weeks. An intern forgot to eat the whole awful food, and now we made this especially for you..."

Chris opened the tray which made once again the terrible smell attack the whole Mess Hall, and at that moment, Bridgette felt her eyes tearing up...

"What will be Bridgette? Are you going to eat a Dolphin hot dog? Or this powerful smelling di..."Chris talked as he offered the hotdog in front of her, or the bowl full of the liquid durian with extract of durian on top, it was a combination of trash with trash liquid which was a straight path for food poisoning.

"CONDOR." Bridgette then shouted in panic, which made the group of girls and even the boys from Killer Bass stare at Bridgette breaking down. Geoff looked broken into seeing the girl getting despaired to give up from the show. "Condor, condor, please... Condor..."

Confession - Bridgette.

"I can't take it anymore. I was so tempted to eat meat, that I almost gave up my principles... and I reached my limit... I can't..." Bridgette cried as she used the toilet paper to clean up her tears.

Confession - Chris

"HAHAHAHAHA, I WON, MONEY MONEY MONEY BABY." Chris counted the 50 bucks on his hands, as he could see Chef being angry for not being able to break DJ, and now he was happy to make a vegetarian regret even eating vegetables for a while. "If you are not going against your principles... Fine, I'm going to adapt my challenge to make you regret it for being a vegetarian in the first place... Hahahaha. I know this episode will be in the top 10. I know."

Courtney and Gwen paused... and pushed the food tray away from them... Giving up on the challenge.

"What? What happened? Why aren't you all eating?" Heather said as she narrowed her eyes.

"We give up," Gwen commented as she could see her glaring at her. "It's over Heather, Bridgette gave up, there is nothing we can do."

"Oh no, I want so much to go to that spa, we are going to do it or..." Heather was about to threaten but then Courtney scoffed.

"Bridgette is going to be eliminated on the next votation." Courtney cut the queen bee who made her eyes wide open. "When we said she gave up. We meant that she doesn't want to be on the show anymore. It's over, there is nothing we can do."

The boys who watched that scene were conflicted... Geoff gritted his teeth knowing this challenge attacked Bridgette in such a way that she couldn't defend herself. Duncan sighed in exasperation and DJ held his tears... it was indeed a terrible challenge... But now, the only thing they needed to do...

DJ looked at the dolphin hot dog and gave the first bite, which the other boys followed his example, and even with the weird texture of a fish sausage, they managed to eat the final meal...

"And the boys won the challenge," Chris said as he cheered for the boys, but some of them were in distress... With Geoff going after Bridgette who needed someone to help her to accept the defeat and make her feel better...

But at that moment, everything went downhill since Bridgette started vomiting on Geoff who just appeared near her... And at that moment, Geoff was covered in vomit felt his entire mouth full of the same disgusting food, and vomited around... which like the domino effect, every single member vomited around the Mess Hall, Cheff who was there to clean up felt his own vomit going to his mouth, and Chris who was happy with the personal victory, felt with the desire to vomit as well, but he did his best to gulp the whole vomit...

In the end, Trent, Duncan, and Owen vomited on the camera...

"The guys are the big winners today. And the girls go their separate ways. Two definitive cliques have been cemented." At the time Chris narrated the events, the boys walked slowly in the direction of the cruise which was perfect for them to enjoy their reward... While at the time the girls went to their own cabin, Bridgette cried as she received hugs from both Gwen and Courtney... And Geoff who shed some tears while he was on the cruise... on the next challenge it would be the time to say goodbye to her... "For now. What shocking surprises are in store for our campers next week as they head for the big merge? Tune in on Total. Drama. Island!"

And with that, another episode came to an end.

Chapter Text

Around a house living in a forest. The silence of the leaves, and even the animals showed how impactful was the newest episode...

The sobs coming from a girl in tune with nature showed how heartbreaking was to watch the last challenge, so many innocent creatures, the bulls, the anchovies, jellyfish, and crickets... And what they did with the bunnies, was monstrous. Even if dolphins the part of nature, even if they are crueler than sharks, their demise was something that would appear in her nightmares... Or possibly would be one of her phobias, and she prayed for Mother Nature to not allow Chris into doing phobia factor once again...

Her father was with his eyes closed, and as he could hear from Mother Nature the victim of this episode was clearly Bridgette and DJ. Showing the vegetarian options was nothing that he wasn't unaware of, sometimes as he wandered as a pioneer with his family, they had to eat rotten vegetables and fruits to survive, but it takes months of practice to make your body get resistant to such dangerous meals, time of poverty always brought them beyond the limits, and he always did his best to not make his little daughter suffer the same problems he had in the past.

A rotten durian was always the ultimate challenge because it tastes like shit. He always admitted, and even his parents knew about that.

He knew Bridgette would break because Mother Nature knew how cruel the dolphins were, and even in times of burden, his family was always torn between remaining vegetarian or going to the most cruel and basic rules of Mother Nature: Survival of the fittest.

His daughter Dawn was aware of the rule, so they always prayed for Mother Nature to never let them over such circumstances of the past...

But he was proud of the surfer Beidgette, when it comes to losing his own resolves, to a cruel show like that, she wanted to remain loyal to herself, and while Chris may have broken her spirit making her lose...

She had the moral ground, and Mother Nature had her blessings over her.

His wife also knew about the mother's nature blessing, she knew Bridgette now would be always safe in her forests, and even on the water where she would go... The Mother Nature would always protect her...

Even knowing she wouldn't get the 100 thousand prize, she could do what she loved most, and Mother Nature would have her back. A blessing that just a few had... But now both parents have a daughter to comfort since the last challenge was very cruel to them and to all vegetarians and vegans.

The next morning was fulfilled with silence as Ezekiel, Eva, Sadie, Harold, Katie, and Tyler sat down in the suite room of the jock of the group... Usually, Katie would have brought Cody and Leshawna would have been around, but Ezekiel made it clear that this conversation would have been only for his team... The main focus...

Bridgette...

"To think Chris knew about the insect servant chapter... It's another low blow from Chris." Ezekiel commented that a part of him felt guilty about seeing Bridgette so hurt after saying the word Condor.

"I don't know why she didn't choose to eat the Dolphin hotdog," Harold said as he didn't understand, but he glanced the most of Killer Bass less Ezekiel was staring at him weirdly. "Hey, Dolphins got what they deserved. Since it's adult dolphins meat."

"Why are you saying like it's a good thing?" Katie said as she was feeling uncomfortable and weird by the fact...

"Because adult dolphins are one the most cold-blooded animals in relation to their own babies."Ezekiel answered the question, which made everyone stare in disbelief..."I watched a documentary talking about them... I'm not going to sugarcoat... Dolphins kill their babies because they like doing it."

"WHAT?" Sadie and Katie shouted horrified as Tyler palled and Eva glanced in disbelief.

"Precisely, they sadistically develop their own bloodlust on the babies to make them cruel assassins, to even using their echolocation to find their vital organs and then they..."Harold explained as Katie closed her ears with her ears.

"STOP STOP STOP, I CAN'T HEAR IT ANYMORE," Katie shouted as Sadie went to hold Harold with a headlock...

"STOP RUINING THEM FOR ME," Sadie said as she was making Harold choke with his air.

"You two stop." Eva then said as she made Sadie realize what she was doing and immediately released Harold who finally was recovering his breath.

"Ah, ah... Thanks, Eva." Harold said as he placed his glasses back on his head... "Anyway, I told DJ about them, and possibly as seeing Bridgette breaking. I think he did that last phase more of pity on Bridgette because she needed to rest... But I still..."

"Because she is both a surfer, but she also made her principal to never eat meat, Harold," Ezekiel said firmly, which made the group stare at him. "It was her principle, and she refused to break her principle because of the show. And... I'm proud of her for doing it."

The group stared at Ezekiel in disbelief...

"Remember when I said they would want to break us, into trying to make us go against into our principles? That's why I offered the Condor as a safe word..."Ezekiel walked as he placed his hand on every single arm of his team. He looked happy and concerned about the safety of his friends."It's for cases that it would show that we need a rest, we need to take care of ourselves. And I confess, Bridgette and DJ deserve to be here, even if they couldn't win, it was for the best for we relax here..."

The group nodded their heads as they could understand how it was true, and how much they regretted not losing the show sooner, Harold was satisfied with learning about why their surfer gave up, and it was true how ruthlessly Chris and Chef went hard on them.

He and Leshawna almost vomited upon seeing some of the dishes...

"At least they didn't do the actual peed pancake again," Tyler commented as he made the group nod their heads at him. "Lindsay babe really needed a time out from that, I saw in the forum that everyone felt fear into seeing that rage from her face."

"Would you blame her? I actually liked it when she looked at the girls, I would have done the same thing." Eva grinned as she could see the sparkle inside of Lindsay, usually the blond dumb girl snapping was by far her favorite moment on the show.

"I just want to know why nobody sent that bastard Trent here yet," Tyler said as he snarled at his group. "It's been 4 times we lose to him, and he is like a cockroach, he always survives or finds a way to remain in the game..."

"I have to agree with Tyler here. His jealousy of Duncan doesn't make any sense." Sadie said as she also felt the pain of her team.

Ezekiel blinked, as a good part of himself cringed, after remembering World Tour, how the jealousy of Courtney and how possessive she became of Duncan led to the fallout of one of the most contradictory scenes of all total drama fandom... He saw how terrible it became for Chris making Courtney's life a hell, but thankfully... he managed to prevent that...

"Someone must put the team together and put that stupid guitarist in his place," Eva said as she cracked her neck... She was also one of the participants who wanted so much to punish the guitarist for everything he did.

The group reunited for the sake of thinking of a good way to help Bridgette to feel comfortable at the time she appeared at the resort, even knowing that she would still be broken from her terrible experience on the brunch of disgustness, the Killer Bass losers would do their best to make her stay enjoyable, as they hope everything would be fine from now on...

At the time he was alone in his bedroom, Ezekiel knew that he may have stalled too much time... Knowing that sooner or later he must deal with it, the possibility of the fandom of total drama would go after him...

Still part of him felt like it was like the old days where he lived before, in the future in another dimension, he wanted to know the reviews.

"Why is this so difficult?" Ezekiel asked as he was staring at the old version of the computer that usually he had from his laptop. After the time he was before the show he participated, he created his email just to be sure to see the messages he would receive...before the show he was excited, but after so many weeks inside of the show, he felt anxious about how many trolls or even critics would go over him...

But still, he learned to endure it in his past life, it was the time to do that as well.

At the time he opened his email account...his eyes went wide open... A hundred thousand emails, with thousands of them having a single title on them...

"Please be well Ezekiel" Ezekiel whispered as he opened every single one of them, fans, from boys, girls, women, men, adults, and even children... Wishing their best to the homeschooled boy... Kids even drew little images of him, a pink dog, a boy with a polar bear hat, and even a chubby boy having a t-shirt star.

Dozens of fanart of the cartoons he gave his best to write, some pretty messy like a toodles art, to even a well-describing creation of kids of ten years old kids.

But what made Ezekiel so touched... Was the fan songs, leading to the video section similar to youtube.

"Hey, here is my try of Love like you...

If I could begin to be

Half of what you think of me

I could do about anything